PC World Plus! (NZ) 2001 April/010307_0816.iso/EBOOKS/HUNCHBAC.TXT

Text File | 2000-12-19 | 1MB | 24,581 lines

The Project Gutenberg Etext Notre-Dame de Paris, by Victor Hugo
#3 in our series by Victor Hugo


Copyright laws are changing all over the world, be sure to check
the copyright laws for your country before posting these files!!

Please take a look at the important information in this header.
We encourage you to keep this file on your own disk, keeping an
electronic path open for the next readers.  Do not remove this.

*It must legally be the first thing seen when opening the book.*
In fact, our legal advisors said we can't even change margins.

**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*

Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and
further information is included below.  We need your donations.


Title:  Notre-Dame de Paris
Also known as:
Title:  The Hunchback of Notre Dame

Author:  Victor Hugo

April, 2001  [Etext #2603]


The Project Gutenberg Etext Notre-Dame de Paris, by Victor Hugo
*****This file should be named hback10.txt or hback10.zip******

Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, hback11.txt
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, hback10a.txt


Translated by Isabel F. Hapgood
Etext scanned by Peter Snow Cao
Yi Guan Miao Fang Cao Jie 2#
Chengdu, Sichuan  610041
CHINA
[e-mail]

Project Gutenberg Etexts are usually created from multiple editions,
all of which are in the Public Domain in the United States, unless a
copyright notice is included.  Therefore, we usually do NOT keep any
of these books in compliance with any particular paper edition.


We are now trying to release all our books one month in advance
of the official release dates, leaving time for better editing.

Please note:  neither this list nor its contents are final till
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.  To be sure you have an
up to date first edition [xxxxx10x.xxx] please check file sizes
in the first week of the next month.  Since our ftp program has
a bug in it that scrambles the date [tried to fix and failed] a
look at the file size will have to do, but we will try to see a
new copy has at least one byte more or less.


Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
time it takes us, a rather conservative estimate, is fifty hours
to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.  This
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If our value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
million dollars per hour this year as we release thirty-six text
files per month, or 432 more Etexts in 1999 for a total of 2000+
If these reach just 10% of the computerized population, then the
total should reach over 200 billion Etexts given away this year.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext
Files by December 31, 2001.  [10,000 x 100,000,000 = 1 Trillion]
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is only ~5% of the present number of computer users.

At our revised rates of production, we will reach only one-third
of that goal by the end of 2001, or about 3,333 Etexts unless we
manage to get some real funding; currently our funding is mostly
from Michael Hart's salary at Carnegie-Mellon University, and an
assortment of sporadic gifts; this salary is only good for a few
more years, so we are looking for something to replace it, as we
don't want Project Gutenberg to be so dependent on one person.

We need your donations more than ever!


All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/CMU": and are
tax deductible to the extent allowable by law.  (CMU = Carnegie-
Mellon University).

For these and other matters, please mail to:

Project Gutenberg
P. O. Box  2782
Champaign, IL 61825

When all other email fails. . .try our Executive Director:
Michael S. Hart <[e-mail]>
[e-mail] forwards to [e-mail] and archive.org
if your mail bounces from archive.org, I will still see it, if
it bounces from prairienet.org, better resend later on. . . .

We would prefer to send you this information by email.

******

To access Project Gutenberg etexts, use any Web browser
to view http://promo.net/pg.  This site lists Etexts by
author and by title, and includes information about how
to get involved with Project Gutenberg.  You could also
download our past Newsletters, or subscribe here.  This
is one of our major sites, please email [e-mail],
for a more complete list of our various sites.

To go directly to the etext collections, use FTP or any
Web browser to visit a Project Gutenberg mirror (mirror
sites are available on 7 continents; mirrors are listed
at http://promo.net/pg).

Mac users, do NOT point and click, typing works better.

Example FTP session:

ftp metalab.unc.edu
login: anonymous
password: your@login
cd pub/docs/books/gutenberg
cd etext90 through etext99 or etext00 through etext01, etc.
dir [to see files]
get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files]
GET GUTINDEX.??  [to get a year's listing of books, e.g., GUTINDEX.99]
GET GUTINDEX.ALL [to get a listing of ALL books]

***

**Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor**

(Three Pages)


***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START***
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here?  You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault.  So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you.  It also tells you how
you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement.  If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from.  If you received this etext on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-
tm etexts, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor
Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association at
Carnegie-Mellon University (the "Project").  Among other
things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext
under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works.  Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects".  Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] the Project (and any other party you may receive this
etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from.  If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy.  If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.

THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS".  NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY
You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors,
officers, members and agents harmless from all liability, cost
and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or
indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause:
[1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification,
or addition to the etext, or [3] any Defect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     etext or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word pro-
     cessing or hypertext software, but only so long as
     *EITHER*:

     [*]  The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The etext may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the etext (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);
          OR

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the
     net profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Association/Carnegie-Mellon
     University" within the 60 days following each
     date you prepare (or were legally required to prepare)
     your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return.

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
The Project gratefully accepts contributions in money, time,
scanning machines, OCR software, public domain etexts, royalty
free copyright licenses, and every other sort of contribution
you can think of.  Money should be paid to "Project Gutenberg
Association / Carnegie-Mellon University".

We are planning on making some changes in our donation structure
in 2000, so you might want to email me, [e-mail] beforehand.




*END THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.04.29.93*END*





Etext scanned by Peter Snow Cao
Yi Guan Miao Fang Cao Jie 2#
Chengdu, Sichuan  610041
CHINA
[e-mail]




Notre-Dame de Paris

Also known as:

The Hunchback of Notre Dame


by Victor Hugo




PREFACE.



A few years ago, while visiting or, rather, rummaging about
Notre-Dame, the author of this book found, in an obscure
nook of one of the towers, the following word, engraved by
hand upon the wall:--

       ~ANArKH~.


These Greek capitals, black with age, and quite deeply
graven in the stone, with I know not what signs peculiar
to Gothic caligraphy imprinted upon their forms and upon
their attitudes, as though with the purpose of revealing that
it had been a hand of the Middle Ages which had inscribed
them there, and especially the fatal and melancholy meaning
contained in them, struck the author deeply.

He questioned himself; he sought to divine who could have
been that soul in torment which had not been willing to quit
this world without leaving this stigma of crime or unhappiness
upon the brow of the ancient church.

Afterwards, the wall was whitewashed or scraped down, I
know not which, and the inscription disappeared.  For it is
thus that people have been in the habit of proceeding with
the marvellous churches of the Middle Ages for the last two
hundred years.  Mutilations come to them from every quarter,
from within as well as from without.  The priest whitewashes
them, the archdeacon scrapes them down; then the
populace arrives and demolishes them.

Thus, with the exception of the fragile memory which the
author of this book here consecrates to it, there remains
to-day nothing whatever of the mysterious word engraved
within the gloomy tower of Notre-Dame,--nothing of the
destiny which it so sadly summed up.   The man who wrote
that word upon the wall disappeared from the midst of the
generations of man many centuries ago; the word, in its turn,
has been effaced from the wall of the church; the church
will, perhaps, itself soon disappear from the face of the
earth.

It is upon this word that this book is founded.

March, 1831.




TABLE OF CONTENTS.



VOLUME I.

BOOK FIRST.

I.    The Grand Hall
II.   Pierre Gringoire
III.  Monsieur the Cardinal
IV.   Master Jacques Coppenole
V.    Quasimodo
VI.   Esmeralda

BOOK SECOND.
I.    From Charybdis to Scylla
II.   The Place de GrΦve
III.  Kisses for Blows
IV.   The Inconveniences of Following a Pretty Woman through
        the Streets in the Evening
V.    Result of the Dangers
VI.   The Broken Jug
VII.  A Bridal Night

BOOK THIRD.
I.    Notre-Dame
II.   A Bird's-eye View of Paris

BOOR FOURTH.
I.    Good Souls
II.   Claude Frollo
III.  Immanis Pecoris Custos, Immanior Ipse
IV.   The Dog and his Master
V.    More about Claude Frollo
VI.   Unpopularity

BOOK FIFTH.
I.    Abbas Beati Martini
II.   This will Kill That

BOOK SIXTH.
I.    An Impartial Glance at the Ancient Magistracy
II.   The Rat-hole
III.  History of a Leavened Cake of Maize
IV.   A Tear for a Drop of Water
V.    End of the Story of the Cake





BOOK FIRST.






CHAPTER 1.

THE GRAND HALL.



Three hundred and forty-eight years, six months, and nineteen
days ago to-day, the Parisians awoke to the sound of all
the bells in the triple circuit of the city, the university, and
the town ringing a full peal.

The sixth of January, 1482, is not, however, a day of which
history has preserved the memory.  There was nothing notable
in the event which thus set the bells and the bourgeois
of Paris in a ferment from early morning.  It was neither an
assault by the Picards nor the Burgundians, nor a hunt led
along in procession, nor a revolt of scholars in the town of
Laas, nor an entry of "our much dread lord, monsieur the
king," nor even a pretty hanging of male and female thieves
by the courts of Paris.  Neither was it the arrival, so frequent
in the fifteenth century, of some plumed and bedizened embassy.
It was barely two days since the last cavalcade of
that nature, that of the Flemish ambassadors charged with
concluding the marriage between the dauphin and Marguerite
of Flanders, had made its entry into Paris, to the great annoyance
of M. le Cardinal de Bourbon, who, for the sake of pleasing the
king, had been obliged to assume an amiable mien
towards this whole rustic rabble of Flemish burgomasters, and
to regale them at his H⌠tel de Bourbon, with a very "pretty
morality, allegorical satire, and farce," while a driving rain
drenched the magnificent tapestries at his door.

What put the "whole population of Paris in commotion," as
Jehan de Troyes expresses it, on the sixth of January, was
the double solemnity, united from time immemorial, of the
Epiphany and the Feast of Fools.

On that day, there was to be a bonfire on the Place de
GrΦve, a maypole at the Chapelle de Braque, and a mystery at
the Palais de Justice.  It had been cried, to the sound of the
trumpet, the preceding evening at all the cross roads, by the
provost's men, clad in handsome, short, sleeveless coats of
violet camelot, with large white crosses upon their breasts.

So the crowd of citizens, male and female, having closed
their houses and shops, thronged from every direction, at
early morn, towards some one of the three spots designated.

Each had made his choice; one, the bonfire; another, the
maypole; another, the mystery play.  It must be stated, in
honor of the good sense of the loungers of Paris, that the
greater part of this crowd directed their steps towards the
bonfire, which was quite in season, or towards the mystery
play, which was to be presented in the grand hall of the
Palais de Justice (the courts of law), which was well roofed
and walled; and that the curious left the poor, scantily flowered
maypole to shiver all alone beneath the sky of January,
in the cemetery of the Chapel of Braque.

The populace thronged the avenues of the law courts in
particular, because they knew that the Flemish ambassadors,
who had arrived two days previously, intended to be present
at the representation of the mystery, and at the election of
the Pope of the Fools, which was also to take place in the
grand hall.

It was no easy matter on that day, to force one's way into
that grand hall, although it was then reputed to be the largest
covered enclosure in the world (it is true that Sauval had not
yet measured the grand hall of the ChΓteau of Montargis).
The palace place, encumbered with people, offered to the
curious gazers at the windows the aspect of a sea; into which
five or six streets, like so many mouths of rivers, discharged
every moment fresh floods of heads.  The waves of this
crowd, augmented incessantly, dashed against the angles of
the houses which projected here and there, like so many
promontories, into the irregular basin of the place.  In the
centre of the lofty Gothic* faτade of the palace, the grand
staircase, incessantly ascended and descended by a double
current, which, after parting on the intermediate landing-place,
flowed in broad waves along its lateral slopes,--the grand
staircase, I say, trickled incessantly into the place, like a
cascade into a lake.  The cries, the laughter, the trampling
of those thousands of feet, produced a great noise and a great
clamor.  From time to time, this noise and clamor redoubled;
the current which drove the crowd towards the grand staircase
flowed backwards, became troubled, formed whirlpools.
This was produced by the buffet of an archer, or the horse of
one of the provost's sergeants, which kicked to restore order;
an admirable tradition which the provostship has bequeathed
to the constablery, the constablery to the ~marΘchaussΘe~, the
~marΘchaussΘe~ to our ~gendarmeri~ of Paris.


*  The word Gothic, in the sense in which it is generally employed,
is wholly unsuitable, but wholly consecrated.  Hence we accept it
and we adopt it, like all the rest of the world, to characterize
the architecture of the second half of the Middle Ages, where the
ogive is the principle which succeeds the architecture of the first
period, of which the semi-circle is the father.


Thousands of good, calm, bourgeois faces thronged the windows,
the doors, the dormer windows, the roofs, gazing at the
palace, gazing at the populace, and asking nothing more; for
many Parisians content themselves with the spectacle of the
spectators, and a wall behind which something is going on
becomes at once, for us, a very curious thing indeed.

If it could be granted to us, the men of 1830, to mingle in
thought with those Parisians of the fifteenth century, and to
enter with them, jostled, elbowed, pulled about, into that
immense hall of the palace, which was so cramped on that
sixth of January, 1482, the spectacle would not be devoid of
either interest or charm, and we should have about us only
things that were so old that they would seem new.

With the reader's consent, we will endeavor to retrace in
thought, the impression which he would have experienced in
company with us on crossing the threshold of that grand hall,
in the midst of that tumultuous crowd in surcoats, short,
sleeveless jackets, and doublets.

And, first of all, there is a buzzing in the ears, a dazzlement
in the eyes.  Above our heads is a double ogive vault, panelled
with wood carving, painted azure, and sown with golden
fleurs-de-lis; beneath our feet a pavement of black and white
marble, alternating.  A few paces distant, an enormous pillar,
then another, then another; seven pillars in all, down the
length of the hall, sustaining the spring of the arches of the
double vault, in the centre of its width.  Around four of
the pillars, stalls of merchants, all sparkling with glass and
tinsel; around the last three, benches of oak, worn and polished
by the trunk hose of the litigants, and the robes of the
attorneys.  Around the hall, along the lofty wall, between the
doors, between the windows, between the pillars, the interminable
row of all the kings of France, from Pharamond down:
the lazy kings, with pendent arms and downcast eyes; the
valiant and combative kings, with heads and arms raised
boldly heavenward.  Then in the long, pointed windows,
glass of a thousand hues; at the wide entrances to the hall,
rich doors, finely sculptured; and all, the vaults, pillars,
walls, jambs, panelling, doors, statues, covered from top to
bottom with a splendid blue and gold illumination, which, a
trifle tarnished at the epoch when we behold it, had almost
entirely disappeared beneath dust and spiders in the year of
grace, 1549, when du Breul still admired it from tradition.

Let the reader picture to himself now, this immense, oblong
hall, illuminated by the pallid light of a January day, invaded
by a motley and noisy throng which drifts along the walls,
and eddies round the seven pillars, and he will have a confused
idea of the whole effect of the picture, whose curious
details we shall make an effort to indicate with more precision.

It is certain, that if Ravaillac had not assassinated Henri
IV., there would have been no documents in the trial of
Ravaillac deposited in the clerk's office of the Palais de Justice,
no accomplices interested in causing the said documents
to disappear; hence, no incendiaries obliged, for lack of better
means, to burn the clerk's office in order to burn the documents,
and to burn the Palais de Justice in order to burn the
clerk's office; consequently, in short, no conflagration in 1618.
The old Palais would be standing still, with its ancient grand
hall; I should be able to say to the reader, "Go and look at
it," and we should thus both escape the necessity,--I of
making, and he of reading, a description of it, such as it is.
Which demonstrates a new truth: that great events have
incalculable results.

It is true that it may be quite possible, in the first place,
that Ravaillac had no accomplices; and in the second, that if
he had any, they were in no way connected with the fire of
1618.  Two other very plausible explanations exist: First,
the great flaming star, a foot broad, and a cubit high, which
fell from heaven, as every one knows, upon the law courts,
after midnight on the seventh of March; second, ThΘophile's
quatrain,--


    "Sure, 'twas but a sorry game
    When at Paris, Dame Justice,
    Through having eaten too much spice,
    Set the palace all aflame."


Whatever may be thought of this triple explanation, political,
physical, and poetical, of the burning of the law courts in
1618, the unfortunate fact of the fire is certain.  Very little
to-day remains, thanks to this catastrophe,--thanks, above
all, to the successive restorations which have completed what
it spared,--very little remains of that first dwelling of the
kings of France,--of that elder palace of the Louvre, already
so old in the time of Philip the Handsome, that they sought
there for the traces of the magnificent buildings erected by
King Robert and described by Helgaldus.  Nearly everything
has disappeared.  What has become of the chamber of the
chancellery, where Saint Louis consummated his marriage?
the garden where he administered justice, "clad in a coat of
camelot, a surcoat of linsey-woolsey, without sleeves, and a
sur-mantle of black sandal, as he lay upon the carpet with
Joinville?"  Where is the chamber of the Emperor Sigismond?
and that of Charles IV.? that of Jean the Landless?
Where is the staircase, from which Charles VI. promulgated
his edict of pardon? the slab where Marcel cut the throats of
Robert de Clermont and the Marshal of Champagne, in the
presence of the dauphin? the wicket where the bulls of
Pope Benedict were torn, and whence those who had brought
them departed decked out, in derision, in copes and mitres,
and making an apology through all Paris? and the grand
hall, with its gilding, its azure, its statues, its pointed arches,
its pillars, its immense vault, all fretted with carvings? and
the gilded chamber? and the stone lion, which stood at the
door, with lowered head and tail between his legs, like the
lions on the throne of Solomon, in the humiliated attitude
which befits force in the presence of justice? and the beautiful
doors? and the stained glass? and the chased ironwork,
which drove Biscornette to despair? and the delicate woodwork
of Hancy?  What has time, what have men done with
these marvels?  What have they given us in return for all
this Gallic history, for all this Gothic art?  The heavy flattened
arches of M. de Brosse, that awkward architect of the
Saint-Gervais portal.  So much for art; and, as for history,
we have the gossiping reminiscences of the great pillar, still
ringing with the tattle of the Patru.

It is not much.  Let us return to the veritable grand hall
of the veritable old palace.  The two extremities of this
gigantic parallelogram were occupied, the one by the famous
marble table, so long, so broad, and so thick that, as the
ancient land rolls--in a style that would have given Gargantua
an appetite--say, "such a slice of marble as was never
beheld in the world"; the other by the chapel where Louis XI.
had himself sculptured on his knees before the Virgin, and
whither he caused to be brought, without heeding the two
gaps thus made in the row of royal statues, the statues of
Charlemagne and of Saint Louis, two saints whom he supposed
to be great in favor in heaven, as kings of France.
This chapel, quite new, having been built only six years, was
entirely in that charming taste of delicate architecture, of
marvellous sculpture, of fine and deep chasing, which marks
with us the end of the Gothic era, and which is perpetuated
to about the middle of the sixteenth century in the fairylike
fancies of the Renaissance.  The little open-work rose window,
pierced above the portal, was, in particular, a masterpiece
of lightness and grace; one would have pronounced it a
star of lace.

In the middle of the hall, opposite the great door, a platform
of gold brocade, placed against the wall, a special
entrance to which had been effected through a window in
the corridor of the gold chamber, had been erected for the
Flemish emissaries and the other great personages invited to
the presentation of the mystery play.

It was upon the marble table that the mystery was to be
enacted, as usual.  It had been arranged for the purpose,
early in the morning; its rich slabs of marble, all scratched
by the heels of law clerks, supported a cage of carpenter's
work of considerable height, the upper surface of which,
within view of the whole hall, was to serve as the theatre,
and whose interior, masked by tapestries, was to take the
place of dressing-rooms for the personages of the piece.  A
ladder, naively placed on the outside, was to serve as means
of communication between the dressing-room and the stage,
and lend its rude rungs to entrances as well as to exits.
There was no personage, however unexpected, no sudden
change, no theatrical effect, which was not obliged to mount
that ladder.  Innocent and venerable infancy of art and
contrivances!

Four of the bailiff of the palace's sergeants, perfunctory
guardians of all the pleasures of the people, on days of festival
as well as on days of execution, stood at the four corners
of the marble table.

The piece was only to begin with the twelfth stroke of the
great palace clock sounding midday.  It was very late, no
doubt, for a theatrical representation, but they had been
obliged to fix the hour to suit the convenience of the ambassadors.

Now, this whole multitude had been waiting since morning.
A goodly number of curious, good people had been shivering
since daybreak before the grand staircase of the palace;
some even affirmed that they had passed the night across
the threshold of the great door, in order to make sure that
they should be the first to pass in.  The crowd grew more
dense every moment, and, like water, which rises above its
normal level, began to mount along the walls, to swell around
the pillars, to spread out on the entablatures, on the cornices,
on the window-sills, on all the salient points of the architecture,
on all the reliefs of the sculpture.  Hence, discomfort,
impatience, weariness, the liberty of a day of cynicism and
folly, the quarrels which break forth for all sorts of causes--a
pointed elbow, an iron-shod shoe, the fatigue of long waiting--had
already, long before the hour appointed for the
arrival of the ambassadors, imparted a harsh and bitter
accent to the clamor of these people who were shut in, fitted
into each other, pressed, trampled upon, stifled.  Nothing
was to be heard but imprecations on the Flemish, the provost
of the merchants, the Cardinal de Bourbon, the bailiff of the
courts, Madame Marguerite of Austria, the sergeants with
their rods, the cold, the heat, the bad weather, the Bishop
of Paris, the Pope of the Fools, the pillars, the statues, that
closed door, that open window; all to the vast amusement of
a band of scholars and lackeys scattered through the mass,
who mingled with all this discontent their teasing remarks,
and their malicious suggestions, and pricked the general bad
temper with a pin, so to speak.

Among the rest there was a group of those merry imps, who,
after smashing the glass in a window, had seated themselves
hardily on the entablature, and from that point despatched
their gaze and their railleries both within and without,
upon the throng in the hall, and the throng upon the Place.
It was easy to see, from their parodied gestures, their
ringing laughter, the bantering appeals which they exchanged
with their comrades, from one end of the hall to the other,
that these young clerks did not share the weariness and
fatigue of the rest of the spectators, and that they understood
very well the art of extracting, for their own private diversion
from that which they had under their eyes, a spectacle
which made them await the other with patience.

"Upon my soul, so it's you, 'Joannes Frollo de Molendino!'"
cried one of them, to a sort of little, light-haired
imp, with a well-favored and malign countenance, clinging to
the acanthus leaves of a capital; "you are well named John
of the Mill, for your two arms and your two legs have the air
of four wings fluttering on the breeze.  How long have you
been here?"

"By the mercy of the devil," retorted Joannes Frollo,
"these four hours and more; and I hope that they will be
reckoned to my credit in purgatory.  I heard the eight singers
of the King of Sicily intone the first verse of seven o'clock
mass in the Sainte-Chapelle."

"Fine singers!" replied the other, "with voices even more
pointed than their caps!  Before founding a mass for Monsieur
Saint John, the king should have inquired whether
Monsieur Saint John likes Latin droned out in a Provenτal
accent."

"He did it for the sake of employing those accursed singers
of the King of Sicily!" cried an old woman sharply from
among the crowd beneath the window.  "I just put it to
you!  A thousand ~livres parisi~ for a mass! and out of the tax
on sea fish in the markets of Paris, to boot!"

"Peace, old crone," said a tall, grave person, stopping up
his nose on the side towards the fishwife; "a mass had to be
founded.  Would you wish the king to fall ill again?"

"Bravely spoken, Sire Gilles Lecornu, master furrier of
king's robes!" cried the little student, clinging to the
capital.

A shout of laughter from all the students greeted the
unlucky name of the poor furrier of the king's robes.

"Lecornu!  Gilles Lecornu!" said some.

"~Cornutus et hirsutus~, horned and hairy," another went on.

"He! of course," continued the small imp on the capital,
"What are they laughing at?  An honorable man is Gilles
Lecornu, brother of Master Jehan Lecornu, provost of the
king's house, son of Master Mahiet Lecornu, first porter of
the Bois de Vincennes,--all bourgeois of Paris, all married,
from father to son."

The gayety redoubled.  The big furrier, without uttering a
word in reply, tried to escape all the eyes riveted upon him
from all sides; but he perspired and panted in vain; like a
wedge entering the wood, his efforts served only to bury still
more deeply in the shoulders of his neighbors, his large,
apoplectic face, purple with spite and rage.

At length one of these, as fat, short, and venerable as
himself, came to his rescue.

"Abomination! scholars addressing a bourgeois in that
fashion in my day would have been flogged with a fagot,
which would have afterwards been used to burn them."

The whole band burst into laughter.

"Holα hΘ! who is scolding so?  Who is that screech owl of
evil fortune?"

"Hold, I know him" said one of them; "'tis Master
Andry Musnier."

"Because he is one of the four sworn booksellers of the
university!" said the other.

"Everything goes by fours in that shop," cried a third;
"the four nations, the four faculties, the four feasts, the four
procurators, the four electors, the four booksellers."

"Well," began Jean Frollo once more," we must play the
devil with them."*


*  ~Faire le diable a quatre~.


"Musnier, we'll burn your books."

"Musnier, we'll beat your lackeys."

"Musnier, we'll kiss your wife."

"That fine, big Mademoiselle Oudarde."

"Who is as fresh and as gay as though she were a widow."

"Devil take you!" growled Master Andry Musnier.

"Master Andry," pursued Jean Jehan, still clinging to his
capital, "hold your tongue, or I'll drop on your head!"

Master Andry raised his eyes, seemed to measure in an
instant the height of the pillar, the weight of the scamp,
mentally multiplied that weight by the square of the velocity
and remained silent.

Jehan, master of the field of battle, pursued triumphantly:

"That's what I'll do, even if I am the brother of an archdeacon!"

"Fine gentry are our people of the university, not to have
caused our privileges to be respected on such a day as this!
However, there is a maypole and a bonfire in the town; a
mystery, Pope of the Fools, and Flemish ambassadors in the
city; and, at the university, nothing!"

"Nevertheless, the Place Maubert is sufficiently large!"
interposed one of the clerks established on the window-sill.

"Down with the rector, the electors, and the procurators!"
cried Joannes.

"We must have a bonfire this evening in the Champ-Gaillard,"
went on the other, "made of Master Andry's books."

"And the desks of the scribes!" added his neighbor.

"And the beadles' wands!"

"And the spittoons of the deans!"

"And the cupboards of the procurators!"

"And the hutches of the electors!"

"And the stools of the rector!"

"Down with them!" put in little Jehan, as counterpoint;
"down with Master Andry, the beadles and the scribes; the
theologians, the doctors and the decretists; the procurators,
the electors and the rector!"

"The end of the world has come!,' muttered Master Andry,
stopping up his ears.

"By the way, there's the rector! see, he is passing through
the Place," cried one of those in the window.

Each rivalled his neighbor in his haste to turn towards the
Place.

"Is it really our venerable rector, Master Thibaut?" demanded
Jehan Frollo du Moulin, who, as he was clinging to
one of the inner pillars, could not see what was going on outside.

"Yes, yes," replied all the others, "it is really he, Master
Thibaut, the rector."

It was, in fact, the rector and all the dignitaries of the
university, who were marching in procession in front of the
embassy, and at that moment traversing the Place.  The students
crowded into the window, saluted them as they passed
with sarcasms and ironical applause.  The rector, who was
walking at the head of his company, had to support the first
broadside; it was severe.

"Good day, monsieur le recteur!  Holα hΘ! good day there!"

"How does he manage to be here, the old gambler?  Has
he abandoned his dice?"

"How he trots along on his mule! her ears are not so long
as his!"

"Holα hΘ! good day, monsieur le recteur Thibaut!  ~Tybalde
aleator~!  Old fool! old gambler!"

"God preserve you!  Did you throw double six often last
night?"

"Oh! what a decrepit face, livid and haggard and drawn
with the love of gambling and of dice!"

"Where are you bound for in that fashion, Thibaut, ~Tybalde
ad dados~, with your back turned to the university, and trotting
towards the town?"

"He is on his way, no doubt, to seek a lodging in the Rue
ThibautodΘ?"* cried Jehan du M. Moulin.


*  ~Thibaut au des~,--Thibaut of the dice.


The entire band repeated this quip in a voice of thunder,
clapping their hands furiously.

"You are going to seek a lodging in the Rue ThibautodΘ,
are you not, monsieur le recteur, gamester on the side of the
devil?"

Then came the turns of the other dignitaries.

"Down with the beadles! down with the mace-bearers!"

"Tell me, Robin Pouissepain, who is that yonder?"

"He is Gilbert de Suilly, ~Gilbertus de Soliaco~, the chancellor
of the College of Autun."

"Hold on, here's my shoe; you are better placed than I,
fling it in his face."

"~Saturnalitias mittimus ecce nuces~."

"Down with the six theologians, with their white surplices!"

"Are those the theologians?  I thought they were the
white geese given by Sainte-GeneviΦve to the city, for the
fief of Roogny."

"Down with the doctors!"

"Down with the cardinal disputations, and quibblers!"

"My cap to you, Chancellor of Sainte-GeneviΦve!  You
have done me a wrong.  'Tis true; he gave my place in the
nation of Normandy to little Ascanio Falzapada, who comes
from the province of Bourges, since he is an Italian."

"That is an injustice," said all the scholars.  "Down with
the Chancellor of Sainte-GeneviΦve!"

"Ho hΘ!  Master Joachim de Ladehors!  Ho hΘ!  Louis
Dahuille!  Ho he Lambert Hoctement!"

"May the devil stifle the procurator of the German nation!"

"And the chaplains of the Sainte-Chapelle, with their gray
~amices; cum tunices grisis~!"

"~Seu de pellibus grisis fourratis~!"

"Holα hΘ!  Masters of Arts!  All the beautiful black copes!
all the fine red copes!"

"They make a fine tail for the rector."

"One would say that he was a Doge of Venice on his way
to his bridal with the sea."

"Say, Jehan! here are the canons of Sainte-GeneviΦve!"

"To the deuce with the whole set of canons!"

"AbbΘ Claude Choart!  Doctor Claude Choart!  Are you in
search of Marie la Giffarde?"

"She is in the Rue de Glatigny."

"She is making the bed of the king of the debauchees."
She is paying her four deniers* ~quatuor denarios~."


*  An old French coin, equal to the two hundred and
fortieth part of a pound.


"~Aut unum bombum~."

"Would you like to have her pay you in the face?"

"Comrades!  Master Simon Sanguin, the Elector of Picardy,
with his wife on the crupper!"

"~Post equitem seclet atra eura~--behind the horseman sits
black care."

"Courage, Master Simon!"

"Good day, Mister Elector!"

"Good night, Madame Electress!"

"How happy they are to see all that!" sighed Joannes de
Molendino, still perched in the foliage of his capital.

Meanwhile, the sworn bookseller of the university, Master
Andry Musnier, was inclining his ear to the furrier of the
king's robes, Master Gilles Lecornu.

"I tell you, sir, that the end of the world has come.  No
one has ever beheld such outbreaks among the students!  It is
the accursed inventions of this century that are ruining
everything,--artilleries, bombards, and, above all, printing,
that other German pest.  No more manuscripts, no more
books! printing will kill bookselling.  It is the end of the
world that is drawing nigh."

"I see that plainly, from the progress of velvet stuffs,"
said the fur-merchant.

At this moment, midday sounded.

"Ha!" exclaimed the entire crowd, in one voice.

The scholars held their peace.  Then a great hurly-burly
ensued; a vast movement of feet, hands, and heads; a general
outbreak of coughs and handkerchiefs; each one arranged
himself, assumed his post, raised himself up, and grouped
himself.  Then came a great silence; all necks remained
outstretched, all mouths remained open, all glances were
directed towards the marble table.  Nothing made its appearance
there.  The bailiff's four sergeants were still there, stiff,
motionless, as painted statues.  All eyes turned to the estrade
reserved for the Flemish envoys.  The door remained closed,
the platform empty.  This crowd had been waiting since daybreak
for three things: noonday, the embassy from Flanders, the
mystery play.  Noonday alone had arrived on time.

On this occasion, it was too much.

They waited one, two, three, five minutes, a quarter of an
hour; nothing came.  The dais remained empty, the theatre
dumb.  In the meantime, wrath had succeeded to impatience.
Irritated words circulated in a low tone, still, it is true.
"The mystery! the mystery!" they murmured, in hollow
voices.  Heads began to ferment.  A tempest, which was
only rumbling in the distance as yet, was floating on the
surface of this crowd.  It was Jehan du Moulin who struck
the first spark from it.

"The mystery, and to the devil with the Flemings!" he
exclaimed at the full force of his lungs, twining like a serpent
around his pillar.

The crowd clapped their hands.

"The mystery!" it repeated, "and may all the devils take
Flanders!"

"We must have the mystery instantly," resumed the student;
"or else, my advice is that we should hang the bailiff
of the courts, by way of a morality and a comedy."

"Well said," cried the people, "and let us begin the hanging
with his sergeants."

A grand acclamation followed.  The four poor fellows
began to turn pale, and to exchange glances.  The crowd
hurled itself towards them, and they already beheld the
frail wooden railing, which separated them from it, giving
way and bending before the pressure of the throng.

It was a critical moment.

"To the sack, to the sack!" rose the cry on all sides.

At that moment, the tapestry of the dressing-room, which
we have described above, was raised, and afforded passage to a
personage, the mere sight of whom suddenly stopped the crowd,
and changed its wrath into curiosity as by enchantment.

"Silence! silence!"

The personage, but little reassured, and trembling in every
limb, advanced to the edge of the marble table with a vast
amount of bows, which, in proportion as he drew nearer, more
and more resembled genuflections.

In the meanwhile, tranquillity had gradually been restored.
A1l that remained was that slight murmur which always rises
above the silence of a crowd.

"Messieurs the bourgeois," said he, "and mesdemoiselles
the ~bourgeoises~, we shall have the honor of declaiming and
representing, before his eminence, monsieur the cardinal, a
very beautiful morality which has for its title, 'The Good
Judgment of Madame the Virgin Mary.'  I am to play Jupiter.
His eminence is, at this moment, escorting the very
honorable embassy of the Duke of Austria; which is detained,
at present, listening to the harangue of monsieur the
rector of the university, at the gate Baudets.  As soon as his
illustrious eminence, the cardinal, arrives, we will begin."

It is certain, that nothing less than the intervention of
Jupiter was required to save the four unfortunate sergeants
of the bailiff of the courts.  If we had the happiness of having
invented this very veracious tale, and of being, in consequence,
responsible for it before our Lady Criticism, it is not against
us that the classic precept, ~Nec deus intersit~, could be invoked.
Moreover, the costume of Seigneur Jupiter, was very handsome,
and contributed not a little towards calming the crowd, by
attracting all its attention.  Jupiter was clad in a coat of
mail, covered with black velvet, with gilt nails; and had it
not been for the rouge, and the huge red beard, each of which
covered one-half of his face,--had it not been for the roll of
gilded cardboard, spangled, and all bristling with strips of
tinsel, which he held in his hand, and in which the eyes
of the initiated easily recognized thunderbolts,--had not his
feet been flesh-colored, and banded with ribbons in Greek
fashion, he might have borne comparison, so far as the severity
of his mien was concerned, with a Breton archer from
the guard of Monsieur de Berry.




CHAPTER II.

PIERRE GRINGOIRE.



Nevertheless, as be harangued them, the satisfaction and
admiration unanimously excited by his costume were dissipated
by his words; and when he reached that untoward conclusion:
"As soon as his illustrious eminence, the cardinal,
arrives, we will begin," his voice was drowned in a thunder
of hooting.

"Begin instantly!  The mystery! the mystery immediately!"
shrieked the people.  And above all the voices, that
of Johannes de Molendino was audible, piercing the uproar
like the fife's derisive serenade: "Commence instantly!"
yelped the scholar.

"Down with Jupiter and the Cardinal de Bourbon!" vociferated
Robin Poussepain and the other clerks perched in the window.

"The morality this very instant!" repeated the crowd;
"this very instant! the sack and the rope for the comedians,
and the cardinal!"

Poor Jupiter, haggard, frightened, pale beneath his rouge,
dropped his thunderbolt, took his cap in his hand; then he
bowed and trembled and stammered: "His eminence--the
ambassadors--Madame Marguerite of Flanders--."  He did not
know what to say.  In truth, he was afraid of being hung.

Hung by the populace for waiting, hung by the cardinal for
not having waited, he saw between the two dilemmas only an
abyss; that is to say, a gallows.

Luckily, some one came to rescue him from his embarrassment,
and assume the responsibility.

An individual who was standing beyond the railing, in the
free space around the marble table, and whom no one had yet
caught sight of, since his long, thin body was completely sheltered
from every visual ray by the diameter of the pillar
against which he was leaning; this individual, we say, tall,
gaunt, pallid, blond, still young, although already wrinkled
about the brow and cheeks, with brilliant eyes and a smiling
mouth, clad in garments of black serge, worn and shining
with age, approached the marble table, and made a sign to the
poor sufferer.  But the other was so confused that he did not
see him.  The new comer advanced another step.

"Jupiter," said he, "my dear Jupiter!"

The other did not hear.

At last, the tall blond, driven out of patience, shrieked
almost in his face,--

"Michel Giborne!"

"Who calls me?" said Jupiter, as though awakened with a start.

"I," replied the person clad in black.

"Ah!" said Jupiter.

"Begin at once," went on the other.  "Satisfy the populace;
I undertake to appease the bailiff, who will appease monsieur
the cardinal."

Jupiter breathed once more.

"Messeigneurs the bourgeois," he cried, at the top of his
lungs to the crowd, which continued to hoot him, "we are
going to begin at once."

"~Evoe Jupiter!  Plaudite cives~!  All hail, Jupiter!  Applaud,
citizens!" shouted the scholars.

"Noel!  Noel! good, good," shouted the people.

The hand clapping was deafening, and Jupiter had already
withdrawn under his tapestry, while the hall still trembled
with acclamations.

In the meanwhile, the personage who had so magically
turned the tempest into dead calm, as our old and dear Corneille
puts it, had modestly retreated to the half-shadow of
his pillar, and would, no doubt, have remained invisible there,
motionless, and mute as before, had he not been plucked by
the sleeve by two young women, who, standing in the front
row of the spectators, had noticed his colloquy with Michel
Giborne-Jupiter.

"Master," said one of them, making him a sign to approach.
"Hold your tongue, my dear LiΘnarde," said her neighbor,
pretty, fresh, and very brave, in consequence of being dressed
up in her best attire.  "He is not a clerk, he is a layman;
you must not say master to him, but messire."

"Messire," said LiΘnarde.

The stranger approached the railing.

"What would you have of me, damsels?" he asked, with alacrity.

"Oh! nothing," replied LiΘnarde, in great confusion; "it
is my neighbor, Gisquette la Gencienne, who wishes to speak
with you."

"Not so," replied Gisquette, blushing; "it was LiΘnarde
who called you master; I only told her to say messire."

The two young girls dropped their eyes.  The man, who
asked nothing better than to enter into conversation, looked
at them with a smile.

"So you have nothing to say to me, damsels?"

"Oh! nothing at all," replied Gisquette.

"Nothing," said LiΘnarde.

The tall, light-haired young man retreated a step; but the
two curious maidens had no mind to let slip their prize.

"Messire," said Gisquette, with the impetuosity of an
open sluice, or of a woman who has made up her mind,
"do you know that soldier who is to play the part of Madame
the Virgin in the mystery?"

"You mean the part of Jupiter?" replied the stranger.

"HΘ! yes," said LiΘnarde, "isn't she stupid?  So you know
Jupiter?"

"Michel Giborne?" replied the unknown; "yes, madam."

"He has a fine beard!" said LiΘnarde.

"Will what they are about to say here be fine?" inquired
Gisquette, timidly.

"Very fine, mademoiselle," replied the unknown, without
the slightest hesitation.

"What is it to be?" said LiΘnarde.

"'The Good Judgment of Madame the Virgin,'--a morality,
if you please, damsel."

"Ah! that makes a difference," responded LiΘnarde.

A brief silence ensued--broken by the stranger.

"It is a perfectly new morality, and one which has never
yet been played."

"Then it is not the same one," said Gisquette, "that was
given two years ago, on the day of the entrance of monsieur
the legate, and where three handsome maids played the
parts--"

"Of sirens," said LiΘnarde.

"And all naked," added the young man.

LiΘnarde lowered her eyes modestly.  Gisquette glanced at
her and did the same.  He continued, with a smile,--

"It was a very pleasant thing to see.  To-day it is a morality
made expressly for Madame the Demoiselle of Flanders."

"Will they sing shepherd songs?" inquired Gisquette.

"Fie!" said the stranger, "in a morality? you must not
confound styles.  If it were a farce, well and good."

"That is a pity," resumed Gisquette.  "That day, at the
Ponceau Fountain, there were wild men and women, who
fought and assumed many aspects, as they sang little motets
and bergerettes."

"That which is suitable for a legate," returned the stranger,
with a good deal of dryness, "is not suitable for a princess."

"And beside them," resumed LiΘnarde, "played many brass
instruments, making great melodies."

"And for the refreshment of the passers-by," continued
Gisquette, "the fountain spouted through three mouths,
wine, milk, and hippocrass, of which every one drank who
wished."

"And a little below the Ponceau, at the Trinity," pursued
LiΘnarde, "there was a passion performed, and without
any speaking."

"How well I remember that!" exclaimed Gisquette; "God
on the cross, and the two thieves on the right and the left."
Here the young gossips, growing warm at the memory of
the entrance of monsieur the legate, both began to talk at
once.

"And, further on, at the Painters' Gate, there were other
personages, very richly clad."

"And at the fountain of Saint-Innocent, that huntsman,
who was chasing a hind with great clamor of dogs and hunting-horns."

"And, at the Paris slaughter-houses, stages, representing
the fortress of Dieppe!"

"And when the legate passed, you remember, Gisquette?
they made the assault, and the English all had their
throats cut."

"And against the gate of the ChΓtelet, there were very fine
personages!"

"And on the Port au Change, which was all draped above!"

"And when the legate passed, they let fly on the bridge
more than two hundred sorts of birds; wasn't it beautiful,
LiΘnarde?"

"It will be better to-day," finally resumed their interlocutor,
who seemed to listen to them with impatience.

"Do you promise us that this mystery will be fine?" said
Gisquette.

"Without doubt," he replied; then he added, with a certain
emphasis,--"I am the author of it, damsels."

"Truly?" said the young girls, quite taken aback.

"Truly!" replied the poet, bridling a little; "that is, to
say, there are two of us; Jehan Marchand, who has sawed the
planks and erected the framework of the theatre and the
woodwork; and I, who have made the piece.  My name is
Pierre Gringoire."

The author of the "Cid" could not have said "Pierre Corneille"
with more pride.

Our readers have been able to observe, that a certain
amount of time must have already elapsed from the moment
when Jupiter had retired beneath the tapestry to the instant
when the author of the new morality had thus abruptly
revealed himself to the innocent admiration of Gisquette
and LiΘnarde.  Remarkable fact: that whole crowd, so
tumultuous but a few moments before, now waited amiably
on the word of the comedian; which proves the eternal truth,
still experienced every day in our theatres, that the best
means of making the public wait patiently is to assure them
that one is about to begin instantly.

However, scholar Johannes had not fallen asleep.

"Holα hΘ!" he shouted suddenly, in the midst of the peaceable
waiting which had followed the tumult.  "Jupiter, Madame the
Virgin, buffoons of the devil! are you jeering at us?
The piece! the piece! commence or we will commence again!"

This was all that was needed.

The music of high and low instruments immediately became
audible from the interior of the stage; the tapestry was
raised; four personages, in motley attire and painted faces,
emerged from it, climbed the steep ladder of the theatre, and,
arrived upon the upper platform, arranged themselves in a
line before the public, whom they saluted with profound reverences;
then the symphony ceased.

The mystery was about to begin.

The four personages, after having reaped a rich reward
of applause for their reverences, began, in the midst of
profound silence, a prologue, which we gladly spare the
reader.  Moreover, as happens in our own day, the public
was more occupied with the costumes that the actors wore
than with the roles that they were enacting; and, in truth,
they were right.  All four were dressed in parti-colored robes
of yellow and white, which were distinguished from each other
only by the nature of the stuff; the first was of gold and silver
brocade; the second, of silk; the third, of wool; the fourth,
of linen.  The first of these personages carried in his right
hand a sword; the second, two golden keys; the third, a pair
of scales; the fourth, a spade: and, in order to aid sluggish
minds which would not have seen clearly through the transparency
of these attributes, there was to be read, in large,
black letters, on the hem of the robe of brocade, MY NAME
IS NOBILITY; on the hem of the silken robe, MY NAME IS
CLERGY; on the hem of the woolen robe, MY NAME IS MERCHANDISE;
on the hem of the linen robe, MY NAME IS LABOR.
The sex of the two male characters was briefly indicated to
every judicious spectator, by their shorter robes, and by the
cap which they wore on their heads; while the two female
characters, less briefly clad, were covered with hoods.

Much ill-will would also have been required, not to
comprehend, through the medium of the poetry of the prologue, that
Labor was wedded to Merchandise, and Clergy to Nobility,
and that the two happy couples possessed in common a magnificent
golden dolphin, which they desired to adjudge to the
fairest only.  So they were roaming about the world seeking
and searching for this beauty, and, after having successively
rejected the Queen of Golconda, the Princess of Trebizonde,
the daughter of the Grand Khan of Tartary, etc., Labor and
Clergy, Nobility and Merchandise, had come to rest upon the
marble table of the Palais de Justice, and to utter, in the
presence of the honest audience, as many sentences and
maxims as could then be dispensed at the Faculty of Arts,
at examinations, sophisms, determinances, figures, and acts,
where the masters took their degrees.

All this was, in fact, very fine.

Nevertheless, in that throng, upon which the four allegories
vied with each other in pouring out floods of metaphors,
there was no ear more attentive, no heart that palpitated
more, not an eye was more haggard, no neck more outstretched,
than the eye, the ear, the neck, and the heart of
the author, of the poet, of that brave Pierre Gringoire, who
had not been able to resist, a moment before, the joy of telling
his name to two pretty girls.  He had retreated a few
paces from them, behind his pillar, and there he listened,
looked, enjoyed.  The amiable applause which had greeted the
beginning of his prologue was still echoing in his bosom,
and he was completely absorbed in that species of ecstatic
contemplation with which an author beholds his ideas fall,
one by one, from the mouth of the actor into the vast silence
of the audience.  Worthy Pierre Gringoire!

It pains us to say it, but this first ecstasy was speedily
disturbed.  Hardly had Gringoire raised this intoxicating cup of
joy and triumph to his lips, when a drop of bitterness was
mingled with it.

A tattered mendicant, who could not collect any coins, lost
as he was in the midst of the crowd, and who had not probably
found sufficient indemnity in the pockets of his neighbors,
had hit upon the idea of perching himself upon some conspicuous
point, in order to attract looks and alms.  He had,
accordingly, hoisted himself, during the first verses of the
prologue, with the aid of the pillars of the reserve gallery, to
the cornice which ran round the balustrade at its lower edge;
and there he had seated himself, soliciting the attention and
the pity of the multitude, with his rags and a hideous sore
which covered his right arm.  However, he uttered not a word.

The silence which he preserved allowed the prologue to
proceed without hindrance, and no perceptible disorder would
have ensued, if ill-luck had not willed that the scholar Joannes
should catch sight, from the heights of his pillar, of the
mendicant and his grimaces.  A wild fit of laughter took
possession of the young scamp, who, without caring that he
was interrupting the spectacle, and disturbing the universal
composure, shouted boldly,--

"Look! see that sickly creature asking alms!"

Any one who has thrown a stone into a frog pond, or fired a
shot into a covey of birds, can form an idea of the effect produced
by these incongruous words, in the midst of the general
attention.  It made Gringoire shudder as though it had been
an electric shock.  The prologue stopped short, and all heads
turned tumultuously towards the beggar, who, far from being
disconcerted by this, saw, in this incident, a good opportunity
for reaping his harvest, and who began to whine in
a doleful way, half closing his eyes the while,--"Charity,
please!"

"Well--upon my soul," resumed Joannes, "it's Clopin
Trouillefou!  Holα he, my friend, did your sore bother you
on the leg, that you have transferred it to your arm?"
So saying, with the dexterity of a monkey, he flung a bit of
silver into the gray felt hat which the beggar held in his
ailing arm.  The mendicant received both the alms and the sarcasm
without wincing, and continued, in lamentable tones,--

"Charity, please!"

This episode considerably distracted the attention of the
audience; and a goodly number of spectators, among them
Robin Poussepain, and all the clerks at their head, gayly
applauded this eccentric duet, which the scholar, with his
shrill voice, and the mendicant had just improvised in the
middle of the prologue.

Gringoire was highly displeased.  On recovering from his
first stupefaction, he bestirred himself to shout, to the four
personages on the stage, "Go on!  What the devil!--go on!"
--without even deigning to cast a glance of disdain upon the
two interrupters.

At that moment, he felt some one pluck at the hem of his
surtout; he turned round, and not without ill-humor, and
found considerable difficulty in smiling; but he was obliged
to do so, nevertheless.  It was the pretty arm of Gisquette la
Gencienne, which, passed through the railing, was soliciting
his attention in this manner.

"Monsieur," said the young girl, "are they going to continue?"

"Of course," replied Gringoire, a good deal shocked by the
question.

"In that case, messire," she resumed, "would you have the
courtesy to explain to me--"

"What they are about to say?" interrupted Gringoire.
"Well, listen."

"No," said Gisquette, "but what they have said so far."

Gringoire started, like a man whose wound has been probed
to the quick.

"A plague on the stupid and dull-witted little girl!" he
muttered, between his teeth.

From that moment forth, Gisquette was nothing to him.

In the meantime, the actors had obeyed his injunction, and
the public, seeing that they were beginning to speak again,
began once more to listen, not without having lost many
beauties in the sort of soldered joint which was formed
between the two portions of the piece thus abruptly cut
short.  Gringoire commented on it bitterly to himself.
Nevertheless, tranquillity was gradually restored, the scholar held
his peace, the mendicant counted over some coins in his hat,
and the piece resumed the upper hand.

It was, in fact, a very fine work, and one which, as it seems
to us, might be put to use to-day, by the aid of a little
rearrangement.  The exposition, rather long and rather empty,
that is to say, according to the rules, was simple; and Gringoire,
in the candid sanctuary of his own conscience, admired
its clearness.  As the reader may surmise, the four allegorical
personages were somewhat weary with having traversed the
three sections of the world, without having found suitable
opportunity for getting rid of their golden dolphin.  Thereupon
a eulogy of the marvellous fish, with a thousand delicate
allusions to the young betrothed of Marguerite of Flanders,
then sadly cloistered in at Amboise, and without a suspicion
that Labor and Clergy, Nobility and Merchandise had just
made the circuit of the world in his behalf.  The said dauphin
was then young, was handsome, was stout, and, above
all (magnificent origin of all royal virtues), he was the son of
the Lion of France.  I declare that this bold metaphor is
admirable, and that the natural history of the theatre, on a
day of allegory and royal marriage songs, is not in the least
startled by a dolphin who is the son of a lion.  It is precisely
these rare and Pindaric mixtures which prove the poet's enthusiasm.  Nevertheless, in order to play the part of critic also,
the poet might have developed this beautiful idea in something
less than two hundred lines.  It is true that the mystery
was to last from noon until four o'clock, in accordance
with the orders of monsieur the provost, and that it was
necessary to say something.  Besides, the people listened
patiently.

All at once, in the very middle of a quarrel between Mademoiselle
Merchandise and Madame Nobility, at the moment when Monsieur Labor
was giving utterance to this wonderful line,--

    In forest ne'er was seen a more triumphant beast;

the door of the reserved gallery which had hitherto remained
so inopportunely closed, opened still more inopportunely; and
the ringing voice of the usher announced abruptly, "His
eminence, Monseigneur the Cardinal de Bourbon."




CHAPTER III.

MONSIEUR THE CARDINAL.



Poor Gringoire! the din of all the great double petards of
the Saint-Jean, the discharge of twenty arquebuses on
supports, the detonation of that famous serpentine of the Tower
of Billy, which, during the siege of Paris, on Sunday, the
twenty-sixth of September, 1465, killed seven Burgundians at
one blow, the explosion of all the powder stored at the gate
of the Temple, would have rent his ears less rudely at that
solemn and dramatic moment, than these few words, which
fell from the lips of the usher, "His eminence, Monseigneur
the Cardinal de Bourbon."

It is not that Pierre Gringoire either feared or disdained
monsieur the cardinal.  He had neither the weakness nor the
audacity for that.  A true eclectic, as it would be expressed
nowadays, Gringoire was one of those firm and lofty, moderate
and calm spirits, which always know how to bear themselves
amid all circumstances (~stare in dimidio rerum~), and who
are full of reason and of liberal philosophy, while still setting
store by cardinals.  A rare, precious, and never interrupted
race of philosophers to whom wisdom, like another
Ariadne, seems to have given a clew of thread which they
have been walking along unwinding since the beginning of
the world, through the labyrinth of human affairs.  One finds
them in all ages, ever the same; that is to say, always according
to all times.  And, without reckoning our Pierre Gringoire,
who may represent them in the fifteenth century if we
succeed in bestowing upon him the distinction which he
deserves, it certainly was their spirit which animated Father
du Breul, when he wrote, in the sixteenth, these naively sublime
words, worthy of all centuries: "I am a Parisian by
nation, and a Parrhisian in language, for ~parrhisia~ in Greek
signifies liberty of speech; of which I have made use even
towards messeigneurs the cardinals, uncle and brother to
Monsieur the Prince de Conty, always with respect to their
greatness, and without offending any one of their suite, which
is much to say."

There was then neither hatred for the cardinal, nor disdain
for his presence, in the disagreeable impression produced
upon Pierre Gringoire.  Quite the contrary; our poet had
too much good sense and too threadbare a coat, not to
attach particular importance to having the numerous allusions
in his prologue, and, in particular, the glorification of the
dauphin, son of the Lion of France, fall upon the most eminent
ear.  But it is not interest which predominates in the noble
nature of poets.  I suppose that the entity of the poet may
be represented by the number ten; it is certain that a chemist
on analyzing and pharmacopolizing it, as Rabelais says, would
find it composed of one part interest to nine parts of
self-esteem.

Now, at the moment when the door had opened to admit
the cardinal, the nine parts of self-esteem in Gringoire,
swollen and expanded by the breath of popular admiration,
were in a state of prodigious augmentation, beneath which
disappeared, as though stifled, that imperceptible molecule of
which we have just remarked upon in the constitution of
poets; a precious ingredient, by the way, a ballast of
reality and humanity, without which they would not touch
the earth.  Gringoire enjoyed seeing, feeling, fingering, so to
speak an entire assembly (of knaves, it is true, but what matters
that ?) stupefied, petrified, and as though asphyxiated in
the presence of the incommensurable tirades which welled up
every instant from all parts of his bridal song.  I affirm that
he shared the general beatitude, and that, quite the reverse of
La Fontaine, who, at the presentation of his comedy of the
"Florentine," asked, "Who is the ill-bred lout who made
that rhapsody?" Gringoire would gladly have inquired of his
neighbor, "Whose masterpiece is this?"

The reader can now judge of the effect produced upon him
by the abrupt and unseasonable arrival of the cardinal.

That which he had to fear was only too fully realized.
The entrance of his eminence upset the audience.  All heads
turned towards the gallery.  It was no longer possible to
hear one's self.  "The cardinal!  The cardinal!" repeated
all mouths.  The unhappy prologue stopped short for the
second time.

The cardinal halted for a moment on the threshold of
the estrade.  While he was sending a rather indifferent
glance around the audience, the tumult redoubled.  Each
person wished to get a better view of him.  Each man vied
with the other in thrusting his head over his neighbor's
shoulder.

He was, in fact, an exalted personage, the sight of whom was
well worth any other comedy.  Charles, Cardinal de Bourbon,
Archbishop and Comte of Lyon, Primate of the Gauls, was
allied both to Louis XI., through his brother, Pierre, Seigneur
de Beaujeu, who had married the king's eldest daughter, and
to Charles the Bold through his mother, Agnes of Burgundy.
Now, the dominating trait, the peculiar and distinctive trait
of the character of the Primate of the Gauls, was the spirit
of the courtier, and devotion to the powers that be.  The
reader can form an idea of the numberless embarrassments
which this double relationship had caused him, and of all
the temporal reefs among which his spiritual bark had been
forced to tack, in order not to suffer shipwreck on either
Louis or Charles, that Scylla and that Charybdis which had
devoured the Duc de Nemours and the Constable de Saint-Pol.
Thanks to Heaven's mercy, he had made the voyage
successfully, and had reached home without hindrance.  But
although he was in port, and precisely because he was in
port, he never recalled without disquiet the varied haps of
his political career, so long uneasy and laborious.  Thus, he
was in the habit of saying that the year 1476 had been
"white and black" for him--meaning thereby, that in the
course of that year he had lost his mother, the Duchesse de
la Bourbonnais, and his cousin, the Duke of Burgundy, and
that one grief had consoled him for the other.

Nevertheless, he was a fine man; he led a joyous cardinal's
life, liked to enliven himself with the royal vintage of Challuau,
did not hate Richarde la Garmoise and Thomasse la
Saillarde, bestowed alms on pretty girls rather than on old
women,--and for all these reasons was very agreeable to the
populace of Paris.  He never went about otherwise than surrounded
by a small court of bishops and abbΘs of high lineage,
gallant, jovial, and given to carousing on occasion; and more
than once the good and devout women of Saint Germain
d' Auxerre, when passing at night beneath the brightly illuminated
windows of Bourbon, had been scandalized to hear the
same voices which had intoned vespers for them during the
day carolling, to the clinking of glasses, the bacchic proverb of
Benedict XII., that pope who had added a third crown to the
Tiara--~Bibamus papaliter~.

It was this justly acquired popularity, no doubt, which preserved
him on his entrance from any bad reception at the
hands of the mob, which had been so displeased but a moment
before, and very little disposed to respect a cardinal on
the very day when it was to elect a pope.  But the Parisians
cherish little rancor; and then, having forced the beginning
of the play by their authority, the good bourgeois had got the
upper hand of the cardinal, and this triumph was sufficient
for them.  Moreover, the Cardinal de Bourbon was a handsome
man,--he wore a fine scarlet robe, which he carried off
very well,--that is to say, he had all the women on his side,
and, consequently, the best half of the audience.  Assuredly,
it would be injustice and bad taste to hoot a cardinal for having
come late to the spectacle, when he is a handsome man,
and when he wears his scarlet robe well.

He entered, then, bowed to those present with the hereditary
smile of the great for the people, and directed his course
slowly towards his scarlet velvet arm-chair, with the air of
thinking of something quite different.  His cortege--what
we should nowadays call his staff--of bishops and abbΘs
invaded the estrade in his train, not without causing redoubled
tumult and curiosity among the audience.  Each
man vied with his neighbor in pointing them out and naming
them, in seeing who should recognize at least one of them:
this one, the Bishop of Marseilles (Alaudet, if my memory
serves me right);--this one, the primicier of Saint-Denis;--this
one, Robert de Lespinasse, AbbΘ of Saint-Germain des
PrΘs, that libertine brother of a mistress of Louis XI.; all
with many errors and absurdities.  As for the scholars, they
swore.  This was their day, their feast of fools, their saturnalia,
the annual orgy of the corporation of Law clerks and of
the school.  There was no turpitude which was not sacred on
that day.  And then there were gay gossips in the crowd--Simone
Quatrelivres, Agnes la Gadine, and Rabine PiΘdebou.
Was it not the least that one could do to swear at one's ease
and revile the name of God a little, on so fine a day, in such
good company as dignitaries of the church and loose women?
So they did not abstain; and, in the midst of the uproar, there
was a frightful concert of blasphemies and enormities of all
the unbridled tongues, the tongues of clerks and students
restrained during the rest of the year, by the fear of the hot
iron of Saint Louis.  Poor Saint Louis! how they set him at
defiance in his own court of law!  Each one of them selected
from the new-comers on the platform, a black, gray, white,
or violet cassock as his target.  Joannes Frollo de Molendin,
in his quality of brother to an archdeacon, boldly
attacked the scarlet; he sang in deafening tones, with his
impudent eyes fastened on the cardinal, "~Cappa repleta
mero~!"

All these details which we here lay bare for the edification
of the reader, were so covered by the general uproar, that
they were lost in it before reaching the reserved platforms;
moreover, they would have moved the cardinal but little, so
much a part of the customs were the liberties of that day.
Moreover, he had another cause for solicitude, and his mien
as wholly preoccupied with it, which entered the estrade
the same time as himself; this was the embassy from
Flanders.

Not that he was a profound politician, nor was he borrowing
trouble about the possible consequences of the marriage of
his cousin Marguerite de Bourgoyne to his cousin Charles,
Dauphin de Vienne; nor as to how long the good understanding
which had been patched up between the Duke of Austria
and the King of France would last; nor how the King of
England would take this disdain of his daughter.  All that
troubled him but little; and he gave a warm reception every
evening to the wine of the royal vintage of Chaillot, without
a suspicion that several flasks of that same wine (somewhat
revised and corrected, it is true, by Doctor Coictier), cordially
offered to Edward IV.  by Louis XI., would, some fine morning,
rid Louis XI. of Edward IV.  "The much honored embassy
of Monsieur the Duke of Austria," brought the cardinal
none of these cares, but it troubled him in another direction.
It was, in fact, somewhat hard, and we have already hinted
at it on the second page of this book,--for him, Charles de
Bourbon, to be obliged to feast and receive cordially no one
knows what bourgeois;--for him, a cardinal, to receive
aldermen;--for him, a Frenchman, and a jolly companion, to
receive Flemish beer-drinkers,--and that in public!  This
was, certainly, one of the most irksome grimaces that he had
ever executed for the good pleasure of the king.

So he turned toward the door, and with the best grace in
the world (so well had he trained himself to it), when the
usher announced, in a sonorous voice, "Messieurs the Envoys
of Monsieur the Duke of Austria."  It is useless to add that
the whole hall did the same.

Then arrived, two by two, with a gravity which made a
contrast in the midst of the frisky ecclesiastical escort of
Charles de Bourbon, the eight and forty ambassadors of Maximilian
of Austria, having at their head the reverend Father
in God, Jehan, Abbot of Saint-Bertin, Chancellor of the
Golden Fleece, and Jacques de Goy, Sieur Dauby, Grand Bailiff
of Ghent.  A deep silence settled over the assembly, accompanied
by stifled laughter at the preposterous names and all
the bourgeois designations which each of these personages
transmitted with imperturbable gravity to the usher, who then
tossed names and titles pell-mell and mutilated to the crowd
below.  There were Master Loys Roelof, alderman of the city
of Louvain; Messire Clays d'Etuelde, alderman of Brussels;
Messire Paul de Baeust, Sieur de Voirmizelle, President of
Flanders; Master Jehan Coleghens, burgomaster of the city
of Antwerp; Master George de la Moere, first alderman of the
kuere of the city of Ghent; Master Gheldolf van der Hage,
first alderman of the ~parchous~ of the said town; and the
Sieur de Bierbecque, and Jehan Pinnock, and Jehan Dymaerzelle,
etc., etc., etc.; bailiffs, aldermen, burgomasters; burgomasters,
aldermen, bailiffs--all stiff, affectedly grave, formal,
dressed out in velvet and damask, hooded with caps of black
velvet, with great tufts of Cyprus gold thread; good Flemish
heads, after all, severe and worthy faces, of the family which
Rembrandt makes to stand out so strong and grave from the
black background of his "Night Patrol "; personages all of
whom bore, written on their brows, that Maximilian of Austria
had done well in "trusting implicitly," as the manifest
ran, "in their sense, valor, experience, loyalty, and good
wisdom."

There was one exception, however.  It was a subtle, intelligent,
crafty-looking face, a sort of combined monkey and diplomat
phiz, before whom the cardinal made three steps and a
profound bow, and whose name, nevertheless, was only,
"Guillaume Rym, counsellor and pensioner of the City of
Ghent."

Few persons were then aware who Guillaume Rym was.  A
rare genius who in a time of revolution would have made a
brilliant appearance on the surface of events, but who in the
fifteenth century was reduced to cavernous intrigues, and to
"living in mines," as the Duc de Saint-Simon expresses it.
Nevertheless, he was appreciated by the "miner" of Europe;
he plotted familiarly with Louis XI., and often lent a hand to
the king's secret jobs.  All which things were quite unknown
to that throng, who were amazed at the cardinal's politeness
to that frail figure of a Flemish bailiff.




CHAPTER IV.

MASTER JACQUES COPPENOLE.



While the pensioner of Ghent and his eminence were
exchanging very low bows and a few words in voices still
lower, a man of lofty stature, with a large face and broad
shoulders, presented himself, in order to enter abreast with
Guillaume Rym; one would have pronounced him a bull-dog
by the side of a fox.  His felt doublet and leather jerkin
made a spot on the velvet and silk which surrounded him.
Presuming that he was some groom who had stolen in, the
usher stopped him.

"Hold, my friend, you cannot pass!"

The man in the leather jerkin shouldered him aside.

"What does this knave want with me?" said he, in stentorian
tones, which rendered the entire hall attentive to this
strange colloquy.  "Don't you see that I am one of them?"

"Your name?" demanded the usher.

"Jacques Coppenole."

"Your titles?"

"Hosier at the sign of the 'Three Little Chains,' of Ghent."

The usher recoiled.  One might bring one's self to announce
aldermen and burgomasters, but a hosier was too much.  The
cardinal was on thorns.  All the people were staring and
listening.  For two days his eminence had been exerting his
utmost efforts to lick these Flemish bears into shape, and to
render them a little more presentable to the public, and this
freak was startling.  But Guillaume Rym, with his polished
smile, approached the usher.

"Announce Master Jacques Coppenole, clerk of the aldermen
of the city of Ghent," he whispered, very low.

"Usher," interposed the cardinal, aloud, "announce Master
Jacques Coppenole, clerk of the aldermen of the illustrious
city of Ghent."

This was a mistake.  Guillaume Rym alone might have
conjured away the difficulty, but Coppenole had heard the
cardinal.

"No, cross of God?" he exclaimed, in his voice of thunder,
"Jacques Coppenole, hosier.  Do you hear, usher?  Nothing
more, nothing less.  Cross of God! hosier; that's fine enough.
Monsieur the Archduke has more than once sought his ~gant~*
in my hose."


*  Got the first idea of a timing.


Laughter and applause burst forth.  A jest is always understood
in Paris, and, consequently, always applauded.

Let us add that Coppenole was of the people, and that the
auditors which surrounded him were also of the people.  Thus
the communication between him and them had been prompt,
electric, and, so to speak, on a level.  The haughty air of the
Flemish hosier, by humiliating the courtiers, had touched in
all these plebeian souls that latent sentiment of dignity still
vague and indistinct in the fifteenth century.

This hosier was an equal, who had just held his own before
monsieur the cardinal.  A very sweet reflection to poor fellows
habituated to respect and obedience towards the underlings
of the sergeants of the bailiff of Sainte-GeneviΦve, the
cardinal's train-bearer.

Coppenole proudly saluted his eminence, who returned the
salute of the all-powerful bourgeois feared by Louis XI.
Then, while Guillaume Rym, a "sage and malicious man," as
Philippe de Comines puts it, watched them both with a smile
of raillery and superiority, each sought his place, the cardinal
quite abashed and troubled, Coppenole tranquil and haughty,
and thinking, no doubt, that his title of hosier was as good as
any other, after all, and that Marie of Burgundy, mother to
that Marguerite whom Coppenole was to-day bestowing in
marriage, would have been less afraid of the cardinal than of
the hosier; for it is not a cardinal who would have stirred up
a revolt among the men of Ghent against the favorites of the
daughter of Charles the Bold; it is not a cardinal who could
have fortified the populace with a word against her tears and
prayers, when the Maid of Flanders came to supplicate her
people in their behalf, even at the very foot of the scaffold;
while the hosier had only to raise his leather elbow, in order
to cause to fall your two heads, most illustrious seigneurs,
Guy d'Hymbercourt and Chancellor Guillaume Hugonet.

Nevertheless, all was over for the poor cardinal, and he was
obliged to quaff to the dregs the bitter cup of being in such
bad company.

The reader has, probably, not forgotten the impudent beggar
who had been clinging fast to the fringes of the cardinal's
gallery ever since the beginning of the prologue.  The arrival
of the illustrious guests had by no means caused him to relax
his hold, and, while the prelates and ambassadors were packing
themselves into the stalls--like genuine Flemish herrings--he
settled himself at his ease, and boldly crossed his legs
on the architrave.  The insolence of this proceeding was
extraordinary, yet no one noticed it at first, the attention of
all being directed elsewhere.  He, on his side, perceived nothing
that was going on in the hall; he wagged his head with
the unconcern of a Neapolitan, repeating from time to time,
amid the clamor, as from a mechanical habit, "Charity,
please!"  And, assuredly, he was, out of all those present,
the only one who had not deigned to turn his head at the
altercation between Coppenole and the usher.  Now, chance
ordained that the master hosier of Ghent, with whom the
people were already in lively sympathy, and upon whom all
eyes were riveted--should come and seat himself in the front
row of the gallery, directly above the mendicant; and people
were not a little amazed to see the Flemish ambassador, on
concluding his inspection of the knave thus placed beneath
his eyes, bestow a friendly tap on that ragged shoulder.  The
beggar turned round; there was surprise, recognition, a lighting
up of the two countenances, and so forth; then, without
paying the slightest heed in the world to the spectators, the
hosier and the wretched being began to converse in a low
tone, holding each other's hands, in the meantime, while the
rags of Clopin Trouillefou, spread out upon the cloth of gold
of the dais, produced the effect of a caterpillar on an orange.

The novelty of this singular scene excited such a murmur
of mirth and gayety in the hall, that the cardinal was not
slow to perceive it; he half bent forward, and, as from the
point where he was placed he could catch only an imperfect
view of Trouillerfou's ignominious doublet, he very naturally
imagined that the mendicant was asking alms, and, disgusted
with his audacity, he exclaimed: "Bailiff of the Courts, toss
me that knave into the river!"

"Cross of God! monseigneur the cardinal," said Coppenole,
without quitting Clopin's hand, "he's a friend of mine."

"Good! good!" shouted the populace.  From that moment,
Master Coppenole enjoyed in Paris as in Ghent, "great favor
with the people; for men of that sort do enjoy it," says
Philippe de Comines, "when they are thus disorderly."
The cardinal bit his lips.  He bent towards his neighbor,
the AbbΘ of Saint GeneviΘve, and said to him in a low
tone,--"Fine ambassadors monsieur the archduke sends here, to
announce to us Madame Marguerite!"

"Your eminence," replied the abbΘ, "wastes your politeness
on these Flemish swine.  ~Margaritas ante porcos~, pearls
before swine."

"Say rather," retorted the cardinal, with a smile, "~Porcos
ante Margaritam~, swine before the pearl."

The whole little court in cassocks went into ecstacies over
this play upon words.  The cardinal felt a little relieved; he
was quits with Coppenole, he also had had his jest applauded.

Now, will those of our readers who possess the power of
generalizing an image or an idea, as the expression runs in
the style of to-day, permit us to ask them if they have formed
a very clear conception of the spectacle presented at this
moment, upon which we have arrested their attention, by the
vast parallelogram of the grand hall of the palace.

In the middle of the hall, backed against the western wall,
a large and magnificent gallery draped with cloth of gold, into
which enter in procession, through a small, arched door, grave
personages, announced successively by the shrill voice of an
usher.  On the front benches were already a number of venerable
figures, muffled in ermine, velvet, and scarlet.  Around
the dais--which remains silent and dignified--below, opposite,
everywhere, a great crowd and a great murmur.  Thousands
of glances directed by the people on each face upon the
dais, a thousand whispers over each name.  Certainly, the
spectacle is curious, and well deserves the attention of the
spectators.  But yonder, quite at the end, what is that sort
of trestle work with four motley puppets upon it, and more
below?  Who is that man beside the trestle, with a black
doublet and a pale face?  Alas! my dear reader, it is Pierre
Gringoire and his prologue.

We have all forgotten him completely.

This is precisely what he feared.

From the moment of the cardinal's entrance, Gringoire had
never ceased to tremble for the safety of his prologue.  At
first he had enjoined the actors, who had stopped in suspense,
to continue, and to raise their voices; then, perceiving that
no one was listening, he had stopped them; and, during the
entire quarter of an hour that the interruption lasted, he had
not ceased to stamp, to flounce about, to appeal to Gisquette
and LiΘnarde, and to urge his neighbors to the continuance
of the prologue; all in vain.  No one quitted the cardinal,
the embassy, and the gallery--sole centre of this vast circle
of visual rays.  We must also believe, and we say it with
regret, that the prologue had begun slightly to weary the
audience at the moment when his eminence had arrived,
and created a diversion in so terrible a fashion.  After all,
on the gallery as well as on the marble table, the spectacle
was the same: the conflict of Labor and Clergy, of Nobility
and Merchandise.  And many people preferred to see them
alive, breathing, moving, elbowing each other in flesh and
blood, in this Flemish embassy, in this Episcopal court,
under the cardinal's robe, under Coppenole's jerkin, than
painted, decked out, talking in verse, and, so to speak, stuffed
beneath the yellow amid white tunics in which Gringoire had
so ridiculously clothed them.

Nevertheless, when our poet beheld quiet reestablished
to some extent, he devised a stratagem which might have
redeemed all.

"Monsieur," he said, turning towards one of his neighbors,
a fine, big man, with a patient face, "suppose we begin
again."

"What?" said his neighbor.

"HΘ! the Mystery," said Gringoire.

"As you like," returned his neighbor.

This semi-approbation sufficed for Gringoire, and, conducting
his own affairs, he began to shout, confounding himself
with the crowd as much as possible: "Begin the mystery
again! begin again!"

"The devil!" said Joannes de Molendino, "what are they
jabbering down yonder, at the end of the hall?" (for Gringoire
was making noise enough for four.)  "Say, comrades,
isn't that mystery finished?  They want to begin it all over
again.  That's not fair!"

"No, no!" shouted all the scholars.  "Down with the
mystery!  Down with it!"

But Gringoire had multiplied himself, and only shouted
the more vigorously: "Begin again! begin again!"

These clamors attracted the attention of the cardinal.

"Monsieur Bailiff of the Courts," said he to a tall, black
man, placed a few paces from him, "are those knaves in a
holy-water vessel, that they make such a hellish noise?"

The bailiff of the courts was a sort of amphibious magistrate,
a sort of bat of the judicial order, related to both the
rat and the bird, the judge and the soldier.

He approached his eminence, and not without a good deal
of fear of the latter's displeasure, he awkwardly explained to
him the seeming disrespect of the audience: that noonday
had arrived before his eminence, and that the comedians had
been forced to begin without waiting for his eminence.

The cardinal burst into a laugh.

"On my faith, the rector of the university ought to have
done the same.  What say you, Master Guillaume Rym?"

"Monseigneur," replied Guillaume Rym, "let us be content
with having escaped half of the comedy.  There is at least
that much gained."

"Can these rascals continue their farce?" asked the bailiff.

"Continue, continue," said the cardinal, "it's all the same
to me.  I'll read my breviary in the meantime."

The bailiff advanced to the edge of the estrade, and cried,
after having invoked silence by a wave of the hand,--

"Bourgeois, rustics, and citizens, in order to satisfy those
who wish the play to begin again, and those who wish it
to end, his eminence orders that it be continued."

Both parties were forced to resign themselves.  But the
public and the author long cherished a grudge against the
cardinal.

So the personages on the stage took up their parts, and
Gringoire hoped that the rest of his work, at least, would be
listened to.  This hope was speedily dispelled like his other
illusions; silence had indeed, been restored in the audience,
after a fashion; but Gringoire had not observed that at the
moment when the cardinal gave the order to continue, the
gallery was far from full, and that after the Flemish envoys
there had arrived new personages forming part of the cortege,
whose names and ranks, shouted out in the midst of his dialogue
by the intermittent cry of the usher, produced considerable
ravages in it.  Let the reader imagine the effect in the
midst of a theatrical piece, of the yelping of an usher, flinging
in between two rhymes, and often in the middle of a line,
parentheses like the following,--

"Master Jacques Charmolue, procurator to the king in the
Ecclesiastical Courts!"

"Jehan de Harlay, equerry guardian of the office of chevalier
of the night watch of the city of Paris!"

"Messire Galiot de Genoilhac, chevalier, seigneur de Brussac,
master of the king's artillery!"

"Master Dreux-Raguier, surveyor of the woods and forests
of the king our sovereign, in the land of France, Champagne
and Brie!"

"Messire Louis de Graville, chevalier, councillor, and
chamberlain of the king, admiral of France, keeper of the
Forest of Vincennes!"

"Master Denis le Mercier, guardian of the house of the
blind at Paris!" etc., etc., etc.

This was becoming unbearable.

This strange accompaniment, which rendered it difficult to
follow the piece, made Gringoire all the more indignant because
he could not conceal from himself the fact that the interest
was continually increasing, and that all his work required
was a chance of being heard.

It was, in fact, difficult to imagine a more ingenious and
more dramatic composition.  The four personages of the
prologue were bewailing themselves in their mortal embarrassment,
when Venus in person, (~vera incessa patuit dea~) presented
herself to them, clad in a fine robe bearing the heraldic
device of the ship of the city of Paris.  She had come herself
to claim the dolphin promised to the most beautiful.  Jupiter,
whose thunder could be heard rumbling in the dressing-room,
supported her claim, and Venus was on the point of carrying
it off,--that is to say, without allegory, of marrying monsieur
the dauphin, when a young child clad in white damask, and
holding in her hand a daisy (a transparent personification of
Mademoiselle Marguerite of Flanders) came to contest it with
Venus.

Theatrical effect and change.

After a dispute, Venus, Marguerite, and the assistants
agreed to submit to the good judgment of time holy Virgin.
There was another good part, that of the king of Mesopotamia;
but through so many interruptions, it was difficult to
make out what end he served.  All these persons had ascended
by the ladder to the stage.

But all was over; none of these beauties had been felt nor
understood.  On the entrance of the cardinal, one would have
said that an invisible magic thread had suddenly drawn all
glances from the marble table to the gallery, from the southern
to the western extremity of the hall.  Nothing could disenchant
the audience; all eyes remained fixed there, and the
new-comers and their accursed names, and their faces, and their
costumes, afforded a continual diversion.  This was very
distressing.  With the exception of Gisquette and LiΘnarde, who
turned round from time to time when Gringoire plucked them
by the sleeve; with the exception of the big, patient neighbor,
no one listened, no one looked at the poor, deserted morality
full face.  Gringoire saw only profiles.

With what bitterness did he behold his whole erection of
glory and of poetry crumble away bit by bit!  And to think
that these people had been upon the point of instituting a
revolt against the bailiff through impatience to hear his work!
now that they had it they did not care for it.  This same
representation which had been begun amid so unanimous an
acclamation!  Eternal flood and ebb of popular favor!  To
think that they had been on the point of hanging the bailiff's
sergeant!  What would he not have given to be still at that
hour of honey!

But the usher's brutal monologue came to an end; every
one had arrived, and Gringoire breathed freely once more;
the actors continued bravely.  But Master Coppenole, the
hosier, must needs rise of a sudden, and Gringoire was forced
to listen to him deliver, amid universal attention, the
following abominable harangue.

"Messieurs the bourgeois and squires of Paris, I don't
know, cross of God! what we are doing here.  I certainly do
see yonder in the corner on that stage, some people who appear
to be fighting.  I don't know whether that is what you
call a "mystery," but it is not amusing; they quarrel with their
tongues and nothing more.  I have been waiting for the first
blow this quarter of an hour; nothing comes; they are cowards
who only scratch each other with insults.  You ought to
send for the fighters of London or Rotterdam; and, I can tell
you! you would have had blows of the fist that could be
heard in the Place; but these men excite our pity.  They
ought at least, to give us a moorish dance, or some other
mummer!  That is not what was told me; I was promised a feast
of fools, with the election of a pope.  We have our pope of
fools at Ghent also; we're not behindhand in that, cross of
God!  But this is the way we manage it; we collect a crowd
like this one here, then each person in turn passes his head
through a hole, and makes a grimace at the rest; time one who
makes the ugliest, is elected pope by general acclamation;
that's the way it is.  It is very diverting.  Would you like to
make your pope after the fashion of my country?  At all
events, it will be less wearisome than to listen to chatterers.
If they wish to come and make their grimaces through the
hole, they can join the game.  What say you, Messieurs les
bourgeois?  You have here enough grotesque specimens of
both sexes, to allow of laughing in Flemish fashion, and there
are enough of us ugly in countenance to hope for a fine grinning
match."

Gringoire would have liked to retort; stupefaction, rage,
indignation, deprived him of words.  Moreover, the suggestion
of the popular hosier was received with such enthusiasm
by these bourgeois who were flattered at being called
"squires," that all resistance was useless.  There was nothing
to be done but to allow one's self to drift with the torrent.
Gringoire hid his face between his two hands, not being so
fortunate as to have a mantle with which to veil his head,
like Agamemnon of Timantis.



CHAPTER V.

QUASIMODO.



In the twinkling of an eye, all was ready to execute Coppenole's
idea.  Bourgeois, scholars and law clerks all set to
work.  The little chapel situated opposite the marble table
was selected for the scene of the grinning match.  A pane
broken in the pretty rose window above the door, left free a
circle of stone through which it was agreed that the competitors
should thrust their heads.  In order to reach it, it was
only necessary to mount upon a couple of hogsheads, which
had been produced from I know not where, and perched one
upon the other, after a fashion.  It was settled that each
candidate, man or woman (for it was possible to choose a female
pope), should, for the sake of leaving the impression of his
grimace fresh and complete, cover his face and remain concealed
in the chapel until the moment of his appearance.  In less than
an instant, the chapel was crowded with competitors, upon whom
the door was then closed.

Coppenole, from his post, ordered all, directed all, arranged
all.  During the uproar, the cardinal, no less abashed than
Gringoire, had retired with all his suite, under the pretext of
business and vespers, without the crowd which his arrival had
so deeply stirred being in the least moved by his departure.
Guillaume Rym was the only one who noticed his eminence's
discomfiture.  The attention of the populace, like the sun,
pursued its revolution; having set out from one end of the
hall, and halted for a space in the middle, it had now reached
the other end.  The marble table, the brocaded gallery had each
had their day; it was now the turn of the chapel of Louis XI.
Henceforth, the field was open to all folly.  There was no one
there now, but the Flemings and the rabble.

The grimaces began.  The first face which appeared at the
aperture, with eyelids turned up to the reds, a mouth open
like a maw, and a brow wrinkled like our hussar boots of the
Empire, evoked such an inextinguishable peal of laughter
that Homer would have taken all these louts for gods.
Nevertheless, the grand hall was anything but Olympus, and
Gringoire's poor Jupiter knew it better than any one else.  A
second and third grimace followed, then another and another;
and the laughter and transports of delight went on increasing.
There was in this spectacle, a peculiar power of intoxication
and fascination, of which it would be difficult to convey to the
reader of our day and our salons any idea.

Let the reader picture to himself a series of visages presenting
successively all geometrical forms, from the triangle
to the trapezium, from the cone to the polyhedron; all human
expressions, from wrath to lewdness; all ages, from the
wrinkles of the new-born babe to the wrinkles of the aged
and dying; all religious phantasmagories, from Faun to Beelzebub;
all animal profiles, from the maw to the beak, from
the jowl to the muzzle.  Let the reader imagine all these
grotesque figures of the Pont Neuf, those nightmares petrified
beneath the hand of Germain Pilon, assuming life and breath,
and coming in turn to stare you in the face with burning
eyes; all the masks of the Carnival of Venice passing in succession
before your glass,--in a word, a human kaleidoscope.

The orgy grew more and more Flemish.  Teniers could have
given but a very imperfect idea of it.  Let the reader picture
to himself in bacchanal form, Salvator Rosa's battle.  There
were no longer either scholars or ambassadors or bourgeois or
men or women; there was no longer any Clopin Trouillefou,
nor Gilles Lecornu, nor Marie Quatrelivres, nor Robin Poussepain.
All was universal license.  The grand hall was no
longer anything but a vast furnace of effrontry and joviality,
where every mouth was a cry, every individual a posture;
everything shouted and howled.  The strange visages which
came, in turn, to gnash their teeth in the rose window, were
like so many brands cast into the brazier; and from the whole
of this effervescing crowd, there escaped, as from a furnace,
a sharp, piercing, stinging noise, hissing like the wings of a
gnat.

"Ho hΘ! curse it!"

"Just look at that face!"

"It's not good for anything."

"Guillemette Maugerepuis, just look at that bull's muzzle;
it only lacks the horns.  It can't be your husband."

"Another!"

"Belly of the pope! what sort of a grimace is that?"

"Hola hΘ! that's cheating.  One must show only one's face."

"That damned Perrette Callebotte! she's capable of that!"

"Good!  Good!"

"I'm stifling!"

"There's a fellow whose ears won't go through!" Etc., etc.

But we must do justice to our friend Jehan.  In the midst
of this witches' sabbath, he was still to be seen on the top of
his pillar, like the cabin-boy on the topmast.  He floundered
about with incredible fury.  His mouth was wide open, and
from it there escaped a cry which no one heard, not that it
was covered by the general clamor, great as that was but
because it attained, no doubt, the limit of perceptible sharp
sounds, the thousand vibrations of Sauveur, or the eight
thousand of Biot.

As for Gringoire, the first moment of depression having
passed, he had regained his composure.  He had hardened
himself against adversity.---"Continue!" he had said for the
third time, to his comedians, speaking machines; then as he
was marching with great strides in front of the marble table,
a fancy seized him to go and appear in his turn at the aperture
of the chapel, were it only for the pleasure of making a
grimace at that ungrateful populace.--"But no, that would
not be worthy of us; no, vengeance! let us combat until the
end," he repeated to himself; "the power of poetry over
people is great; I will bring them back.  We shall see which
will carry the day, grimaces or polite literature."

Alas! he had been left the sole spectator of his piece.
It was far worse than it had been a little while before.  He
no longer beheld anything but backs.

I am mistaken.  The big, patient man, whom he had already
consulted in a critical moment, had remained with his face
turned towards the stage.  As for Gisquette and LiΘnarde,
they had deserted him long ago.

Gringoire was touched to the heart by the fidelity of his
only spectator.  He approached him and addressed him, shaking
his arm slightly; for the good man was leaning on the
balustrade and dozing a little.

"Monsieur," said Gringoire, "I thank you!"

"Monsieur," replied the big man with a yawn, "for what?"

"I see what wearies you," resumed the poet; "'tis all this
noise which prevents your hearing comfortably.  But be at
ease! your name shall descend to posterity!  Your name,
if you please?"

"Renauld Chateau, guardian of the seals of the ChΓtelet of
Paris, at your service."

"Monsieur, you are the only representive of the muses
here," said Gringoire.

"You are too kind, sir," said the guardian of the seals at
the ChΓtelet.

"You are the only one," resumed Gringoire, "who has listened
to the piece decorously.  What do you think of it?"

"He! he!" replied the fat magistrate, half aroused, "it's
tolerably jolly, that's a fact."

Gringoire was forced to content himself with this eulogy;
for a thunder of applause, mingled with a prodigious acclamation,
cut their conversation short.  The Pope of the Fools had
been elected.

"Noel!  Noel!  Noel!"* shouted the people on all sides.
That was, in fact, a marvellous grimace which was beaming
at that moment through the aperture in the rose window.
After all the pentagonal, hexagonal, and whimsical faces, which
had succeeded each other at that hole without realizing the
ideal of the grotesque which their imaginations, excited by
the orgy, had constructed, nothing less was needed to win their
suffrages than the sublime grimace which had just dazzled the
assembly.  Master Coppenole himself applauded, and Clopin
Trouillefou, who had been among the competitors (and God
knows what intensity of ugliness his visage could attain),
confessed himself conquered: We will do the same.  We
shall not try to give the reader an idea of that tetrahedral
nose, that horseshoe mouth; that little left eye obstructed
with a red, bushy, bristling eyebrow, while the right eye disappeared
entirely beneath an enormous wart; of those teeth
in disarray, broken here and there, like the embattled parapet
of a fortress; of that callous lip, upon which one of these
teeth encroached, like the tusk of an elephant; of that forked
chin; and above all, of the expression spread over the whole;
of that mixture of malice, amazement, and sadness.  Let the
reader dream of this whole, if he can.


*  The ancient French hurrah.


The acclamation was unanimous; people rushed towards
the chapel.  They made the lucky Pope of the Fools come
forth in triumph.  But it was then that surprise and admiration
attained their highest pitch; the grimace was his face.

Or rather, his whole person was a grimace.  A huge head,
bristling with red hair; between his shoulders an enormous
hump, a counterpart perceptible in front; a system of thighs
and legs so strangely astray that they could touch each other
only at the knees, and, viewed from the front, resembled the
crescents of two scythes joined by the handles; large feet, monstrous
hands; and, with all this deformity, an indescribable
and redoubtable air of vigor, agility, and courage,--strange
exception to the eternal rule which wills that force as well as
beauty shall be the result of harmony.  Such was the pope
whom the fools had just chosen for themselves.

One would have pronounced him a giant who had been
broken and badly put together again.

When this species of cyclops appeared on the threshold of
the chapel, motionless, squat, and almost as broad as he was
tall; squared on the base, as a great man says; with his doublet
half red, half violet, sown with silver bells, and, above all,
in the perfection of his ugliness, the populace recognized him
on the instant, and shouted with one voice,--

"'Tis Quasimodo, the bellringer! 'tis Quasimodo, the hunchback
of Notre-Dame!  Quasimodo, the one-eyed!  Quasimodo, the
bandy-legged!  Noel!  Noel!"

It will be seen that the poor fellow had a choice of surnames.

"Let the women with child beware!" shouted the scholars.

"Or those who wish to be," resumed Joannes.

The women did, in fact, hide their faces.

"Oh! the horrible monkey!" said one of them.

"As wicked as he is ugly," retorted another.

"He's the devil," added a third.

"I have the misfortune to live near Notre-Dame; I hear
him prowling round the eaves by night."

"With the cats."

"He's always on our roofs."

"He throws spells down our chimneys."

"The other evening, he came and made a grimace at me
through my attic window.  I thought that it was a man.
Such a fright as I had!"

"I'm sure that he goes to the witches' sabbath.  Once he
left a broom on my leads."

"Oh! what a displeasing hunchback's face!"

"Oh! what an ill-favored soul!"

"Whew!"

The men, on the contrary, were delighted and applauded.
Quasimodo, the object of the tumult, still stood on the
threshold of the chapel, sombre and grave, and allowed them
to admire him.

One scholar (Robin Poussepain, I think), came and laughed
in his face, and too close.  Quasimodo contented himself with
taking him by the girdle, and hurling him ten paces off amid
the crowd; all without uttering a word.

Master Coppenole, in amazement, approached him.

"Cross of God!  Holy Father! you possess the handsomest
ugliness that I have ever beheld in my life.  You would
deserve to be pope at Rome, as well as at Paris."

So saying, he placed his hand gayly on his shoulder.  Quasimodo
did not stir.  Coppenole went on,--

"You are a rogue with whom I have a fancy for carousing,
were it to cost me a new dozen of twelve livres of Tours.
How does it strike you?"

Quasimodo made no reply.

"Cross of God!" said the hosier, "are you deaf?"

He was, in truth, deaf.

Nevertheless, he began to grow impatient with Coppenole's
behavior, and suddenly turned towards him with so formidable
a gnashing of teeth, that the Flemish giant recoiled, like
a bull-dog before a cat.

Then there was created around that strange personage, a
circle of terror and respect, whose radius was at least fifteen
geometrical feet.  An old woman explained to Coppenole that
Quasimodo was deaf.

"Deaf!" said the hosier, with his great Flemish laugh.
"Cross of God!  He's a perfect pope!"

"He!  I recognize him," exclaimed Jehan, who had, at
last, descended from his capital, in order to see Quasimodo at
closer quarters, "he's the bellringer of my brother, the archdeacon.
Good-day, Quasimodo!"

"What a devil of a man!" said Robin Poussepain still all
bruised with his fall.  "He shows himself; he's a hunchback.
He walks; he's bandy-legged.  He looks at you; he's one-eyed.
You speak to him; he's deaf.  And what does this Polyphemus do
with his tongue?"

"He speaks when he chooses," said the old woman; "he became
deaf through ringing the bells.  He is not dumb."

"That he lacks," remarks Jehan.

"And he has one eye too many," added Robin Poussepain.

"Not at all," said Jehan wisely.  "A one-eyed man is far
less complete than a blind man.  He knows what he lacks."

In the meantime, all the beggars, all the lackeys, all the cutpurses,
joined with the scholars, had gone in procession to
seek, in the cupboard of the law clerks' company, the cardboard
tiara, and the derisive robe of the Pope of the Fools.  Quasimodo
allowed them to array him in them without wincing, and
with a sort of proud docility.  Then they made him seat
himself on a motley litter.  Twelve officers of the fraternity
of fools raised him on their shoulders; and a sort of bitter
and disdainful joy lighted up the morose face of the cyclops,
when he beheld beneath his deformed feet all those heads of
handsome, straight, well-made men.  Then the ragged and
howling procession set out on its march, according to custom,
around the inner galleries of the Courts, before making the
circuit of the streets and squares.




CHAPTER VI.

ESMERALDA.



We are delighted to be able to inform the reader, that during
the whole of this scene, Gringoire and his piece had stood
firm.  His actors, spurred on by him, had not ceased to spout
his comedy, and he had not ceased to listen to it.  He had
made up his mind about the tumult, and was determined to
proceed to the end, not giving up the hope of a return of
attention on the part of the public.  This gleam of hope acquired
fresh life, when he saw Quasimodo, Coppenole, and the
deafening escort of the pope of the procession of fools quit
the hall amid great uproar.  The throng rushed eagerly after
them.  "Good," he said to himself, "there go all the mischief-
makers."  Unfortunately, all the mischief-makers constituted
the entire audience.  In the twinkling of an eye, the grand
hall was empty.

To tell the truth, a few spectators still remained, some scattered,
others in groups around the pillars, women, old men, or
children, who had had enough of the uproar and tumult.  Some
scholars were still perched astride of the window-sills, engaged
in gazing into the Place.

"Well," thought Gringoire, "here are still as many as are
required to hear the end of my mystery.  They are few in
number, but it is a choice audience, a lettered audience."

An instant later, a symphony which had been intended to
produce the greatest effect on the arrival of the Virgin, was
lacking.  Gringoire perceived that his music had been carried
off by the procession of the Pope of the Fools.  "Skip it," said
he, stoically.

He approached a group of bourgeois, who seemed to him to
be discussing his piece.  This is the fragment of conversation
which he caught,--

"You know, Master Cheneteau, the H⌠tel de Navarre, which
belonged to Monsieur de Nemours?"

"Yes, opposite the Chapelle de Braque."

"Well, the treasury has just let it to Guillaume Alixandre,
historian, for six hivres, eight sols, parisian, a year."

"How rents are going up!"

"Come," said Gringoire to himself, with a sigh, "the others
are listening."

"Comrades," suddenly shouted one of the young scamps
from the window, "La Esmeralda!  La Esmeralda in the
Place!"

This word produced a magical effect.  Every one who was
left in the hall flew to the windows, climbing the walls in
order to see, and repeating, "La Esmeralda!  La Esmeralda?"
At the same time, a great sound of applause was heard from
without.

"What's the meaning of this, of the Esmeralda?" said
Gringoire, wringing his hands in despair.  "Ah, good heavens!
it seems to be the turn of the windows now."

He returned towards the marble table, and saw that the
representation had been interrupted.  It was precisely at
the instant when Jupiter should have appeared with his
thunder.  But Jupiter was standing motionless at the foot of
the stage.

"Michel Giborne!" cried the irritated poet, "what are you
doing there?  Is that your part?  Come up!"

"Alas!" said Jupiter, "a scholar has just seized the ladder."

Gringoire looked.  It was but too true.  All communication
between his plot and its solution was intercepted.

"The rascal," he murmured.  "And why did he take that ladder?"

"In order to go and see the Esmeralda," replied Jupiter
piteously.  "He said, 'Come, here's a ladder that's of no
use!' and he took it."

This was the last blow.  Gringoire received it with resignation.

"May the devil fly away with you!" he said to the comedian,
"and if I get my pay, you shall receive yours."

Then he beat a retreat, with drooping head, but the last
in the field, like a general who has fought well.

And as he descended the winding stairs of the courts: "A
fine rabble of asses and dolts these Parisians!" he muttered
between his teeth; "they come to hear a mystery and don't
listen to it at all!  They are engrossed by every one, by
Chopin Trouillefou, by the cardinal, by Coppenole, by Quasimodo,
by the devil! but by Madame the Virgin Mary, not at
all.  If I had known, I'd have given you Virgin Mary; you
ninnies!  And I! to come to see faces and behold only backs!
to be a poet, and to reap the success of an apothecary!  It is
true that Homerus begged through the Greek towns, and that
Naso died in exile among the Muscovites.  But may the devil
flay me if I understand what they mean with their Esmeralda!
What is that word, in the first place?--'tis Egyptian!"





BOOK SECOND.






CHAPTER I.

FROM CHARYBDIS TO SCYLLA.


Night comes on early in January.  The streets were already
dark when Gringoire issued forth from the Courts.  This
gloom pleased him; he was in haste to reach some obscure
and deserted alley, in order there to meditate at his ease, and
in order that the philosopher might place the first dressing
upon the wound of the poet.  Philosophy, moreover, was his
sole refuge, for he did not know where he was to lodge for the
night.  After the brilliant failure of his first theatrical
venture, he dared not return to the lodging which he occupied in
the Rue Grenier-sur-l'Eau, opposite to the Port-au-Foin, having
depended upon receiving from monsieur the provost for
his epithalamium, the wherewithal to pay Master Guillaume
Doulx-Sire, farmer of the taxes on cloven-footed animals in
Paris, the rent which he owed him, that is to say, twelve sols
parisian; twelve times the value of all that he possessed in
the world, including his trunk-hose, his shirt, and his cap.
After reflecting a moment, temporarily sheltered beneath the
little wicket of the prison of the treasurer of the Sainte-
Chappelle, as to the shelter which he would select for the
night, having all the pavements of Paris to choose from, he
remembered to have noticed the week previously in the Rue
de la Savaterie, at the door of a councillor of the parliament,
a stepping stone for mounting a mule, and to have said to
himself that that stone would furnish, on occasion, a very
excellent pillow for a mendicant or a poet.  He thanked
Providence for having sent this happy idea to him; but, as he
was preparing to cross the Place, in order to reach the tortuous
labyrinth of the city, where meander all those old sister
streets, the Rues de la Barillerie, de la Vielle-Draperie, de la
Savaterie, de la Juiverie, etc., still extant to-day, with their
nine-story houses, he saw the procession of the Pope of the
Fools, which was also emerging from the court house, and
rushing across the courtyard, with great cries, a great flashing
of torches, and the music which belonged to him, Gringoire.
This sight revived the pain of his self-love; he fled.  In the
bitterness of his dramatic misadventure, everything which
reminded him of the festival of that day irritated his wound
and made it bleed.

58

He was on the point of turning to the Pont Saint-Michel;
children were running about here and there with fire lances
and rockets.

"Pest on firework candles!" said Gringoire; and he fell
back on the Pont au Change.  To the house at the head of the
bridge there had been affixed three small banners, representing
the king, the dauphin, and Marguerite of Flanders, and
six little pennons on which were portrayed the Duke of Austria,
the Cardinal de Bourbon, M. de Beaujeu, and Madame
Jeanne de France, and Monsieur the Bastard of Bourbon, and
I know not whom else; all being illuminated with torches.
The rabble were admiring.

"Happy painter, Jehan Fourbault!" said Gringoire with a
deep sigh; and he turned his back upon the bannerets and
pennons.  A street opened before him; he thought it so dark
and deserted that he hoped to there escape from all the rumors
as well as from all the gleams of the festival.  At the end of
a few moments his foot came in contact with an obstacle; he
stumbled and fell.  It was the May truss, which the clerks of
the clerks' law court had deposited that morning at the door
of a president of the parliament, in honor of the solemnity of
the day.  Gringoire bore this new disaster heroically; he
picked himself up, and reached the water's edge.  After leaving
behind him the civic Tournelle* and the criminal tower,
and skirted the great walls of the king's garden, on that
unpaved strand where the mud reached to his ankles, he
reached the western point of the city, and considered for some
time the islet of the Passeur-aux-Vaches, which has disappeared
beneath the bronze horse of the Pont Neuf.  The islet
appeared to him in the shadow like a black mass, beyond the
narrow strip of whitish water which separated him from it.
One could divine by the ray of a tiny light the sort of hut in
the form of a beehive where the ferryman of cows took refuge
at night.


*  A chamber of the ancient parliament of Paris.


"Happy ferryman!" thought Gringoire; "you do not
dream of glory, and you do not make marriage songs!  What
matters it to you, if kings and Duchesses of Burgundy marry?
You know no other daisies (~marguerites~) than those which
your April greensward gives your cows to browse upon; while
I, a poet, am hooted, and shiver, and owe twelve sous, and
the soles of my shoes are so transparent, that they might
serve as glasses for your lantern!  Thanks, ferryman, your
cabin rests my eyes, and makes me forget Paris!"

He was roused from his almost lyric ecstacy, by a big
double Saint-Jean cracker, which suddenly went off from the
happy cabin.  It was the cow ferryman, who was taking his
part in the rejoicings of the day, and letting off fireworks.

This cracker made Gringoire's skin bristle up all over.

"Accursed festival!" he exclaimed, "wilt thou pursue me
everywhere?  Oh! good God! even to the ferryman's!"

Then he looked at the Seine at his feet, and a horrible
temptation took possession of him:

"Oh!" said he, "I would gladly drown myself, were the
water not so cold!"

Then a desperate resolution occurred to him.  It was, since
he could not escape from the Pope of the Fools, from Jehan
Fourbault's bannerets, from May trusses, from squibs and
crackers, to go to the Place de GrΦve.

"At least," he said to himself, "I shall there have a firebrand
of joy wherewith to warm myself, and I can sup on
some crumbs of the three great armorial bearings of royal
sugar which have been erected on the public refreshment-stall
of the city.




CHAPTER II.

THE PLACE DE GREVE.



There remains to-day but a very imperceptible vestige of
the Place de GrΦve, such as it existed then; it consists in the
charming little turret, which occupies the angle north of the
Place, and which, already enshrouded in the ignoble plaster
which fills with paste the delicate lines of its sculpture, would
soon have disappeared, perhaps submerged by that flood of
new houses which so rapidly devours all the ancient faτades
of Paris.

The persons who, like ourselves, never cross the Place de
GrΦve without casting a glance of pity and sympathy on that
poor turret strangled between two hovels of the time of Louis
XV., can easily reconstruct in their minds the aggregate of
edifices to which it belonged, and find again entire in it
the ancient Gothic place of the fifteenth century.

It was then, as it is to-day, an irregular trapezoid, bordered
on one side by the quay, and on the other three by a series of
lofty, narrow, and gloomy houses.  By day, one could admire
the variety of its edifices, all sculptured in stone or wood, and
already presenting complete specimens of the different domestic
architectures of the Middle Ages, running back from
the fifteenth to the eleventh century, from the casement
which had begun to dethrone the arch, to the Roman semicircle,
which had been supplanted by the ogive, and which
still occupies, below it, the first story of that ancient house de
la Tour Roland, at the corner of the Place upon the Seine, on
the side of the street with the Tannerie.  At night, one could
distinguish nothing of all that mass of buildings, except the
black indentation of the roofs, unrolling their chain of acute
angles round the place; for one of the radical differences
between the cities of that time, and the cities of the present
day, lay in the faτades which looked upon the places and
streets, and which were then gables.  For the last two centuries
the houses have been turned round.

In the centre of the eastern side of the Place, rose a heavy
and hybrid construction, formed of three buildings placed in
juxtaposition.  It was called by three names which explain
its history, its destination, and its architecture: "The House
of the Dauphin," because Charles V., when Dauphin, had
inhabited it; "The Marchandise," because it had served as
town hall; and "The Pillared House" (~domus ad piloria~), because
of a series of large pillars which sustained the three
stories.  The city found there all that is required for a city
like Paris; a chapel in which to pray to God; a ~plaidoyer~, or
pleading room, in which to hold hearings, and to repel, at
need, the King's people; and under the roof, an ~arsenac~ full
of artillery.  For the bourgeois of Paris were aware that it is
not sufficient to pray in every conjuncture, and to plead for the
franchises of the city, and they had always in reserve, in the
garret of the town hall, a few good rusty arquebuses.  The
GrΦve had then that sinister aspect which it preserves to-day
from the execrable ideas which it awakens, and from the
sombre town hall of Dominique Bocador, which has replaced
the Pillared House.  It must be admitted that a permanent
gibbet and a pillory, "a justice and a ladder," as they were
called in that day, erected side by side in the centre of the
pavement, contributed not a little to cause eyes to be turned
away from that fatal place, where so many beings full of life
and health have agonized; where, fifty years later, that fever
of Saint Vallier was destined to have its birth, that terror of
the scaffold, the most monstrous of all maladies because it
comes not from God, but from man.

It is a consoling idea (let us remark in passing), to think
that the death penalty, which three hundred years ago still
encumbered with its iron wheels, its stone gibbets, and all its
paraphernalia of torture, permanent and riveted to the pavement,
the GrΦve, the Halles, the Place Dauphine, the Cross
du Trahoir, the MarchΘ aux Pourceaux, that hideous Montfauτon,
the barrier des Sergents, the Place aux Chats, the
Porte Saint-Denis, Champeaux, the Porte Baudets, the Porte
Saint Jacques, without reckoning the innumerable ladders of
the provosts, the bishop of the chapters, of the abbots, of the
priors, who had the decree of life and death,--without reckoning
the judicial drownings in the river Seine; it is consoling
to-day, after having lost successively all the pieces of its
armor, its luxury of torment, its penalty of imagination and
fancy, its torture for which it reconstructed every five years
a leather bed at the Grand ChΓtelet, that ancient suzerain of
feudal society almost expunged from our laws and our cities,
hunted from code to code, chased from place to place, has no
longer, in our immense Paris, any more than a dishonored
corner of the GrΦve,--than a miserable guillotine, furtive,
uneasy, shameful, which seems always afraid of being caught
in the act, so quickly does it disappear after having dealt its
blow.




CHAPTER III.

KISSES FOR BLOWS.



When Pierre Gringoire arrived on the Place de GrΦve, he
was paralyzed.  He had directed his course across the Pont
aux Meuniers, in order to avoid the rabble on the Pont au
Change, and the pennons of Jehan Fourbault; but the wheels
of all the bishop's mills had splashed him as he passed, and
his doublet was drenched; it seemed to him besides, that the
failure of his piece had rendered him still more sensible to
cold than usual.  Hence he made haste to draw near the bonfire,
which was burning magnificently in the middle of the
Place.  But a considerable crowd formed a circle around it.

"Accursed Parisians!" he said to himself (for Gringoire,
like a true dramatic poet, was subject to monologues) "there
they are obstructing my fire!  Nevertheless, I am greatly in
need of a chimney corner; my shoes drink in the water, and
all those cursed mills wept upon me!  That devil of a Bishop
of Paris, with his mills!  I'd just like to know what use a
bishop can make of a mill!  Does he expect to become a
miller instead of a bishop?  If only my malediction is needed
for that, I bestow it upon him! and his cathedral, and his
mills!  Just see if those boobies will put themselves out!
Move aside!  I'd like to know what they are doing there!
They are warming themselves, much pleasure may it give
them!  They are watching a hundred fagots burn; a fine
spectacle!"

On looking more closely, he perceived that the circle was
much larger than was required simply for the purpose of
getting warm at the king's fire, and that this concourse of
people had not been attracted solely by the beauty of the
hundred fagots which were burning.

In a vast space left free between the crowd and the fire, a
young girl was dancing.

Whether this young girl was a human being, a fairy, or an
angel, is what Gringoire, sceptical philosopher and ironical
poet that he was, could not decide at the first moment, so
fascinated was he by this dazzling vision.

She was not tall, though she seemed so, so boldly did her
slender form dart about.  She was swarthy of complexion,
but one divined that, by day, her skin must possess that
beautiful golden tone of the Andalusians and the Roman
women.  Her little foot, too, was Andalusian, for it was both
pinched and at ease in its graceful shoe.  She danced, she
turned, she whirled rapidly about on an old Persian rug,
spread negligently under her feet; and each time that her
radiant face passed before you, as she whirled, her great black
eyes darted a flash of lightning at you.

All around her, all glances were riveted, all mouths open;
and, in fact, when she danced thus, to the humming of the
Basque tambourine, which her two pure, rounded arms raised
above her head, slender, frail and vivacious as a wasp, with
her corsage of gold without a fold, her variegated gown puffing
out, her bare shoulders, her delicate limbs, which her
petticoat revealed at times, her black hair, her eyes of flame,
she was a supernatural creature.

"In truth," said Gringoire to himself, "she is a salamander,
she is a nymph, she is a goddess, she is a bacchante of the
Menelean Mount!"

At that moment, one of the salamander's braids of hair
became unfastened, and a piece of yellow copper which was
attached to it, rolled to the ground.

"HΘ, no!" said he, "she is a gypsy!"

All illusions had disappeared.

She began her dance once more; she took from the ground
two swords, whose points she rested against her brow, and
which she made to turn in one direction, while she turned in
the other; it was a purely gypsy effect.  But, disenchanted
though Gringoire was, the whole effect of this picture was not
without its charm and its magic; the bonfire illuminated,
with a red flaring light, which trembled, all alive, over the
circle of faces in the crowd, on the brow of the young girl,
and at the background of the Place cast a pallid reflection,
on one side upon the ancient, black, and wrinkled faτade of
the House of Pillars, on the other, upon the old stone
gibbet.

Among the thousands of visages which that light tinged
with scarlet, there was one which seemed, even more than all
the others, absorbed in contemplation of the dancer.  It was
the face of a man, austere, calm, and sombre.  This man,
whose costume was concealed by the crowd which surrounded
him, did not appear to be more than five and thirty years of
age; nevertheless, he was bald; he had merely a few tufts of
thin, gray hair on his temples; his broad, high forehead had
begun to be furrowed with wrinkles, but his deep-set eyes
sparkled with extraordinary youthfulness, an ardent life, a
profound passion.  He kept them fixed incessantly on the
gypsy, and, while the giddy young girl of sixteen danced and
whirled, for the pleasure of all, his revery seemed to become
more and more sombre.  From time to time, a smile and a
sigh met upon his lips, but the smile was more melancholy
than the sigh.

The young girl, stopped at length, breathless, and the people
applauded her lovingly.

"Djali!" said the gypsy.

Then Gringoire saw come up to her, a pretty little white
goat, alert, wide-awake, glossy, with gilded horns, gilded
hoofs, and gilded collar, which he had not hitherto perceived,
and which had remained lying curled up on one corner of the
carpet watching his mistress dance.

"Djali!" said the dancer, "it is your turn."

And, seating herself, she gracefully presented her tambourine
to the goat.

"Djali," she continued, "what month is this?"

The goat lifted its fore foot, and struck one blow upon
the tambourine.  It was the first month in the year, in
fact.

"Djali," pursued the young girl, turning her tambourine
round, "what day of the month is this?"

Djali raised his little gilt hoof, and struck six blows on the
tambourine.

"Djali," pursued the Egyptian, with still another movement
of the tambourine, "what hour of the day is it?"

Djali struck seven blows.  At that moment, the clock of
the Pillar House rang out seven.

The people were amazed.

"There's sorcery at the bottom of it," said a sinister voice
in the crowd.  It was that of the bald man, who never removed
his eyes from the gypsy.

She shuddered and turned round; but applause broke forth
and drowned the morose exclamation.

It even effaced it so completely from her mind, that she
continued to question her goat.

"Djali, what does Master Guichard Grand-Remy, captain of
the pistoliers of the town do, at the procession of Candlemas?"

Djali reared himself on his hind legs, and began to bleat,
marching along with so much dainty gravity, that the entire
circle of spectators burst into a laugh at this parody of the
interested devoutness of the captain of pistoliers.

"Djali," resumed the young girl, emboldened by her growing
success, "how preaches Master Jacques Charmolue, procurator
to the king in the ecclesiastical court?"

The goat seated himself on his hind quarters, and began
to bleat, waving his fore feet in so strange a manner, that,
with the exception of the bad French, and worse Latin,
Jacques Charmolue was there complete,--gesture, accent, and
attitude.

And the crowd applauded louder than ever.

"Sacrilege! profanation!" resumed the voice of the bald man.

The gypsy turned round once more.

"Ah!" said she, "'tis that villanous man!" Then, thrusting
her under lip out beyond the upper, she made a little
pout, which appeared to be familiar to her, executed a pirouette
on her heel, and set about collecting in her tambourine the
gifts of the multitude.

Big blanks, little blanks, targes* and eagle liards showered
into it.


*  A blank: an old French coin; six blanks were worth two sous
and a half; targe, an ancient coin of Burgundy, a farthing.


All at once, she passed in front of Gringoire.  Gringoire
put his hand so recklessly into his pocket that she halted.
"The devil!" said the poet, finding at the bottom of his
pocket the reality, that is, to say, a void.  In the meantime,
the pretty girl stood there, gazing at him with her big eyes,
and holding out her tambourine to him and waiting.  Gringoire
broke into a violent perspiration.

If he had all Peru in his pocket, he would certainly have
given it to the dancer; but Gringoire had not Peru, and,
moreover, America had not yet been discovered.

Happily, an unexpected incident came to his rescue.

"Will you take yourself off, you Egyptian grasshopper?"
cried a sharp voice, which proceeded from the darkest corner
of the Place.

The young girl turned round in affright.  It was no longer
the voice of the bald man; it was the voice of a woman,
bigoted and malicious.

However, this cry, which alarmed the gypsy, delighted a
troop of children who were prowling about there.

"It is the recluse of the Tour-Roland," they exclaimed,
with wild laughter, "it is the sacked nun who is scolding!
Hasn't she supped?  Let's carry her the remains of the city
refreshments!"

All rushed towards the Pillar House.

In the meanwhile, Gringoire had taken advantage of the
dancer's embarrassment, to disappear.  The children's shouts
had reminded him that he, also, had not supped, so he ran to
the public buffet.  But the little rascals had better legs than
he; when he arrived, they had stripped the table.  There
remained not so much as a miserable ~camichon~ at five sous
the pound.  Nothing remained upon the wall but slender
fleurs-de-lis, mingled with rose bushes, painted in 1434 by
Mathieu Biterne.  It was a meagre supper.

It is an unpleasant thing to go to bed without supper, it is
a still less pleasant thing not to sup and not to know where
one is to sleep.  That was Gringoire's condition.  No supper,
no shelter; he saw himself pressed on all sides by necessity,
and he found necessity very crabbed.  He had long ago discovered
the truth, that Jupiter created men during a fit of
misanthropy, and that during a wise man's whole life, his
destiny holds his philosophy in a state of siege.  As for
himself, he had never seen the blockade so complete; he heard
his stomach sounding a parley, and he considered it very much
out of place that evil destiny should capture his philosophy
by famine.

This melancholy revery was absorbing him more and more,
when a song, quaint but full of sweetness, suddenly tore him
from it.  It was the young gypsy who was singing.

Her voice was like her dancing, like her beauty.  It was
indefinable and charming; something pure and sonorous,
aerial, winged, so to speak.  There were continual outbursts,
melodies, unexpected cadences, then simple phrases strewn
with aerial and hissing notes; then floods of scales which
would have put a nightingale to rout, but in which harmony
was always present; then soft modulations of octaves which
rose and fell, like the bosom of the young singer.  Her beautiful
face followed, with singular mobility, all the caprices of
her song, from the wildest inspiration to the chastest dignity.
One would have pronounced her now a mad creature, now a
queen.

The words which she sang were in a tongue unknown to
Gringoire, and which seemed to him to be unknown to herself,
so little relation did the expression which she imparted to her
song bear to the sense of the words.  Thus, these four lines,
in her mouth, were madly gay,--


  ~Un cofre de gran riqueza
    Hallaron dentro un pilar,
  Dentro del, nuevas banderas
   Con figuras de espantar~.*


*  A coffer of great richness
    In a pillar's heart they found,
   Within it lay new banners,
    With figures to astound.


And an instant afterwards, at the accents which she imparted
to this stanza,--


  ~Alarabes de cavallo
   Sin poderse menear,
  Con espadas, y los cuellos,
   Ballestas de buen echar~,


Gringoire felt the tears start to his eyes.  Nevertheless, her
song breathed joy, most of all, and she seemed to sing like a
bird, from serenity and heedlessness.

The gypsy's song had disturbed Gringoire's revery as the
swan disturbs the water.  He listened in a sort of rapture,
and forgetfulness of everything.  It was the first moment in
the course of many hours when he did not feel that he suffered.

The moment was brief.

The same woman's voice, which had interrupted the gypsy's
dance, interrupted her song.

"Will you hold your tongue, you cricket of hell?" it cried,
still from the same obscure corner of the place.

The poor "cricket" stopped short.  Gringoire covered up his ears.

"Oh!" he exclaimed, "accursed saw with missing teeth, which
comes to break the lyre!"

Meanwhile, the other spectators murmured like himself;
"To the devil with the sacked nun!" said some of them.
And the old invisible kill-joy might have had occasion to
repent of her aggressions against the gypsy had their attention
not been diverted at this moment by the procession of
the Pope of the Fools, which, after having traversed many
streets and squares, debouched on the Place de GrΦve, with
all its torches and all its uproar.

This procession, which our readers have seen set out from
the Palais de Justice, had organized on the way, and had been
recruited by all the knaves, idle thieves, and unemployed vagabonds
in Paris; so that it presented a very respectable aspect
when it arrived at the GrΦve.

First came Egypt.  The Duke of Egypt headed it, on horseback,
with his counts on foot holding his bridle and stirrups
for him; behind them, the male and female Egyptians,
pell-mell, with their little children crying on their shoulders;
all--duke, counts, and populace--in rags and tatters.  Then
came the Kingdom of Argot; that is to say, all the thieves of
France, arranged according to the order of their dignity; the
minor people walking first.  Thus defiled by fours, with the
divers insignia of their grades, in that strange faculty, most of
them lame, some cripples, others one-armed, shop clerks, pilgrim,
~hubins~, bootblacks, thimble-riggers, street arabs, beggars,
the blear-eyed beggars, thieves, the weakly, vagabonds,
merchants, sham soldiers, goldsmiths, passed masters of
pickpockets, isolated thieves.  A catalogue that would weary
Homer.  In the centre of the conclave of the passed masters
of pickpockets, one had some difficulty in distinguishing the
King of Argot, the grand coδsre, so called, crouching in a
little cart drawn by two big dogs.  After the kingdom of the
Argotiers, came the Empire of Galilee.  Guillaume Rousseau,
Emperor of the Empire of Galilee, marched majestically in
his robe of purple, spotted with wine, preceded by buffoons
wrestling and executing military dances; surrounded by his
macebearers, his pickpockets and clerks of the chamber of
accounts.  Last of all came the corporation of law clerks,
with its maypoles crowned with flowers, its black robes, its
music worthy of the orgy, and its large candles of yellow
wax.  In the centre of this crowd, the grand officers of the
Brotherhood of Fools bore on their shoulders a litter more
loaded down with candles than the reliquary of Sainte-GeneviΦve
in time of pest; and on this litter shone resplendent,
with crosier, cope, and mitre, the new Pope of the Fools, the
bellringer of Notre-Dame, Quasimodo the hunchback.

Each section of this grotesque procession had its own music.
The Egyptians made their drums and African tambourines
resound.  The slang men, not a very musical race, still clung
to the goat's horn trumpet and the Gothic rubebbe of the
twelfth century.  The Empire of Galilee was not much more
advanced; among its music one could hardly distinguish some
miserable rebec, from the infancy of the art, still imprisoned
in the ~re-la-mi~.  But it was around the Pope of the Fools that
all the musical riches of the epoch were displayed in a magnificent
discord.  It was nothing but soprano rebecs, counter-tenor
rebecs, and tenor rebecs, not to reckon the flutes and
brass instruments.  Alas! our readers will remember that this
was Gringoire's orchestra.

It is difficult to convey an idea of the degree of proud and
blissful expansion to which the sad and hideous visage of
Quasimodo had attained during the transit from the Palais de
Justice, to the Place de GrΦve.  It was the first enjoyment of
self-love that he had ever experienced.  Down to that day, he
had known only humiliation, disdain for his condition, disgust
for his person.  Hence, deaf though he was, he enjoyed, like
a veritable pope, the acclamations of that throng, which he
hated because he felt that he was hated by it.  What mattered
it that his people consisted of a pack of fools, cripples,
thieves, and beggars? it was still a people and he was its
sovereign.  And he accepted seriously all this ironical
applause, all this derisive respect, with which the crowd mingled,
it must be admitted, a good deal of very real fear.  For the
hunchback was robust; for the bandy-legged fellow was agile;
for the deaf man was malicious: three qualities which temper
ridicule.

We are far from believing, however, that the new Pope of
the Fools understood both the sentiments which he felt and
the sentiments which he inspired.  The spirit which was
lodged in this failure of a body had, necessarily, something
incomplete and deaf about it.  Thus, what he felt at the moment
was to him, absolutely vague, indistinct, and confused.
Only joy made itself felt, only pride dominated.  Around that
sombre and unhappy face, there hung a radiance.

It was, then, not without surprise and alarm, that at the
very moment when Quasimodo was passing the Pillar House,
in that semi-intoxicated state, a man was seen to dart from
the crowd, and to tear from his hands, with a gesture of anger,
his crosier of gilded wood, the emblem of his mock popeship.

This man, this rash individual, was the man with the bald
brow, who, a moment earlier, standing with the gypsy's
group had chilled the poor girl with his words of menace and
of hatred.  He was dressed in an eccleslastical costume.  At
the moment when he stood forth from the crowd, Gringoire,
who had not noticed him up to that time, recognized him:
"Hold!" he said, with an exclamation of astonishment.
"Eh! 'tis my master in Hermes, Dom Claude Frollo, the
archdeacon!  What the devil does he want of that old one-
eyed fellow?  He'll get himself devoured!"

A cry of terror arose, in fact.  The formidable Quasimodo
had hurled himself from the litter, and the women turned
aside their eyes in order not to see him tear the archdeacon
asunder.

He made one bound as far as the priest, looked at him, and
fell upon his knees.

The priest tore off his tiara, broke his crozier, and rent his
tinsel cope.

Quasimodo remained on his knees, with head bent and hands
clasped.  Then there was established between them a strange
dialogue of signs and gestures, for neither of them spoke.
The priest, erect on his feet, irritated, threatening, imperious;
Quasimodo, prostrate, humble, suppliant.  And, nevertheless,
it is certain that Quasimodo could have crushed the priest
with his thumb.

At length the archdeacon, giving Quasimodo's powerful
shoulder a rough shake, made him a sign to rise and follow him.

Quasimodo rose.

Then the Brotherhood of Fools, their first stupor having
passed off, wished to defend their pope, so abruptly dethroned.
The Egyptians, the men of slang, and all the fraternity of
law clerks, gathered howling round the priest.

Quasimodo placed himself in front of the priest, set in play
the muscles of his athletic fists, and glared upon the assailants
with the snarl of an angry tiger.

The priest resumed his sombre gravity, made a sign to Quasimodo,
and retired in silence.

Quasimodo walked in front of him, scattering the crowd as
he passed.

When they had traversed the populace and the Place, the
cloud of curious and idle were minded to follow them.  Quasimodo
then constituted himself the rearguard, and followed
the archdeacon, walking backwards, squat, surly, monstrous,
bristling, gathering up his limbs, licking his boar's tusks,
growling like a wild beast, and imparting to the crowd immense
vibrations, with a look or a gesture.

Both were allowed to plunge into a dark and narrow street,
where no one dared to venture after them; so thoroughly did
the mere chimera of Quasimodo gnashing his teeth bar the
entrance.

"Here's a marvellous thing," said Gringoire; "but where
the deuce shall I find some supper?"




CHAPTER IV.

THE INCONVENIENCES OF FOLLOWING A PRETTY WOMAN
THROUGH THE STREETS IN THE EVENING.



Gringoire set out to follow the gypsy at all hazards.  He
had seen her, accompanied by her goat, take to the Rue de la
Coutellerie; he took the Rue de la Coutellerie.

"Why not?" he said to himself.

Gringoire, a practical philosopher of the streets of Paris,
had noticed that nothing is more propitious to revery than
following a pretty woman without knowing whither she is
going.  There was in this voluntary abdication of his freewill,
in this fancy submitting itself to another fancy, which
suspects it not, a mixture of fantastic independence and blind
obedience, something indescribable, intermediate between slavery
and liberty, which pleased Gringoire,--a spirit essentially
compound, undecided, and complex, holding the extremities of
all extremes, incessantly suspended between all human propensities,
and neutralizing one by the other.  He was fond of comparing
himself to Mahomet's coffin, attracted in two different
directions by two loadstones, and hesitating eternally
between the heights and the depths, between the vault and the
pavement, between fall and ascent, between zenith and nadir.

If Gringoire had lived in our day, what a fine middle course
he would hold between classicism and romanticism!

But he was not sufficiently primitive to live three hundred
years, and 'tis a pity.  His absence is a void which is but too
sensibly felt to-day.

Moreover, for the purpose of thus following passers-by (and
especially female passers-by) in the streets, which Gringoire
was fond of doing, there is no better disposition than ignorance
of where one is going to sleep.

So he walked along, very thoughtfully, behind the young
girl, who hastened her pace and made her goat trot as she
saw the bourgeois returning home and the taverns--the only
shops which had been open that day--closing.

"After all," he half thought to himself, "she must lodge
somewhere; gypsies have kindly hearts.  Who knows?--"

And in the points of suspense which he placed after this reticence
in his mind, there lay I know not what flattering ideas.

Meanwhile, from time to time, as he passed the last groups
of bourgeois closing their doors, he caught some scraps of
their conversation, which broke the thread of his pleasant
hypotheses.

Now it was two old men accosting each other.

"Do you know that it is cold, Master Thibaut Fernicle?"
(Gringoire had been aware of this since the beginning of the
winter.)

"Yes, indeed, Master Boniface Disome!  Are we going to
have a winter such as we had three years ago, in '80, when
wood cost eight sous the measure?"

"Bah! that's nothing, Master Thibaut, compared with the
winter of 1407, when it froze from St. Martin's Day until
Candlemas! and so cold that the pen of the registrar of the
parliament froze every three words, in the Grand Chamber!
which interrupted the registration of justice."

Further on there were two female neighbors at their windows,
holding candles, which the fog caused to sputter.

"Has your husband told you about the mishap, Mademoiselle
la Boudraque?"

"No.  What is it, Mademoiselle Turquant?"

"The horse of M. Gilles Godin, the notary at the ChΓtelet,
took fright at the Flemings and their procession, and overturned
Master Philippe Avrillot, lay monk of the CΘlestins."

"Really?"

"Actually."

"A bourgeois horse! 'tis rather too much!  If it had been
a cavalry horse, well and good!"

And the windows were closed.  But Gringoire had lost the
thread of his ideas, nevertheless.

Fortunately, he speedily found it again, and he knotted it
together without difficulty, thanks to the gypsy, thanks to
Djali, who still walked in front of him; two fine, delicate, and
charming creatures, whose tiny feet, beautiful forms, and
graceful manners he was engaged in admiring, almost confusing
them in his contemplation; believing them to be both
young girls, from their intelligence and good friendship; regarding
them both as goats,--so far as the lightness, agility, and
dexterity of their walk were concerned.

But the streets were becoming blacker and more deserted
every moment.  The curfew had sounded long ago, and it was
only at rare intervals now that they encountered a passer-by
in the street, or a light in the windows.  Gringoire had
become involved, in his pursuit of the gypsy, in that inextricable
labyrinth of alleys, squares, and closed courts which
surround the ancient sepulchre of the Saints-Innocents, and
which resembles a ball of thread tangled by a cat.  "Here
are streets which possess but little logic!" said Gringoire,
lost in the thousands of circuits which returned upon themselves
incessantly, but where the young girl pursued a road
which seemed familiar to her, without hesitation and with
a step which became ever more rapid.  As for him, he
would have been utterly ignorant of his situation had he not
espied, in passing, at the turn of a street, the octagonal mass
of the pillory of the fish markets, the open-work summit of
which threw its black, fretted outlines clearly upon a window
which was still lighted in the Rue Verdelet.

The young girl's attention had been attracted to him for the
last few moments; she had repeatedly turned her head towards
him with uneasiness; she had even once come to a standstill,
and taking advantage of a ray of light which escaped from a
half-open bakery to survey him intently, from head to foot, then,
having cast this glance, Gringoire had seen her make that little
pout which he had already noticed, after which she passed on.

This little pout had furnished Gringoire with food for
thought.  There was certainly both disdain and mockery in
that graceful grimace.  So he dropped his head, began to
count the paving-stones, and to follow the young girl at a little
greater distance, when, at the turn of a street, which had
caused him to lose sight of her, he heard her utter a piercing cry.

He hastened his steps.

The street was full of shadows.  Nevertheless, a twist of
tow soaked in oil, which burned in a cage at the feet of the
Holy Virgin at the street corner, permitted Gringoire to make
out the gypsy struggling in the arms of two men, who were
endeavoring to stifle her cries.  The poor little goat, in great
alarm, lowered his horns and bleated.

"Help! gentlemen of the watch!" shouted Gringoire, and
advanced bravely.  One of the men who held the young girl
turned towards him.  It was the formidable visage of Quasimodo.

Gringoire did not take to flight, but neither did he advance
another step.

Quasimodo came up to him, tossed him four paces away on
the pavement with a backward turn of the hand, and plunged
rapidly into the gloom, bearing the young girl folded across
one arm like a silken scarf.  His companion followed him, and
the poor goat ran after them all, bleating plaintively.

"Murder! murder!" shrieked the unhappy gypsy.

"Halt, rascals, and yield me that wench!" suddenly shouted
in a voice of thunder, a cavalier who appeared suddenly from
a neighboring square.

It was a captain of the king's archers, armed from head to
foot, with his sword in his hand.

He tore the gypsy from the arms of the dazed Quasimodo,
threw her across his saddle, and at the moment when the terrible
hunchback, recovering from his surprise, rushed upon
him to regain his prey, fifteen or sixteen archers, who followed
their captain closely, made their appearance, with their
two-edged swords in their fists.  It was a squad of the king's
police, which was making the rounds, by order of Messire
Robert d'Estouteville, guard of the provostship of Paris.

Quasimodo was surrounded, seized, garroted; he roared, he
foamed at the mouth, he bit; and had it been broad daylight,
there is no doubt that his face alone, rendered more hideous by
wrath, would have put the entire squad to flight.  But by night
he was deprived of his most formidable weapon, his ugliness.

His companion had disappeared during the struggle.

The gypsy gracefully raised herself upright upon the officer's
saddle, placed both hands upon the young man's shoulders,
and gazed fixedly at him for several seconds, as though
enchanted with his good looks and with the aid which he had
just rendered her.  Then breaking silence first, she said to
him, making her sweet voice still sweeter than usual,--

"What is your name, monsieur le gendarme?"

"Captain Phoebus de ChΓteaupers, at your service, my beauty!"
replied the officer, drawing himself up.

"Thanks," said she.

And while Captain Phoebus was turning up his moustache
in Burgundian fashion, she slipped from the horse, like an
arrow falling to earth, and fled.

A flash of lightning would have vanished less quickly.

"Nombrill of the Pope!" said the captain, causing Quasimodo's
straps to be drawn tighter, "I should have preferred to keep
the wench."

"What would you have, captain?" said one gendarme.  "The
warbler has fled, and the bat remains."




CHAPTER V.

RESULT OF THE DANGERS.


Gringoire, thoroughly stunned by his fall, remained on
the pavement in front of the Holy Virgin at the street corner.
Little by little, he regained his senses; at first, for several
minutes, he was floating in a sort of half-somnolent revery,
which was not without its charm, in which aeriel figures of
the gypsy and her goat were coupled with Quasimodo's heavy
fist.  This state lasted but a short time.  A decidedly vivid
sensation of cold in the part of his body which was in contact
with the pavement, suddenly aroused him and caused his spirit
to return to the surface.

"Whence comes this chill?" he said abruptly, to himself.
He then perceived that he was lying half in the middle of the
gutter.

"That devil of a hunchbacked cyclops!" he muttered between
his teeth; and he tried to rise.  But he was too much
dazed and bruised; he was forced to remain where he was.
Moreover, his hand was tolerably free; he stopped up his nose
and resigned himself.

"The mud of Paris," he said to himself--for decidedly he
thought that he was sure that the gutter would prove his
refuge for the night; and what can one do in a refuge, except
dream?--"the mud of Paris is particularly stinking; it must
contain a great deal of volatile and nitric salts.  That,
moreover, is the opinion of Master Nicholas Flamel, and of the
alchemists--"

The word "alchemists" suddenly suggested to his mind the
idea of Archdeacon Claude Frollo.  He recalled the violent
scene which he had just witnessed in part; that the gypsy was
struggling with two men, that Quasimodo had a companion;
and the morose and haughty face of the archdeacon passed
confusedly through his memory.  "That would be strange!"
he said to himself.  And on that fact and that basis he began
to construct a fantastic edifice of hypothesis, that card-castle
of philosophers; then, suddenly returning once more to
reality, "Come!  I'm freezing!" he ejaculated.

The place was, in fact, becoming less and less tenable.
Each molecule of the gutter bore away a molecule of heat
radiating from Gringoire's loins, and the equilibrium between
the temperature of his body and the temperature of the brook,
began to be established in rough fashion.

Quite a different annoyance suddenly assailed him.  A group
of children, those little bare-footed savages who have always
roamed the pavements of Paris under the eternal name of
~gamins~, and who, when we were also children ourselves, threw
stones at all of us in the afternoon, when we came out of
school, because our trousers were not torn--a swarm of these
young scamps rushed towards the square where Gringoire lay,
with shouts and laughter which seemed to pay but little heed
to the sleep of the neighbors.  They were dragging after them
some sort of hideous sack; and the noise of their wooden
shoes alone would have roused the dead.  Gringoire who was
not quite dead yet, half raised himself.

"OhΘ, Hennequin DandΘche!  OhΦ, Jehan Pincebourde!"
they shouted in deafening tones, "old Eustache Moubon, the
merchant at the corner, has just died.  We've got his straw
pallet, we're going to have a bonfire out of it.  It's the turn
of the Flemish to-day!"

And behold, they flung the pallet directly upon Gringoire,
beside whom they had arrived, without espying him.  At the
same time, one of them took a handful of straw and set off
to light it at the wick of the good Virgin.

"S'death!" growled Gringoire, "am I going to be too warm now?"

It was a critical moment.  He was caught between fire and
water; he made a superhuman effort, the effort of a counterfeiter
of money who is on the point of being boiled, and who
seeks to escape.  He rose to his feet, flung aside the straw
pallet upon the street urchins, and fled.

"Holy Virgin!" shrieked the children; "'tis the merchant's ghost!"

And they fled in their turn.

The straw mattress remained master of the field.  Belleforet,
Father Le Juge, and Corrozet affirm that it was picked
up on the morrow, with great pomp, by the clergy of the
quarter, and borne to the treasury of the church of Saint
Opportune, where the sacristan, even as late as 1789, earned a
tolerably handsome revenue out of the great miracle of the
Statue of the Virgin at the corner of the Rue Mauconseil,
which had, by its mere presence, on the memorable night between
the sixth and seventh of January, 1482, exorcised the
defunct Eustache Moubon, who, in order to play a trick on
the devil, had at his death maliciously concealed his soul in
his straw pallet.




CHAPTER VI.

THE BROKEN JUG.



After having run for some time at the top of his speed,
without knowing whither, knocking his head against many a
street corner, leaping many a gutter, traversing many an alley,
many a court, many a square, seeking flight and passage through
all the meanderings of the ancient passages of the Halles, exploring
in his panic terror what the fine Latin of the maps calls ~tota
via, cheminum et viaria~, our poet suddenly halted for lack
of breath in the first place, and in the second, because
he had been collared, after a fashion, by a dilemma which
had just occurred to his mind.  "It strikes me, Master Pierre
Gringoire," he said to himself, placing his finger to his brow,
"that you are running like a madman.  The little scamps are
no less afraid of you than you are of them.  It strikes me,
I say, that you heard the clatter of their wooden shoes
fleeing southward, while you were fleeing northward.  Now,
one of two things, either they have taken flight, and the
pallet, which they must have forgotten in their terror, is
precisely that hospitable bed in search of which you have been
running ever since morning, and which madame the Virgin
miraculously sends you, in order to recompense you for having
made a morality in her honor, accompanied by triumphs and
mummeries; or the children have not taken flight, and in
that case they have put the brand to the pallet, and that is
precisely the good fire which you need to cheer, dry, and warm
you.  In either case, good fire or good bed, that straw pallet
is a gift from heaven.  The blessed Virgin Marie who stands
at the corner of the Rue Mauconseil, could only have made
Eustache Moubon die for that express purpose; and it is folly
on your part to flee thus zigzag, like a Picard before a
Frenchman, leaving behind you what you seek before you;
and you are a fool!"

Then he retraced his steps, and feeling his way and searching,
with his nose to the wind and his ears on the alert, he
tried to find the blessed pallet again, but in vain.  There was
nothing to be found but intersections of houses, closed courts,
and crossings of streets, in the midst of which he hesitated
and doubted incessantly, being more perplexed and entangled
in this medley of streets than he would have been even in the
labyrinth of the H⌠tel des Tournelles.  At length he lost
patience, and exclaimed solemnly: "Cursed be cross roads!
'tis the devil who has made them in the shape of his pitchfork!"

This exclamation afforded him a little solace, and a sort of
reddish reflection which he caught sight of at that moment, at
the extremity of a long and narrow lane, completed the elevation
of his moral tone.  "God be praised!" said he, "There
it is yonder!  There is my pallet burning."  And comparing
himself to the pilot who suffers shipwreck by night, "~Salve~,"
he added piously, "~salve, maris stella~!"

Did he address this fragment of litany to the Holy Virgin,
or to the pallet?  We are utterly unable to say.

He had taken but a few steps in the long street, which
sloped downwards, was unpaved, and more and more muddy
and steep, when he noticed a very singular thing.  It was
not deserted; here and there along its extent crawled certain
vague and formless masses, all directing their course towards
the light which flickered at the end of the street, like those
heavy insects which drag along by night, from blade to blade
of grass, towards the shepherd's fire.

Nothing renders one so adventurous as not being able to
feel the place where one's pocket is situated.  Gringoire
continued to advance, and had soon joined that one of the forms
which dragged along most indolently, behind the others.  On
drawing near, he perceived that it was nothing else than a
wretched legless cripple in a bowl, who was hopping along on
his two hands like a wounded field-spider which has but two
legs left.  At the moment when he passed close to this species
of spider with a human countenance, it raised towards
him a lamentable voice: "~La buona mancia, signor! la buona
mancia~!"*


*  Alms.


"Deuce take you," said Gringoire, "and me with you, if I
know what you mean!"

And he passed on.

He overtook another of these itinerant masses, and examined
it.  It was an impotent man, both halt and crippled,
and halt and crippled to such a degree that the complicated
system of crutches and wooden legs which sustained him, gave
him the air of a mason's scaffolding on the march.  Gringoire,
who liked noble and classical comparisons, compared him in
thought to the living tripod of Vulcan.

This living tripod saluted him as he passed, but stopping
his hat on a level with Gringoire's chin, like a shaving dish,
while he shouted in the latter's ears: "~Senor cabellero, para
comprar un pedaso de pan~!"*


*  Give me the means to buy a bit of bread, sir.


"It appears," said Gringoire, "that this one can also talk;
but 'tis a rude language, and he is more fortunate than I if
he understands it." Then, smiting his brow, in a sudden
transition of ideas: "By the way, what the deuce did they
mean this morning with their Esmeralda?"

He was minded to augment his pace, but for the third time
something barred his way.  This something or, rather, some
one was a blind man, a little blind fellow with a bearded,
Jewish face, who, rowing away in the space about him with a
stick, and towed by a large dog, droned through his nose with
a Hungarian accent: "~Facitote caritatem~!"

"Well, now," said Gringoire, "here's one at last who speaks
a Christian tongue.  I must have a very charitable aspect,
since they ask alms of me in the present lean condition of my
purse.  My friend," and he turned towards the blind man,
"I sold my last shirt last week; that is to say, since you
understand only the language of Cicero: ~Vendidi hebdomade
nuper transita meam ultimam chemisan~."

That said, he turned his back upon the blind man, and pursued
his way.  But the blind man began to increase his stride
at the same time; and, behold! the cripple and the legless
man, in his bowl, came up on their side in great haste, and
with great clamor of bowl and crutches, upon the pavement.
Then all three, jostling each other at poor Gringoire's heels,
began to sing their song to him,--

"~Caritatem~!" chanted the blind man.

"~La buona mancia~!" chanted the cripple in the bowl.

And the lame man took up the musical phrase by repeating:
"~Un pedaso de pan~!"

Gringoire stopped up his ears.  "Oh, tower of Babel!" he
exclaimed.

He set out to run.  The blind man ran!  The lame man
ran!  The cripple in the bowl ran!

And then, in proportion as he plunged deeper into the
street, cripples in bowls, blind men and lame men, swarmed
about him, and men with one arm, and with one eye, and the
leprous with their sores, some emerging from little streets
adjacent, some from the air-holes of cellars, howling, bellowing,
yelping, all limping and halting, all flinging themselves
towards the light, and humped up in the mire, like snails after
a shower.

Gringoire, still followed by his three persecutors, and not
knowing very well what was to become of him, marched along
in terror among them, turning out for the lame, stepping over
the cripples in bowls, with his feet imbedded in that ant-hill
of lame men, like the English captain who got caught in the
quicksand of a swarm of crabs.

The idea occurred to him of making an effort to retrace his
steps.  But it was too late.  This whole legion had closed in
behind him, and his three beggars held him fast.  So he
proceeded, impelled both by this irresistible flood, by fear,
and by a vertigo which converted all this into a sort of
horrible dream.

At last he reached the end of the street.  It opened upon
an immense place, where a thousand scattered lights flickered
in the confused mists of night.  Gringoire flew thither,
hoping to escape, by the swiftness of his legs, from the three
infirm spectres who had clutched him.

"~Onde vas, hombre~?" (Where are you going, my man?)
cried the cripple, flinging away his crutches, and running after
him with the best legs that ever traced a geometrical step upon
the pavements of Paris.

In the meantime the legless man, erect upon his feet,
crowned Gringoire with his heavy iron bowl, and the blind
man glared in his face with flaming eyes!

"Where am I?" said the terrified poet.

"In the Court of Miracles," replied a fourth spectre, who
had accosted them.

"Upon my soul," resumed Gringoire, "I certainly do behold the
blind who see, and the lame who walk, but where is the Saviour?"

They replied by a burst of sinister laughter.

The poor poet cast his eyes about him.  It was, in truth,
that redoubtable Cour des Miracles, whither an honest man
had never penetrated at such an hour; the magic circle where
the officers of the ChΓtelet and the sergeants of the provostship,
who ventured thither, disappeared in morsels; a city of
thieves, a hideous wart on the face of Paris; a sewer, from
which escaped every morning, and whither returned every
night to crouch, that stream of vices, of mendicancy and
vagabondage which always overflows in the streets of capitals;
a monstrous hive, to which returned at nightfall, with
their booty, all the drones of the social order; a lying hospital
where the bohemian, the disfrocked monk, the ruined
scholar, the ne'er-do-wells of all nations, Spaniards, Italians,
Germans,--of all religions, Jews, Christians, Mahometans,
idolaters, covered with painted sores, beggars by day, were
transformed by night into brigands; an immense dressing-room,
in a word, where, at that epoch, the actors of that
eternal comedy, which theft, prostitution, and murder play
upon the pavements of Paris, dressed and undressed.

It was a vast place, irregular and badly paved, like all the
squares of Paris at that date.  Fires, around which swarmed
strange groups, blazed here and there.  Every one was going,
coming, and shouting.  Shrill laughter was to be heard, the
wailing of children, the voices of women.  The hands and
heads of this throng, black against the luminous background,
outlined against it a thousand eccentric gestures.  At times,
upon the ground, where trembled the light of the fires,
mingled with large, indefinite shadows, one could behold a dog
passing, which resembled a man, a man who resembled a dog.
The limits of races and species seemed effaced in this city, as
in a pandemonium.  Men, women, beasts, age, sex, health,
maladies, all seemed to be in common among these people;
all went together, they mingled, confounded, superposed;
each one there participated in all.

The poor and flickering flames of the fire permitted Gringoire
to distinguish, amid his trouble, all around the immense
place, a hideous frame of ancient houses, whose wormeaten,
shrivelled, stunted faτades, each pierced with one or two
lighted attic windows, seemed to him, in the darkness, like
enormous heads of old women, ranged in a circle, monstrous
and crabbed, winking as they looked on at the Witches' Sabbath.

It was like a new world, unknown, unheard of, misshapen,
creeping, swarming, fantastic.

Gringoire, more and more terrified, clutched by the three
beggars as by three pairs of tongs, dazed by a throng of other
faces which frothed and yelped around him, unhappy Gringoire
endeavored to summon his presence of mind, in order
to recall whether it was a Saturday.  But his efforts were
vain; the thread of his memory and of his thought was
broken; and, doubting everything, wavering between what he
saw and what he felt, he put to himself this unanswerable
question,--

"If I exist, does this exist? if this exists, do I exist?"

At that moment, a distinct cry arose in the buzzing throng
which surrounded him, "Let's take him to the king! let's
take him to the king!"

"Holy Virgin!" murmured Gringoire, "the king here must be
a ram."

"To the king! to the king!" repeated all voices.

They dragged him off.  Each vied with the other in laying
his claws upon him.  But the three beggars did not loose their
hold and tore him from the rest, howling, "He belongs to us!"

The poet's already sickly doublet yielded its last sigh in
this struggle.

While traversing the horrible place, his vertigo vanished.
After taking a few steps, the sentiment of reality returned to
him.  He began to become accustomed to the atmosphere of
the place.  At the first moment there had arisen from his
poet's head, or, simply and prosaically, from his empty
stomach, a mist, a vapor, so to speak, which, spreading
between objects and himself, permitted him to catch a glimpse
of them only in the incoherent fog of nightmare,--in those
shadows of dreams which distort every outline, agglomerating
objects into unwieldy groups, dilating things into chimeras,
and men into phantoms.  Little by little, this hallucination
was succeeded by a less bewildered and exaggerating view.
Reality made its way to the light around him, struck his eyes,
struck his feet, and demolished, bit by bit, all that frightful
poetry with which he had, at first, believed himself to be
surrounded.  He was forced to perceive that he was not
walking in the Styx, but in mud, that he was elbowed not by
demons, but by thieves; that it was not his soul which was
in question, but his life (since he lacked that precious
conciliator, which places itself so effectually between the
bandit and the honest man--a purse).  In short, on examining the
orgy more closely, and with more coolness, he fell from the
witches' sabbath to the dram-shop.

The Cour des Miracles was, in fact, merely a dram-shop;
but a brigand's dram-shop, reddened quite as much with blood
as with wine.

The spectacle which presented itself to his eyes, when his
ragged escort finally deposited him at the end of his trip, was
not fitted to bear him back to poetry, even to the poetry of
hell.  It was more than ever the prosaic and brutal reality of
the tavern.  Were we not in the fifteenth century, we would
say that Gringoire had descended from Michael Angelo to
Callot.

Around a great fire which burned on a large, circular flagstone,
the flames of which had heated red-hot the legs of a
tripod, which was empty for the moment, some wormeaten
tables were placed, here and there, haphazard, no lackey of a
geometrical turn having deigned to adjust their parallelism,
or to see to it that they did not make too unusual angles.
Upon these tables gleamed several dripping pots of wine and
beer, and round these pots were grouped many bacchic visages,
purple with the fire and the wine.  There was a man
with a huge belly and a jovial face, noisily kissing a woman
of the town, thickset and brawny.  There was a sort of sham
soldier, a "naquois," as the slang expression runs, who was
whistling as he undid the bandages from his fictitious wound,
and removing the numbness from his sound and vigorous
knee, which had been swathed since morning in a thousand
ligatures.  On the other hand, there was a wretched fellow,
preparing with celandine and beef's blood, his "leg of God,"
for the next day.  Two tables further on, a palmer, with his
pilgrim's costume complete, was practising the lament of the
Holy Queen, not forgetting the drone and the nasal drawl.
Further on, a young scamp was taking a lesson in epilepsy
from an old pretender, who was instructing him in the art of
foaming at the mouth, by chewing a morsel of soap.  Beside
him, a man with the dropsy was getting rid of his swelling,
and making four or five female thieves, who were disputing
at the same table, over a child who had been stolen that evening,
hold their noses.  All circumstances which, two centuries
later, "seemed so ridiculous to the court," as Sauval says,
"that they served as a pastime to the king, and as an introduction
to the royal ballet of Night, divided into four parts
and danced on the theatre of the Petit-Bourbon."  "Never,"
adds an eye witness of 1653, "have the sudden metamorphoses
of the Court of Miracles been more happily presented.
Benserade prepared us for it by some very gallant verses."

Loud laughter everywhere, and obscene songs.  Each one
held his own course, carping and swearing, without listening
to his neighbor.  Pots clinked, and quarrels sprang up at
the shock of the pots, and the broken pots made rents in
the rags.

A big dog, seated on his tail, gazed at the fire.  Some
children were mingled in this orgy.  The stolen child wept and
cried.  Another, a big boy four years of age, seated with
legs dangling, upon a bench that was too high for him, before
a table that reached to his chin, and uttering not a word.  A
third, gravely spreading out upon the table with his finger,
the melted tallow which dripped from a candle.  Last of all,
a little fellow crouching in the mud, almost lost in a cauldron,
which he was scraping with a tile, and from which he was
evoking a sound that would have made Stradivarius swoon.

Near the fire was a hogshead, and on the hogshead a beggar.
This was the king on his throne.

The three who had Gringoire in their clutches led him in
front of this hogshead, and the entire bacchanal rout fell
silent for a moment, with the exception of the cauldron
inhabited by the child.

Gringoire dared neither breathe nor raise his eyes.

"~Hombre, quita tu sombrero~!" said one of the three
knaves, in whose grasp he was, and, before he had
comprehended the meaning, the other had snatched his hat--a
wretched headgear, it is true, but still good on a sunny day or
when there was but little rain.  Gringoire sighed.

Meanwhile the king addressed him, from the summit of his
cask,--

"Who is this rogue?"

Gringoire shuddered.  That voice, although accentuated by
menace, recalled to him another voice, which, that very morning,
had dealt the deathblow to his mystery, by drawling,
nasally, in the midst of the audience, "Charity, please!"
He raised his head.  It was indeed Clopin Trouillefou.

Clopin Trouillefou, arrayed in his royal insignia, wore
neither one rag more nor one rag less.  The sore upon his
arm had already disappeared.  He held in his hand one of
those whips made of thongs of white leather, which police
sergeants then used to repress the crowd, and which were
called ~boullayes~.  On his head he wore a sort of headgear,
bound round and closed at the top.  But it was difficult to
make out whether it was a child's cap or a king's crown, the
two things bore so strong a resemblance to each other.

Meanwhile Gringoire, without knowing why, had regained
some hope, on recognizing in the King of the Cour des Miracles
his accursed mendicant of the Grand Hall.

"Master," stammered he; "monseigneur--sire--how
ought I to address you?" he said at length, having reached
the culminating point of his crescendo, and knowing neither
how to mount higher, nor to descend again.

"Monseigneur, his majesty, or comrade, call me what you
please.  But make haste.  What have you to say in your
own defence?"

"In your own defence?" thought Gringoire, "that displeases
me."  He resumed, stuttering, "I am he, who this morning--"

"By the devil's claws!" interrupted Clopin, "your name,
knave, and nothing more.  Listen.  You are in the presence
of three powerful sovereigns: myself, Clopin Trouillefou,
King of Thunes, successor to the Grand Coδsre, supreme
suzerain of the Realm of Argot; Mathias Hunyadi Spicali,
Duke of Egypt and of Bohemia, the old yellow fellow whom
you see yonder, with a dish clout round his head; Guillaume
Rousseau, Emperor of Galilee, that fat fellow who is not
listening to us but caressing a wench.  We are your judges.
You have entered the Kingdom of Argot, without being an
~argotier~; you have violated the privileges of our city.  You
must be punished unless you are a ~capon~, a ~franc-mitou~ or a
~rifodΘ~; that is to say, in the slang of honest folks,--a thief,
a beggar, or a vagabond.  Are you anything of that sort?
Justify yourself; announce your titles."

"Alas!" said Gringoire, "I have not that honor.  I am
the author--"

"That is sufficient," resumed Trouillefou, without permitting
him to finish.  "You are going to be hanged.  'Tis a
very simple matter, gentlemen and honest bourgeois! as you
treat our people in your abode, so we treat you in ours!  The
law which you apply to vagabonds, vagabonds apply to you.
'Tis your fault if it is harsh.  One really must behold the
grimace of an honest man above the hempen collar now and
then; that renders the thing honorable.  Come, friend, divide
your rags gayly among these damsels.  I am going to have
you hanged to amuse the vagabonds, and you are to give them
your purse to drink your health.  If you have any mummery
to go through with, there's a very good God the Father in that
mortar yonder, in stone, which we stole from Saint-Pierre aux
Boeufs.  You have four minutes in which to fling your soul at
his head."

The harangue was formidable.

"Well said, upon my soul!  Clopin Trouillefou preaches
like the Holy Father the Pope!" exclaimed the Emperor of
Galilee, smashing his pot in order to prop up his table.

"Messeigneurs, emperors, and kings," said Gringoire coolly
(for I know not how, firmness had returned to him, and he
spoke with resolution), "don't think of such a thing; my
name is Pierre Gringoire.  I am the poet whose morality was
presented this morning in the grand hall of the Courts."

"Ah! so it was you, master!" said Clopin.  "I was there,
~xΩte Dieu~!  Well! comrade, is that any reason, because
you bored us to death this morning, that you should not
be hung this evening?"

"I shall find difficulty in getting out of it," said Gringoire
to himself.  Nevertheless, he made one more effort: "I don't
see why poets are not classed with vagabonds," said he.
"Vagabond, Aesopus certainly was; Homerus was a beggar;
Mercurius was a thief--"

Clopin interrupted him: "I believe that you are trying to
blarney us with your jargon.  Zounds! let yourself be hung,
and don't kick up such a row over it!"

"Pardon me, monseigneur, the King of Thunes," replied
Gringoire, disputing the ground foot by foot.  "It is worth
trouble--One moment!--Listen to me--You are not going
to condemn me without having heard me"--

His unlucky voice was, in fact, drowned in the uproar which
rose around him.  The little boy scraped away at his cauldron
with more spirit than ever; and, to crown all, an old woman
had just placed on the tripod a frying-pan of grease, which
hissed away on the fire with a noise similar to the cry of a
troop of children in pursuit of a masker.

In the meantime, Clopin Trouillefou appeared to hold a
momentary conference with the Duke of Egypt, and the
Emperor of Galilee, who was completely drunk.  Then he
shouted shrilly: "Silence!" and, as the cauldron and the
frying-pan did not heed him, and continued their duet, he
jumped down from his hogshead, gave a kick to the boiler,
which rolled ten paces away bearing the child with it, a kick
to the frying-pan, which upset in the fire with all its grease,
and gravely remounted his throne, without troubling himself
about the stifled tears of the child, or the grumbling of the
old woman, whose supper was wasting away in a fine white flame.

Trouillefou made a sign, and the duke, the emperor, and
the passed masters of pickpockets, and the isolated robbers,
came and ranged themselves around him in a horseshoe, of
which Gringoire, still roughly held by the body, formed the
centre.  It was a semicircle of rags, tatters, tinsel, pitchforks,
axes, legs staggering with intoxication, huge, bare arms, faces
sordid, dull, and stupid.  In the midst of this Round Table of
beggary, Clopin Trouillefou,--as the doge of this senate, as
the king of this peerage, as the pope of this conclave,--
dominated; first by virtue of the height of his hogshead, and
next by virtue of an indescribable, haughty, fierce, and formidable
air, which caused his eyes to flash, and corrected in his
savage profile the bestial type of the race of vagabonds.  One
would have pronounced him a boar amid a herd of swine.

"Listen," said he to Gringoire, fondling his misshapen chin
with his horny hand; "I don't see why you should not be
hung.  It is true that it appears to be repugnant to you; and
it is very natural, for you bourgeois are not accustomed to it.
You form for yourselves a great idea of the thing.  After all,
we don't wish you any harm.  Here is a means of extricating
yourself from your predicament for the moment.  Will you
become one of us?"

The reader can judge of the effect which this proposition
produced upon Gringoire, who beheld life slipping away from
him, and who was beginning to lose his hold upon it.  He
clutched at it again with energy.

"Certainly I will, and right heartily," said he.

"Do you consent," resumed Clopin, "to enroll yourself among the
people of the knife?"

"Of the knife, precisely," responded Gringoire.

"You recognize yourself as a member of the free bourgeoisie?"*
added the King of Thunes.


*  A high-toned sharper.


"Of the free bourgeoisie."

"Subject of the Kingdom of Argot?"

"Of the Kingdom of Argot*."


*  Thieves.


"A vagabond?"

"A vagabond."

"In your soul?"

"In my soul."

"I must call your attention to the fact," continued the
king, "that you will be hung all the same."

"The devil!" said the poet.

"Only," continued Clopin imperturbably, "you will be hung
later on, with more ceremony, at the expense of the good city
of Paris, on a handsome stone gibbet, and by honest men.
That is a consolation."

"Just so," responded Gringoire.

"There are other advantages.  In your quality of a high-toned
sharper, you will not have to pay the taxes on mud, or
the poor, or lanterns, to which the bourgeois of Paris are
subject."

"So be it," said the poet.  "I agree.  I am a vagabond, a
thief, a sharper, a man of the knife, anything you please; and
I am all that already, monsieur, King of Thunes, for I am a
philosopher; ~et omnia in philosophia, omnes in philosopho
continentur~,--all things are contained in philosophy, all men in
the philosopher, as you know."

The King of Thunes scowled.

"What do you take me for, my friend?  What Hungarian
Jew patter are you jabbering at us?  I don't know Hebrew.
One isn't a Jew because one is a bandit.  I don't even steal
any longer.  I'm above that; I kill.  Cut-throat, yes;
cutpurse, no."

Gringoire tried to slip in some excuse between these curt
words, which wrath rendered more and more jerky.

"I ask your pardon, monseigneur.  It is not Hebrew; 'tis Latin."

"I tell you," resumed Clopin angrily, "that I'm not a Jew,
and that I'll have you hung, belly of the synagogue, like that
little shopkeeper of Judea, who is by your side, and whom I
entertain strong hopes of seeing nailed to a counter one of
these days, like the counterfeit coin that he is!"

So saying, he pointed his finger at the little, bearded Hungarian
Jew who had accosted Gringoire with his ~facitote caritatem~,
and who, understanding no other language beheld with
surprise the King of Thunes's ill-humor overflow upon him.

At length Monsieur Clopin calmed down.

"So you will be a vagabond, you knave?" he said to our poet.

"Of course," replied the poet.

"Willing is not all," said the surly Clopin; "good will
doesn't put one onion the more into the soup, and 'tis good
for nothing except to go to Paradise with; now, Paradise and
the thieves' band are two different things.  In order to be
received among the thieves,* you must prove that you are
good for something, and for that purpose, you must search the
manikin."


* L'argot.


"I'll search anything you like," said Gringoire.

Clopin made a sign.  Several thieves detached themselves
from the circle, and returned a moment later.  They brought
two thick posts, terminated at their lower extremities in
spreading timber supports, which made them stand readily
upon the ground; to the upper extremity of the two posts
they fitted a cross-beam, and the whole constituted a very
pretty portable gibbet, which Gringoire had the satisfaction of
beholding rise before him, in a twinkling.  Nothing was lacking,
not even the rope, which swung gracefully over the cross-beam.

"What are they going to do?" Gringoire asked himself
with some uneasiness.  A sound of bells, which he heard at
that moment, put an end to his anxiety; it was a stuffed
manikin, which the vagabonds were suspending by the neck
from the rope, a sort of scarecrow dressed in red, and so
hung with mule-bells and larger bells, that one might have
tricked out thirty Castilian mules with them.  These thousand
tiny bells quivered for some time with the vibration of the
rope, then gradually died away, and finally became silent
when the manikin had been brought into a state of immobility
by that law of the pendulum which has dethroned the water
clock and the hour-glass.
Then Clopin, pointing out to Gringoire a rickety old stool
placed beneath the manikin,--
"Climb up there."

"Death of the devil!" objected Gringoire; "I shall break
my neck.  Your stool limps like one of Martial's distiches;
it has one hexameter leg and one pentameter leg."

"Climb!" repeated Clopin.

Gringoire mounted the stool, and succeeded, not without
some oscillations of head and arms, in regaining his centre of
gravity.

"Now," went on the King of Thunes, "twist your right
foot round your left leg, and rise on the tip of your left foot."

"Monseigneur," said Gringoire, "so you absolutely insist
on my breaking some one of my limbs?"

Clopin tossed his head.

"Hark ye, my friend, you talk too much.  Here's the gist
of the matter in two words: you are to rise on tiptoe, as I
tell you; in that way you will be able to reach the pocket of
the manikin, you will rummage it, you will pull out the purse
that is there,--and if you do all this without our hearing
the sound of a bell, all is well: you shall be a vagabond.
All we shall then have to do, will be to thrash you soundly
for the space of a week."

"~Ventre-Dieu~!  I will be careful," said Gringoire.  "And
suppose I do make the bells sound?"

"Then you will be hanged.  Do you understand?"

"I don't understand at all," replied Gringoire.

"Listen, once more.  You are to search the manikin, and
take away its purse; if a single bell stirs during the operation,
you will be hung.  Do you understand that?"

"Good," said Gringoire; "I understand that.  And then?"

"If you succeed in removing the purse without our hearing
the bells, you are a vagabond, and you will be thrashed for
eight consecutive days.  You understand now, no doubt?"

"No, monseigneur; I no longer understand.  Where is the
advantage to me? hanged in one case, cudgelled in the other?"

"And a vagabond," resumed Clopin, "and a vagabond; is
that nothing?  It is for your interest that we should beat
you, in order to harden you to blows."

"Many thanks," replied the poet.

"Come, make haste," said the king, stamping upon his
cask, which resounded like a huge drum!  Search the manikin,
and let there be an end to this!  I warn you for the last
time, that if I hear a single bell, you will take the place of
the manikin."

The band of thieves applauded Clopin's words, and arranged
themselves in a circle round the gibbet, with a laugh so pitiless
that Gringoire perceived that he amused them too much
not to have everything to fear from them.  No hope was
left for him, accordingly, unless it were the slight chance
of succeeding in the formidable operation which was imposed
upon him; he decided to risk it, but it was not without first
having addressed a fervent prayer to the manikin he was
about to plunder, and who would have been easier to move
to pity than the vagabonds.  These myriad bells, with their
little copper tongues, seemed to him like the mouths of so
many asps, open and ready to sting and to hiss.

"Oh!" he said, in a very low voice, "is it possible that my
life depends on the slightest vibration of the least of these
bells?  Oh!" he added, with clasped hands, "bells, do not
ring, hand-bells do not clang, mule-bells do not quiver!"

He made one more attempt upon Trouillefou.

"And if there should come a gust of wind?"

"You will be hanged," replied the other, without hesitation.

Perceiving that no respite, nor reprieve, nor subterfuge was
possible, he bravely decided upon his course of action; he
wound his right foot round his left leg, raised himself on his
left foot, and stretched out his arm: but at the moment
when his hand touched the manikin, his body, which was now
supported upon one leg only, wavered on the stool which had
but three; he made an involuntary effort to support himself
by the manikin, lost his balance, and fell heavily to the
ground, deafened by the fatal vibration of the thousand bells
of the manikin, which, yielding to the impulse imparted by
his hand, described first a rotary motion, and then swayed
majestically between the two posts.

"Malediction!" he cried as he fell, and remained as though
dead, with his face to the earth.

Meanwhile, he heard the dreadful peal above his head, the
diabolical laughter of the vagabonds, and the voice of
Trouillefou saying,--

"Pick me up that knave, and hang him without ceremony."
He rose.  They had already detached the manikin to make
room for him.

The thieves made him mount the stool, Clopin came to him,
passed the rope about his neck, and, tapping him on the
shoulder,--

"Adieu, my friend.  You can't escape now, even if you
digested with the pope's guts."

The word "Mercy!" died away upon Gringoire's lips.  He
cast his eyes about him; but there was no hope: all were
laughing.

"Bellevigne de l'Etoile," said the King of Thunes to an
enormous vagabond, who stepped out from the ranks, "climb
upon the cross beam."

Bellevigne de l'Etoile nimbly mounted the transverse beam,
and in another minute, Gringoire, on raising his eyes, beheld
him, with terror, seated upon the beam above his head.

"Now," resumed Clopin Trouillefou, "as soon as I clap my
hands, you, Andry the Red, will fling the stool to the ground
with a blow of your knee; you, Franτois Chante-Prune, will
cling to the feet of the rascal; and you, Bellevigne, will fling
yourself on his shoulders; and all three at once, do you
hear?"

Gringoire shuddered.

"Are you ready?" said Clopin Trouillefou to the three
thieves, who held themselves in readiness to fall upon
Gringoire.  A moment of horrible suspense ensued for the poor
victim, during which Clopin tranquilly thrust into the fire
with the tip of his foot, some bits of vine shoots which the
flame had not caught.  "Are you ready?" he repeated, and
opened his hands to clap.  One second more and all would
have been over.

But he paused, as though struck by a sudden thought.

"One moment!" said he; "I forgot!  It is our custom not
to hang a man without inquiring whether there is any woman
who wants him.  Comrade, this is your last resource.  You
must wed either a female vagabond or the noose."

This law of the vagabonds, singular as it may strike the
reader, remains to-day written out at length, in ancient English
legislation.  (See _Burington's Observations_.)

Gringoire breathed again.  This was the second time that
he had returned to life within an hour.  So he did not dare
to trust to it too implicitly.

"Holα!" cried Clopin, mounted once more upon his cask,
"holα! women, females, is there among you, from the sorceress
to her cat, a wench who wants this rascal?  Holα, Colette
la Charonne!  Elisabeth Trouvain!  Simone Jodouyne!
Marie PiΘdebou!  Thonne la Longue!  BΘrarde Fanouel!  Michelle
Genaille!  Claude Ronge-oreille!  Mathurine Girorou!--Holα!
Isabeau-la-Thierrye!  Come and see!  A man for nothing!
Who wants him?"

Gringoire, no doubt, was not very appetizing in this miserable
condition.  The female vagabonds did not seem to be
much affected by the proposition.  The unhappy wretch
heard them answer: "No! no! hang him; there'll be the more
fun for us all!"

Nevertheless, three emerged from the throng and came to
smell of him.  The first was a big wench, with a square face.
She examined the philosopher's deplorable doublet attentively.
His garment was worn, and more full of holes than a stove for
roasting chestnuts.  The girl made a wry face.  "Old rag!" she
muttered, and addressing Gringoire, "Let's see your cloak!"
"I have lost it," replied Gringoire.  "Your hat?"  "They took
it away from me."  "Your shoes?"  "They have hardly any
soles left."  "Your purse?"  "Alas!" stammered Gringoire, "I
have not even a sou."  "Let them hang you, then, and say 'Thank
you!'" retorted the vagabond wench, turning her back on him.

The second,--old, black, wrinkled, hideous, with an ugliness
conspicuous even in the Cour des Miracles, trotted round Gringoire.
He almost trembled lest she should want him.  But she
mumbled between her teeth, "He's too thin," and went off.

The third was a young girl, quite fresh, and not too ugly.
"Save me!" said the poor fellow to her, in a low tone.  She
gazed at him for a moment with an air of pity, then dropped
her eyes, made a plait in her petticoat, and remained in indecision.
He followed all these movements with his eyes; it
was the last gleam of hope.  "No," said the young girl, at
length, "no!  Guillaume Longuejoue would beat me."  She
retreated into the crowd.

"You are unlucky, comrade," said Clopin.

Then rising to his feet, upon his hogshead.  "No one wants
him," he exclaimed, imitating the accent of an auctioneer, to
the great delight of all; "no one wants him? once, twice,
three times!" and, turning towards the gibbet with a sign of
his hand, "Gone!"

Bellevigne de l'Etoile, Andry the Red, Franτois Chante-Prune,
stepped up to Gringoire.

At that moment a cry arose among the thieves: "La Esmeralda!
La Esmeralda!"

Gringoire shuddered, and turned towards the side whence the
clamor proceeded.

The crowd opened, and gave passage to a pure and dazzling
form.

It was the gypsy.

"La Esmeralda!" said Gringoire, stupefied in the midst of
his emotions, by the abrupt manner in which that magic word
knotted together all his reminiscences of the day.

This rare creature seemed, even in the Cour des Miracles,
to exercise her sway of charm and beauty.  The vagabonds,
male and female, ranged themselves gently along her path, and
their brutal faces beamed beneath her glance.

She approached the victim with her light step.  Her pretty
Djali followed her.  Gringoire was more dead than alive.  She
examined him for a moment in silence.

"You are going to hang this man?" she said gravely, to Clopin.

"Yes, sister," replied the King of Thunes, "unless you will
take him for your husband."

She made her pretty little pout with her under lip.  "I'll take
him," said she.

Gringoire firmly believed that he had been in a dream ever
since morning, and that this was the continuation of it.

The change was, in fact, violent, though a gratifying one.
They undid the noose, and made the poet step down from the
stool.  His emotion was so lively that he was obliged to sit down.

The Duke of Egypt brought an earthenware crock, without
uttering a word.  The gypsy offered it to Gringoire: "Fling
it on the ground," said she.

The crock broke into four pieces.

"Brother," then said the Duke of Egypt, laying his hands
upon their foreheads, "she is your wife; sister, he is your
husband for four years.  Go."




CHAPTER VII.

A BRIDAL NIGHT.



A few moments later our poet found himself in a tiny
arched chamber, very cosy, very warm, seated at a table
which appeared to ask nothing better than to make some loans
from a larder hanging near by, having a good bed in prospect,
and alone with a pretty girl.  The adventure smacked of
enchantment.  He began seriously to take himself for a personage
in a fairy tale; he cast his eyes about him from time
to time to time, as though to see if the chariot of fire, harnessed
to two-winged chimeras, which alone could have so
rapidly transported him from Tartarus to Paradise, were still
there.  At times, also, he fixed his eyes obstinately upon the
holes in his doublet, in order to cling to reality, and not lose
the ground from under his feet completely.  His reason,
tossed about in imaginary space, now hung only by this
thread.

The young girl did not appear to pay any attention to him;
she went and came, displaced a stool, talked to her goat, and
indulged in a pout now and then.  At last she came and
seated herself near the table, and Gringoire was able to
scrutinize her at his ease.

You have been a child, reader, and you would, perhaps, be
very happy to be one still.  It is quite certain that you have
not, more than once (and for my part, I have passed whole
days, the best employed of my life, at it) followed from
thicket to thicket, by the side of running water, on a sunny
day, a beautiful green or blue dragon-fly, breaking its flight
in abrupt angles, and kissing the tips of all the branches.
You recollect with what amorous curiosity your thought and
your gaze were riveted upon this little whirlwind, hissing
and humming with wings of purple and azure, in the midst
of which floated an imperceptible body, veiled by the very
rapidity of its movement.  The aerial being which was dimly
outlined amid this quivering of wings, appeared to you chimerical,
imaginary, impossible to touch, impossible to see.
But when, at length, the dragon-fly alighted on the tip of a
reed, and, holding your breath the while, you were able to examine
the long, gauze wings, the long enamel robe, the two
globes of crystal, what astonishment you felt, and what fear
lest you should again behold the form disappear into a shade,
and the creature into a chimera!  Recall these impressions,
and you will readily appreciate what Gringoire felt on
contemplating, beneath her visible and palpable form, that
Esmeralda of whom, up to that time, he had only caught a
glimpse, amidst a whirlwind of dance, song, and tumult.

Sinking deeper and deeper into his revery: "So this,"
he said to himself, following her vaguely with his eyes, "is
la Esmeralda! a celestial creature! a street dancer! so much,
and so little!  'Twas she who dealt the death-blow to my
mystery this morning, 'tis she who saves my life this
evening!  My evil genius!  My good angel!  A pretty woman,
on my word! and who must needs love me madly to have
taken me in that fashion.  By the way," said he, rising
suddenly, with that sentiment of the true which formed the
foundation of his character and his philosophy, "I don't
know very well how it happens, but I am her husband!"

With this idea in his head and in his eyes, he stepped up
to the young girl in a manner so military and so gallant
that she drew back.

"What do you want of me?" said she.

"Can you ask me, adorable Esmeralda?" replied Gringoire,
with so passionate an accent that he was himself astonished
at it on hearing himself speak.

The gypsy opened her great eyes.  "I don't know what
you mean."

"What!" resumed Gringoire, growing warmer and warmer,
and supposing that, after all, he had to deal merely with a
virtue of the Cour des Miracles; "am I not thine, sweet friend,
art thou not mine?"

And, quite ingenuously, he clasped her waist.

The gypsy's corsage slipped through his hands like the skin
of an eel.  She bounded from one end of the tiny room to the
other, stooped down, and raised herself again, with a little
poniard in her hand, before Gringoire had even had time to
see whence the poniard came; proud and angry, with swelling
lips and inflated nostrils, her cheeks as red as an api
apple,* and her eyes darting lightnings.  At the same time,
the white goat placed itself in front of her, and presented to
Gringoire a hostile front, bristling with two pretty horns,
gilded and very sharp.  All this took place in the twinkling
of an eye.


*  A small dessert apple, bright red on one side and greenish-
white on the other.


The dragon-fly had turned into a wasp, and asked nothing
better than to sting.

Our philosopher was speechless, and turned his astonished
eyes from the goat to the young girl.  "Holy Virgin!" he
said at last, when surprise permitted him to speak, "here are
two hearty dames!"

The gypsy broke the silence on her side.

"You must be a very bold knave!"

"Pardon, mademoiselle," said Gringoire, with a smile.  "But
why did you take me for your husband?"

"Should I have allowed you to be hanged?"

"So," said the poet, somewhat disappointed in his amorous
hopes.  "You had no other idea in marrying me than to save
me from the gibbet?"

"And what other idea did you suppose that I had?"

Gringoire bit his lips.  "Come," said he, "I am not yet so
triumphant in Cupido, as I thought.  But then, what was the
good of breaking that poor jug?"

Meanwhile Esmeralda's dagger and the goat's horns were
still upon the defensive.

"Mademoiselle Esmeralda," said the poet, "let us come to
terms.  I am not a clerk of the court, and I shall not go to
law with you for thus carrying a dagger in Paris, in the teeth
of the ordinances and prohibitions of M. the Provost.
Nevertheless, you are not ignorant of the fact that Noel
Lescrivain was condemned, a week ago, to pay ten Parisian sous,
for having carried a cutlass.  But this is no affair of mine, and
I will come to the point.  I swear to you, upon my share of
Paradise, not to approach you without your leave and permission,
but do give me some supper."

The truth is, Gringoire was, like M. Despreaux, "not very
voluptuous."  He did not belong to that chevalier and musketeer
species, who take young girls by assault.  In the matter
of love, as in all other affairs, he willingly assented to
temporizing and adjusting terms; and a good supper, and an amiable
tΩte-a-tΩte appeared to him, especially when he was hungry,
an excellent interlude between the prologue and the catastrophe
of a love adventure.

The gypsy did not reply.  She made her disdainful little
grimace, drew up her head like a bird, then burst out laughing,
and the tiny poniard disappeared as it had come, without
Gringoire being able to see where the wasp concealed its sting.

A moment later, there stood upon the table a loaf of rye
bread, a slice of bacon, some wrinkled apples and a jug of
beer.  Gringoire began to eat eagerly.  One would have said,
to hear the furious clashing of his iron fork and his
earthenware plate, that all his love had turned to appetite.

The young girl seated opposite him, watched him in silence,
visibly preoccupied with another thought, at which she smiled
from time to time, while her soft hand caressed the intelligent
head of the goat, gently pressed between her knees.

A candle of yellow wax illuminated this scene of voracity
and revery.

Meanwhile, the first cravings of his stomach having been
stilled, Gringoire felt some false shame at perceiving that
nothing remained but one apple.

"You do not eat, Mademoiselle Esmeralda?"

She replied by a negative sign of the head, and her pensive
glance fixed itself upon the vault of the ceiling.

"What the deuce is she thinking of?" thought Gringoire,
staring at what she was gazing at; "'tis impossible that it can
be that stone dwarf carved in the keystone of that arch, which
thus absorbs her attention.  What the deuce!  I can bear the
comparison!"

He raised his voice, "Mademoiselle!"

She seemed not to hear him.

He repeated, still more loudly, "Mademoiselle Esmeralda!"

Trouble wasted.  The young girl's mind was elsewhere, and
Gringoire's voice had not the power to recall it.  Fortunately,
the goat interfered.  She began to pull her mistress gently
by the sleeve.

"What dost thou want, Djali?" said the gypsy, hastily, as though
suddenly awakened.

"She is hungry," said Gringoire, charmed to enter into conversation.
Esmeralda began to crumble some bread, which Djali ate gracefully
from the hollow of her hand.

Moreover, Gringoire did not give her time to resume her
revery.  He hazarded a delicate question.

"So you don't want me for your husband?"

The young girl looked at him intently, and said, "No."

"For your lover?" went on Gringoire.

She pouted, and replied, "No."

"For your friend?" pursued Gringoire.

She gazed fixedly at him again, and said, after a momentary
reflection, "Perhaps."

This "perhaps," so dear to philosophers, emboldened Gringoire.

"Do you know what friendship is?" he asked.

"Yes," replied the gypsy; "it is to be brother and sister; two
souls which touch without mingling, two fingers on one hand."

"And love?" pursued Gringoire.

"Oh! love!" said she, and her voice trembled, and her eye
beamed.  "That is to be two and to be but one.  A man and a
woman mingled into one angel.  It is heaven."

The street dancer had a beauty as she spoke thus, that
struck Gringoire singularly, and seemed to him in perfect
keeping with the almost oriental exaltation of her words.
Her pure, red lips half smiled; her serene and candid brow
became troubled, at intervals, under her thoughts, like a mirror
under the breath; and from beneath her long, drooping, black
eyelashes, there escaped a sort of ineffable light, which gave
to her profile that ideal serenity which Raphael found at
the mystic point of intersection of virginity, maternity,
and divinity.

Nevertheless, Gringoire continued,--

"What must one be then, in order to please you?"

"A man."

"And I--" said he, "what, then, am I?"

"A man has a hemlet on his head, a sword in his hand, and
golden spurs on his heels."

"Good," said Gringoire, "without a horse, no man.  Do
you love any one?"

"As a lover?--"

"Yes."

She remained thoughtful for a moment, then said with a
peculiar expression: "That I shall know soon."

"Why not this evening?" resumed the poet tenderly.  "Why
not me?"

She cast a grave glance upon him and said,--

"I can never love a man who cannot protect me."

Gringoire colored, and took the hint.  It was evident that
the young girl was alluding to the slight assistance which he
had rendered her in the critical situation in which she had
found herself two hours previously.  This memory, effaced by
his own adventures of the evening, now recurred to him.  He
smote his brow.

"By the way, mademoiselle, I ought to have begun there.
Pardon my foolish absence of mind.  How did you contrive
to escape from the claws of Quasimodo?"

This question made the gypsy shudder.

"Oh! the horrible hunchback," said she, hiding her face in
her hands.  And she shuddered as though with violent cold.

"Horrible, in truth," said Gringoire, who clung to his idea;
"but how did you manage to escape him?"

La Esmeralda smiled, sighed, and remained silent.

"Do you know why he followed you?" began Gringoire again,
seeking to return to his question by a circuitous route.

"I don't know," said the young girl, and she added hastily,
"but you were following me also, why were you following me?"

"In good faith," responded Gringoire, "I don't know either."

Silence ensued.  Gringoire slashed the table with his knife.
The young girl smiled and seemed to be gazing through the
wall at something.  All at once she began to sing in a barely
articulate voice,--


   ~Quando las pintadas aves,
   Mudas estan, y la tierra~--*


*  When the gay-plumaged birds grow weary, and the earth--


She broke off abruptly, and began to caress Djali.

"That's a pretty animal of yours," said Gringoire.

"She is my sister," she answered.

"Why are you called 'la Esmeralda?'" asked the poet.

"I do not know."

"But why?"

She drew from her bosom a sort of little oblong bag, suspended
from her neck by a string of adrΘzarach beads.  This
bag exhaled a strong odor of camphor.  It was covered with
green silk, and bore in its centre a large piece of green glass,
in imitation of an emerald.

"Perhaps it is because of this," said she.

Gringoire was on the point of taking the bag in his hand.
She drew back.

"Don't touch it!  It is an amulet.  You would injure the
charm or the charm would injure you."

The poet's curiosity was more and more aroused.

"Who gave it to you?"

She laid one finger on her mouth and concealed the amulet
in her bosom.  He tried a few more questions, but she
hardly replied.

"What is the meaning of the words, 'la Esmeralda?'"

"I don't know," said she.

"To what language do they belong?"

"They are Egyptian, I think."

"I suspected as much," said Gringoire, "you are not a
native of France?"

"I don't know."

"Are your parents alive?"

She began to sing, to an ancient air,--
  ~Mon pΦre est oiseau,
  Ma mΦre est oiselle.
B
  Je passe l'eau sans nacelle,
  Je passe l'eau sans bateau,
  Ma mΦre est oiselle,
 Mon pΦre est oiseau~.*


*  My father is a bird, my mother is a bird.  I cross the
water without a barque, I cross the water without a boat.
My mother is a bird, my father is a bird.


"Good," said Gringoire.  "At what age did you come to France?"

"When I was very young."

"And when to Paris?"

"Last year.  At the moment when we were entering the
papal gate I saw a reed warbler flit through the air, that was
at the end of August; I said, it will be a hard winter."

"So it was," said Gringoire, delighted at this beginning of
a conversation.  "I passed it in blowing my fingers.  So
you have the gift of prophecy?"

She retired into her laconics again.

"Is that man whom you call the Duke of Egypt, the chief
of your tribe?"

"Yes."

"But it was he who married us," remarked the poet timidly.

She made her customary pretty grimace.

"I don't even know your name."

"My name?  If you want it, here it is,--Pierre Gringoire."

"I know a prettier one," said she.

"Naughty girl!" retorted the poet.  "Never mind, you shall
not provoke me.  Wait, perhaps you will love me more when
you know me better; and then, you have told me your story
with so much confidence, that I owe you a little of mine.  You
must know, then, that my name is Pierre Gringoire, and that
I am a son of the farmer of the notary's office of Gonesse.
My father was hung by the Burgundians, and my mother
disembowelled by the Picards, at the siege of Paris, twenty years
ago.  At six years of age, therefore, I was an orphan, without
a sole to my foot except the pavements of Paris.  I do not
know how I passed the interval from six to sixteen.  A fruit
dealer gave me a plum here, a baker flung me a crust there;
in the evening I got myself taken up by the watch, who threw
me into prison, and there I found a bundle of straw.  All this
did not prevent my growing up and growing thin, as you see.
In the winter I warmed myself in the sun, under the porch of
the H⌠tel de Sens, and I thought it very ridiculous that the
fire on Saint John's Day was reserved for the dog days.  At
sixteen, I wished to choose a calling.  I tried all in succession.
I became a soldier; but I was not brave enough.  I became a
monk; but I was not sufficiently devout; and then I'm a bad
hand at drinking.  In despair, I became an apprentice of the
woodcutters, but I was not strong enough; I had more of
an inclination to become a schoolmaster; 'tis true that I did
not know how to read, but that's no reason.  I perceived at
the end of a certain time, that I lacked something in every
direction; and seeing that I was good for nothing, of my own
free will I became a poet and rhymester.  That is a trade
which one can always adopt when one is a vagabond, and it's
better than stealing, as some young brigands of my acquaintance
advised me to do.  One day I met by luck, Dom Claude
Frollo, the reverend archdeacon of Notre-Dame.  He took an
interest in me, and it is to him that I to-day owe it that I am a
veritable man of letters, who knows Latin from the ~de Officiis~
of Cicero to the mortuology of the Celestine Fathers, and a
barbarian neither in scholastics, nor in politics, nor in rhythmics,
that sophism of sophisms.  I am the author of the Mystery
which was presented to-day with great triumph and a great
concourse of populace, in the grand hall of the Palais de Justice.
I have also made a book which will contain six hundred
pages, on the wonderful comet of 1465, which sent one man
mad.  I have enjoyed still other successes.  Being somewhat
of an artillery carpenter, I lent a hand to Jean Mangue's great
bombard, which burst, as you know, on the day when it was
tested, on the Pont de Charenton, and killed four and twenty
curious spectators.  You see that I am not a bad match in
marriage.  I know a great many sorts of very engaging tricks,
which I will teach your goat; for example, to mimic the
Bishop of Paris, that cursed Pharisee whose mill wheels
splash passers-by the whole length of the Pont aux Meuniers.
And then my mystery will bring me in a great deal of coined
money, if they will only pay me.  And finally, I am at your
orders, I and my wits, and my science and my letters, ready
to live with you, damsel, as it shall please you, chastely or
joyously; husband and wife, if you see fit; brother and sister,
if you think that better."

Gringoire ceased, awaiting the effect of his harangue on the
young girl.  Her eyes were fixed on the ground.

"'Phoebus,'" she said in a low voice.  Then, turning towards
the poet, "'Phoebus',--what does that mean?"

Gringoire, without exactly understanding what the connection
could be between his address and this question, was not
sorry to display his erudition.  Assuming an air of importance,
he replied,--

"It is a Latin word which means 'sun.'"

"Sun!" she repeated.

"It is the name of a handsome archer, who was a god,"
added Gringoire.

"A god!" repeated the gypsy, and there was something pensive and
passionate in her tone.

At that moment, one of her bracelets became unfastened
and fell.  Gringoire stooped quickly to pick it up; when he
straightened up, the young girl and the goat had disappeared.
He heard the sound of a bolt.  It was a little door, communicating,
no doubt, with a neighboring cell, which was being
fastened on the outside.

"Has she left me a bed, at least?" said our philosopher.

He made the tour of his cell.  There was no piece of furniture
adapted to sleeping purposes, except a tolerably long
wooden coffer; and its cover was carved, to boot; which
afforded Gringoire, when he stretched himself out upon it, a
sensation somewhat similar to that which MicromΘgas would
feel if he were to lie down on the Alps.

"Come!" said he, adjusting himself as well as possible, "I
must resign myself.  But here's a strange nuptial night.  'Tis
a pity.  There was something innocent and antediluvian about
that broken crock, which quite pleased me."





BOOK THIRD.






CHAPTER I.

NOTRE-DAME.



The church of Notre-Dame de Paris is still no doubt, a
majestic and sublime edifice.  But, beautiful as it has been
preserved in growing old, it is difficult not to sigh, not to
wax indignant, before the numberless degradations and mutilations
which time and men have both caused the venerable monument
to suffer, without respect for Charlemagne, who laid its
first stone, or for Philip Augustus, who laid the last.

On the face of this aged queen of our cathedrals, by the
side of a wrinkle, one always finds a scar.  ~Tempus edax,
homo edacior*~; which I should be glad to translate thus:
time is blind, man is stupid.


*  Time is a devourer; man, more so.


If we had leisure to examine with the reader, one by one,
the diverse traces of destruction imprinted upon the old
church, time's share would be the least, the share of men the
most, especially the men of art, since there have been individuals
who assumed the title of architects during the last two
centuries.

And, in the first place, to cite only a few leading examples,
there certainly are few finer architectural pages than this
faτade, where, successively and at once, the three portals
hollowed out in an arch; the broidered and dentated cordon
of the eight and twenty royal niches; the immense central
rose window, flanked by its two lateral windows, like a
priest by his deacon and subdeacon; the frail and lofty gallery
of trefoil arcades, which supports a heavy platform above its
fine, slender columns; and lastly, the two black and massive
towers with their slate penthouses, harmonious parts of a
magnificent whole, superposed in five gigantic stories;--develop
themselves before the eye, in a mass and without confusion,
with their innumerable details of statuary, carving, and
sculpture, joined powerfully to the tranquil grandeur of the
whole; a vast symphony in stone, so to speak; the colossal work
of one man and one people, all together one and complex, like
the Iliads and the Romanceros, whose sister it is; prodigious
product of the grouping together of all the forces of an epoch,
where, upon each stone, one sees the fancy of the workman
disciplined by the genius of the artist start forth in a
hundred fashions; a sort of human creation, in a word,
powerful and fecund as the divine creation of which it seems
to have stolen the double character,--variety, eternity.

And what we here say of the faτade must be said of the
entire church; and what we say of the cathedral church of
Paris, must be said of all the churches of Christendom in the
Middle Ages.  All things are in place in that art, self-created,
logical, and well proportioned.  To measure the great toe of
the foot is to measure the giant.

Let us return to the faτade of Notre-Dame, as it still
appears to us, when we go piously to admire the grave and
puissant cathedral, which inspires terror, so its chronicles
assert: ~quoe mole sua terrorem incutit spectantibus~.

Three important things are to-day lacking in that faτade:
in the first place, the staircase of eleven steps which formerly
raised it above the soil; next, the lower series of statues
which occupied the niches of the three portals; and lastly the
upper series, of the twenty-eight most ancient kings of France,
which garnished the gallery of the first story, beginning with
Childebert, and ending with Phillip Augustus, holding in his
hand "the imperial apple."

Time has caused the staircase to disappear, by raising the
soil of the city with a slow and irresistible progress; but,
while thus causing the eleven steps which added to the majestic
height of the edifice, to be devoured, one by one, by the
rising tide of the pavements of Paris,--time has bestowed
upon the church perhaps more than it has taken away, for it
is time which has spread over the faτade that sombre hue of
the centuries which makes the old age of monuments the
period of their beauty.

But who has thrown down the two rows of statues? who
has left the niches empty? who has cut, in the very middle of
the central portal, that new and bastard arch? who has dared
to frame therein that commonplace and heavy door of carved
wood, α la Louis XV., beside the arabesques of Biscornette?
The men, the architects, the artists of our day.

And if we enter the interior of the edifice, who has overthrown
that colossus of Saint Christopher, proverbial for magnitude
among statues, as the grand hall of the Palais de Justice
was among halls, as the spire of Strasbourg among spires?
And those myriads of statues, which peopled all the spaces
between the columns of the nave and the choir, kneeling,
standing, equestrian, men, women, children, kings, bishops,
gendarmes, in stone, in marble, in gold, in silver, in
copper, in wax even,--who has brutally swept them away?
It is not time.

And who substituted for the ancient gothic altar, splendidly
encumbered with shrines and reliquaries, that heavy marble
sarcophagus, with angels' heads and clouds, which seems a
specimen pillaged from the Val-de-GrΓce or the Invalides?
Who stupidly sealed that heavy anachronism of stone in the
Carlovingian pavement of Hercandus?  Was it not Louis
XIV., fulfilling the request of Louis XIII.?

And who put the cold, white panes in the place of those
windows," high in color, "which caused the astonished eyes
of our fathers to hesitate between the rose of the grand portal
and the arches of the apse?  And what would a sub-chanter
of the sixteenth century say, on beholding the beautiful
yellow wash, with which our archiepiscopal vandals have
desmeared their cathedral?  He would remember that it
was the color with which the hangman smeared "accursed"
edifices; he would recall the H⌠tel du Petit-Bourbon, all
smeared thus, on account of the constable's treason.  "Yellow,
after all, of so good a quality," said Sauval, "and so well
recommended, that more than a century has not yet caused
it to lose its color." He would think that the sacred place
had become infamous, and would flee.

And if we ascend the cathedral, without mentioning a thousand
barbarisms of every sort,--what has become of that
charming little bell tower, which rested upon the point of
intersection of the cross-roofs, and which, no less frail and no
less bold than its neighbor (also destroyed), the spire of the
Sainte-Chapelle, buried itself in the sky, farther forward than
the towers, slender, pointed, sonorous, carved in open work.
An architect of good taste amputated it (1787), and considered
it sufficient to mask the wound with that large, leaden
plaster, which resembles a pot cover.

'Tis thus that the marvellous art of the Middle Ages has
been treated in nearly every country, especially in France.
One can distinguish on its ruins three sorts of lesions, all
three of which cut into it at different depths; first, time,
which has insensibly notched its surface here and there, and
gnawed it everywhere; next, political and religious revolution,
which, blind and wrathful by nature, have flung themselves
tumultuously upon it, torn its rich garment of carving
and sculpture, burst its rose windows, broken its necklace of
arabesques and tiny figures, torn out its statues, sometimes
because of their mitres, sometimes because of their crowns;
lastly, fashions, even more grotesque and foolish, which, since
the anarchical and splendid deviations of the Renaissance,
have followed each other in the necessary decadence of
architecture.  Fashions have wrought more harm than revolutions.
They have cut to the quick; they have attacked the very
bone and framework of art; they have cut, slashed, disorganized,
killed the edifice, in form as in the symbol, in its
consistency as well as in its beauty.  And then they have
made it over; a presumption of which neither time nor
revolutions at least have been guilty.  They have audaciously
adjusted, in the name of "good taste," upon the wounds of
gothic architecture, their miserable gewgaws of a day, their
ribbons of marble, their pompons of metal, a veritable leprosy
of egg-shaped ornaments, volutes, whorls, draperies, garlands,
fringes, stone flames, bronze clouds, pudgy cupids, chubby-
cheeked cherubim, which begin to devour the face of art in
the oratory of Catherine de Medicis, and cause it to expire,
two centuries later, tortured and grimacing, in the boudoir of
the Dubarry.

Thus, to sum up the points which we have just indicated,
three sorts of ravages to-day disfigure Gothic architecture.
Wrinkles and warts on the epidermis; this is the work of
time.  Deeds of violence, brutalities, contusions, fractures;
this is the work of the revolutions from Luther to Mirabeau.
Mutilations, amputations, dislocation of the joints,
"restorations"; this is the Greek, Roman, and barbarian
work of professors according to Vitruvius and Vignole.  This
magnificent art produced by the Vandals has been slain by the
academies.  The centuries, the revolutions, which at least
devastate with impartiality and grandeur, have been joined by a
cloud of school architects, licensed, sworn, and bound by oath;
defacing with the discernment and choice of bad taste, substituting
the ~chicorΘes~ of Louis XV. for the Gothic lace, for the greater
glory of the Parthenon.  It is the kick of the ass at the dying
lion.  It is the old oak crowning itself, and which, to heap the
measure full, is stung, bitten, and gnawed by caterpillars.

How far it is from the epoch when Robert Cenalis, comparing
Notre-Dame de Paris to the famous temple of Diana at
Ephesus, *so much lauded by the ancient pagans*, which Erostatus
*has* immortalized, found the Gallic temple "more excellent
in length, breadth, height, and structure."*


*  _Histoire Gallicane_, liv. II. Periode III. fo. 130, p. 1.


Notre-Dame is not, moreover, what can be called a complete,
definite, classified monument.  It is no longer a Romanesque
church; nor is it a Gothic church.  This edifice is
not a type.  Notre-Dame de Paris has not, like the Abbey of
Tournus, the grave and massive frame, the large and round
vault, the glacial bareness, the majestic simplicity of the
edifices which have the rounded arch for their progenitor.  It
is not, like the Cathedral of Bourges, the magnificent, light,
multiform, tufted, bristling efflorescent product of the pointed
arch.  Impossible to class it in that ancient family of sombre,
mysterious churches, low and crushed as it were by the round
arch, almost Egyptian, with the exception of the ceiling; all
hieroglyphics, all sacerdotal, all symbolical, more loaded in
their ornaments, with lozenges and zigzags, than with flowers,
with flowers than with animals, with animals than with men;
the work of the architect less than of the bishop; first
transformation of art, all impressed with theocratic and military
discipline, taking root in the Lower Empire, and stopping
with the time of William the Conqueror.  Impossible to place
our Cathedral in that other family of lofty, aerial churches,
rich in painted windows and sculpture; pointed in form,
bold in attitude; communal and bourgeois as political
symbols; free, capricious, lawless, as a work of art; second
transformation of architecture, no longer hieroglyphic,
immovable and sacerdotal, but artistic, progressive, and popular,
which begins at the return from the crusades, and ends with
Louis IX.  Notre-Dame de Paris is not of pure Romanesque,
like the first; nor of pure Arabian race, like the second.

It is an edifice of the transition period.  The Saxon architect
completed the erection of the first pillars of the nave,
when the pointed arch, which dates from the Crusade, arrived
and placed itself as a conqueror upon the large Romanesque
capitals which should support only round arches.  The pointed
arch, mistress since that time, constructed the rest of the
church.  Nevertheless, timid and inexperienced at the start,
it sweeps out, grows larger, restrains itself, and dares no
longer dart upwards in spires and lancet windows, as it did
later on, in so many marvellous cathedrals.  One would say
that it were conscious of the vicinity of the heavy
Romanesque pillars.

However, these edifices of the transition from the Romanesque
to the Gothic, are no less precious for study than the
pure types.  They express a shade of the art which would be
lost without them.  It is the graft of the pointed upon the
round arch.

Notre-Dame de Paris is, in particular, a curious specimen
of this variety.  Each face, each stone of the venerable
monument, is a page not only of the history of the country, but
of the history of science and art as well.  Thus, in order to
indicate here only the principal details, while the little Red
Door almost attains to the limits of the Gothic delicacy
of the fifteenth century, the pillars of the nave, by their
size and weight, go back to the Carlovingian Abbey of
Saint-Germain des PrΘs.  One would suppose that six centuries
separated these pillars from that door.  There is no one,
not even the hermetics, who does not find in the symbols of
the grand portal a satisfactory compendium of their science,
of which the Church of Saint-Jacques de la Boucherie was
so complete a hieroglyph.  Thus, the Roman abbey, the
philosophers' church, the Gothic art, Saxon art, the heavy,
round pillar, which recalls Gregory VII., the hermetic symbolism,
with which Nicolas Flamel played the prelude to Luther,
papal unity, schism, Saint-Germain des PrΘs, Saint-Jacques
de la Boucherie,--all are mingled, combined, amalgamated in
Notre-Dame.  This central mother church is, among the
ancient churches of Paris, a sort of chimera; it has the head
of one, the limbs of another, the haunches of another, something
of all.

We repeat it, these hybrid constructions are not the least
interesting for the artist, for the antiquarian, for the historian.
They make one feel to what a degree architecture is a primitive
thing, by demonstrating (what is also demonstrated by
the cyclopean vestiges, the pyramids of Egypt, the gigantic
Hindoo pagodas) that the greatest products of architecture
are less the works of individuals than of society; rather the
offspring of a nation's effort, than the inspired flash of a man
of genius; the deposit left by a whole people; the heaps
accumulated by centuries; the residue of successive evaporations
of human society,--in a word, species of formations.
Each wave of time contributes its alluvium, each race
deposits its layer on the monument, each individual brings
his stone.  Thus do the beavers, thus do the bees, thus do
men.  The great symbol of architecture, Babel, is a hive.

Great edifices, like great mountains, are the work of centuries.
Art often undergoes a transformation while they are pending,
~pendent opera interrupta~; they proceed quietly in accordance
with the transformed art.  The new art takes the monument where
it finds it, incrusts itself there, assimilates it to itself,
develops it according to its fancy, and finishes it if it can.
The thing is accomplished without trouble, without effort,
without reaction,--following a natural and tranquil law.  It
is a graft which shoots up, a sap which circulates, a vegetation
which starts forth anew.  Certainly there is matter here for many
large volumes, and often the universal history of humanity in the
successive engrafting of many arts at many levels, upon the same
monument.  The man, the artist, the individual, is effaced in these
great masses, which lack the name of their author; human intelligence
is there summed up and totalized.  Time is the architect, the nation
is the builder.

Not to consider here anything except the Christian architecture
of Europe, that younger sister of the great masonries
of the Orient, it appears to the eyes as an immense formation
divided into three well-defined zones, which are superposed,
the one upon the other: the Romanesque zone*, the
Gothic zone, the zone of the Renaissance, which we would
gladly call the Greco-Roman zone.  The Roman layer, which
is the most ancient and deepest, is occupied by the round
arch, which reappears, supported by the Greek column, in
the modern and upper layer of the Renaissance.  The pointed
arch is found between the two.  The edifices which belong
exclusively to any one of these three layers are perfectly
distinct, uniform, and complete.  There is the Abbey of
JumiΘges, there is the Cathedral of Reims, there is the
Sainte-Croix of Orleans.  But the three zones mingle and
amalgamate along the edges, like the colors in the solar
spectrum.  Hence, complex monuments, edifices of gradation and
transition.  One is Roman at the base, Gothic in the middle,
Greco-Roman at the top.  It is because it was six hundred
years in building.  This variety is rare.  The donjon keep
of d'Etampes is a specimen of it.  But monuments of two
formations are more frequent.  There is Notre-Dame de Paris, a
pointed-arch edifice, which is imbedded by its pillars in that
Roman zone, in which are plunged the portal of Saint-Denis,
and the nave of Saint-Germain des PrΘs.  There is the charming,
half-Gothic chapter-house of Bocherville, where the
Roman layer extends half way up.  There is the cathedral of
Rouen, which would be entirely Gothic if it did not bathe
the tip of its central spire in the zone of the Renaissance.**


*  This is the same which is called, according to locality,
climate, and races, Lombard, Saxon, or Byzantine.  There are
four sister and parallel architectures, each having its special
character, but derived from the same origin, the round arch.

  ~Facies non omnibus una,
  No diversa tamen, qualem~, etc.

Their faces not all alike, nor yet different, but such as the
faces of sisters ought to be.

**  This portion of the spire, which was of woodwork, is precisely
that which was consumed by lightning, in 1823.


However, all these shades, all these differences, do not
affect the surfaces of edifices only.  It is art which has
changed its skin.  The very constitution of the Christian
church is not attacked by it.  There is always the same
internal woodwork, the same logical arrangement of parts.
Whatever may be the carved and embroidered envelope of a
cathedral, one always finds beneath it--in the state of a
germ, and of a rudiment at the least--the Roman basilica.
It is eternally developed upon the soil according to the same
law.  There are, invariably, two naves, which intersect in a
cross, and whose upper portion, rounded into an apse, forms
the choir; there are always the side aisles, for interior
processions, for chapels,--a sort of lateral walks or promenades
where the principal nave discharges itself through the spaces
between the pillars.  That settled, the number of chapels,
doors, bell towers, and pinnacles are modified to infinity,
according to the fancy of the century, the people, and art.
The service of religion once assured and provided for,
architecture does what she pleases.  Statues, stained glass, rose
windows, arabesques, denticulations, capitals, bas-reliefs,--she
combines all these imaginings according to the arrangement
which best suits her.  Hence, the prodigious exterior
variety of these edifices, at whose foundation dwells so much
order and unity.  The trunk of a tree is immovable; the
foliage is capricious.




CHAPTER II.

A BIRD'S-EYE VIEW OF PARIS.



We have just attempted to restore, for the reader's benefit,
that admirable church of Notre-Dame de Paris.  We have
briefly pointed out the greater part of the beauties which it
possessed in the fifteenth century, and which it lacks to-day;
but we have omitted the principal thing,--the view of Paris
which was then to be obtained from the summits of its towers.

That was, in fact,--when, after having long groped one's
way up the dark spiral which perpendicularly pierces the
thick wall of the belfries, one emerged, at last abruptly, upon
one of the lofty platforms inundated with light and air,--that
was, in fact, a fine picture which spread out, on all sides at
once, before the eye; a spectacle ~sui generis~, of which those
of our readers who have had the good fortune to see a Gothic
city entire, complete, homogeneous,--a few of which still
remain, Nuremberg in Bavaria and Vittoria in Spain,--can
readily form an idea; or even smaller specimens, provided
that they are well preserved,--VitrΘ in Brittany, Nordhausen
in Prussia.

The Paris of three hundred and fifty years ago--the Paris
of the fifteenth century--was already a gigantic city.  We
Parisians generally make a mistake as to the ground which
we think that we have gained, since Paris has not increased
much over one-third since the time of Louis XI.  It has
certainly lost more in beauty than it has gained in size.

Paris had its birth, as the reader knows, in that old island
of the City which has the form of a cradle.  The strand of
that island was its first boundary wall, the Seine its first
moat.  Paris remained for many centuries in its island state,
with two bridges, one on the north, the other on the south;
and two bridge heads, which were at the same time its
gates and its fortresses,--the Grand-ChΓtelet on the right
bank, the Petit-ChΓtelet on the left.  Then, from the date of
the kings of the first race, Paris, being too cribbed and
confined in its island, and unable to return thither, crossed
the water.  Then, beyond the Grand, beyond the Petit-ChΓtelet,
a first circle of walls and towers began to infringe upon the
country on the two sides of the Seine.  Some vestiges of this
ancient enclosure still remained in the last century; to-day,
only the memory of it is left, and here and there a tradition,
the Baudets or Baudoyer gate, "Porte Bagauda".

Little by little, the tide of houses, always thrust from the
heart of the city outwards, overflows, devours, wears away,
and effaces this wall.  Philip Augustus makes a new dike for
it.  He imprisons Paris in a circular chain of great towers,
both lofty and solid.  For the period of more than a century,
the houses press upon each other, accumulate, and raise their
level in this basin, like water in a reservoir.  They begin to
deepen; they pile story upon story; they mount upon each
other; they gush forth at the top, like all laterally compressed
growth, and there is a rivalry as to which shall thrust
its head above its neighbors, for the sake of getting a little
air.  The street glows narrower and deeper, every space is
overwhelmed and disappears.  The houses finally leap the
wall of Philip Augustus, and scatter joyfully over the plain,
without order, and all askew, like runaways.  There they
plant themselves squarely, cut themselves gardens from the
fields, and take their ease.  Beginning with 1367, the city
spreads to such an extent into the suburbs, that a new wall
becomes necessary, particularly on the right bank; Charles V.
builds it.  But a city like Paris is perpetually growing.  It is
only such cities that become capitals.  They are funnels, into
which all the geographical, political, moral, and intellectual
water-sheds of a country, all the natural slopes of a people,
pour; wells of civilization, so to speak, and also sewers, where
commerce, industry, intelligence, population,--all that is sap,
all that is life, all that is the soul of a nation, filters and
amasses unceasingly, drop by drop, century by century.


So Charles V.'s wall suffered the fate of that of Philip
Augustus.  At the end of the fifteenth century, the Faubourg
strides across it, passes beyond it, and runs farther.  In the
sixteenth, it seems to retreat visibly, and to bury itself deeper
and deeper in the old city, so thick had the new city already
become outside of it.  Thus, beginning with the fifteenth
century, where our story finds us, Paris had already outgrown
the three concentric circles of walls which, from the time of
Julian the Apostate, existed, so to speak, in germ in the
Grand-ChΓtelet and the Petit-ChΓtelet.  The mighty city had
cracked, in succession, its four enclosures of walls, like a
child grown too large for his garments of last year.  Under
Louis XI., this sea of houses was seen to be pierced at
intervals by several groups of ruined towers, from the ancient
wall, like the summits of hills in an inundation,--like
archipelagos of the old Paris submerged beneath the new.
Since that time Paris has undergone yet another transformation,
unfortunately for our eyes; but it has passed only one
more wall, that of Louis XV., that miserable wall of mud and
spittle, worthy of the king who built it, worthy of the poet
who sung it,--

  ~Le mur murant Paris rend Paris murmurant~.*


*  The wall walling Paris makes Paris murmur.


In the fifteenth century, Paris was still divided into three
wholly distinct and separate towns, each having its own
physiognomy, its own specialty, its manners, customs, privileges,
and history: the City, the University, the Town.  The City,
which occupied the island, was the most ancient, the smallest,
and the mother of the other two, crowded in between them
like (may we be pardoned the comparison) a little old woman
between two large and handsome maidens.  The University
covered the left bank of the Seine, from the Tournelle to the
Tour de Nesle, points which correspond in the Paris of to-day,
the one to the wine market, the other to the mint.  Its wall
included a large part of that plain where Julian had built his
hot baths.  The hill of Sainte-GeneviΦve was enclosed in it.
The culminating point of this sweep of walls was the Papal
gate, that is to say, near the present site of the Pantheon.
The Town, which was the largest of the three fragments of
Paris, held the right bank.  Its quay, broken or interrupted
in many places, ran along the Seine, from the Tour de Billy
to the Tour du Bois; that is to say, from the place where the
granary stands to-day, to the present site of the Tuileries.
These four points, where the Seine intersected the wall of the
capital, the Tournelle and the Tour de Nesle on the right, the
Tour de Billy and the Tour du Bois on the left, were called
pre-eminently, "the four towers of Paris."  The Town encroached
still more extensively upon the fields than the University.
The culminating point of the Town wall (that of Charles V.)
was at the gates of Saint-Denis and Saint-Martin, whose situation
has not been changed.

As we have just said, each of these three great divisions of
Paris was a town, but too special a town to be complete, a city
which could not get along without the other two.  Hence three
entirely distinct aspects: churches abounded in the City; palaces,
in the Town; and colleges, in the University.  Neglecting
here the originalities, of secondary importance in old
Paris, and the capricious regulations regarding the public
highways, we will say, from a general point of view, taking
only masses and the whole group, in this chaos of communal
jurisdictions, that the island belonged to the bishop, the right
bank to the provost of the merchants, the left bank to the
Rector; over all ruled the provost of Paris, a royal not
a municipal official.  The City had Notre-Dame; the Town, the
Louvre and the H⌠tel de Ville; the University, the Sorbonne.
The Town had the markets (Halles); the city, the Hospital;
the University, the PrΘ-aux-Clercs.  Offences committed by
the scholars on the left bank were tried in the law courts on
the island, and were punished on the right bank at Montfauτon;
unless the rector, feeling the university to be strong and
the king weak, intervened; for it was the students' privilege
to be hanged on their own grounds.

The greater part of these privileges, it may be noted in
passing, and there were some even better than the above, had
been extorted from the kings by revolts and mutinies.  It is
the course of things from time immemorial; the king only
lets go when the people tear away.  There is an old charter
which puts the matter naively: apropos of fidelity: ~Civibus
fidelitas in reges, quoe tamen aliquoties seditionibus
interrypta, multa peperit privileyia~.

In the fifteenth century, the Seine bathed five islands within
the walls of Paris: Louviers island, where there were then
trees, and where there is no longer anything but wood; l'ile
aux Vaches, and l'ile Notre-Dame, both deserted, with the
exception of one house, both fiefs of the bishop--in the
seventeenth century, a single island was formed out of these
two, which was built upon and named l'ile Saint-Louis--,
lastly the City, and at its point, the little islet of the cow
tender, which was afterwards engulfed beneath the platform
of the Pont-Neuf.  The City then had five bridges: three on
the right, the Pont Notre-Dame, and the Pont au Change, of
stone, the Pont aux Meuniers, of wood; two on the left, the
Petit Pont, of stone, the Pont Saint-Michel, of wood; all
loaded with houses.

The University had six gates, built by Philip Augustus;
there were, beginning with la Tournelle, the Porte Saint-
Victor, the Porte Bordelle, the Porte Papale, the Porte Saint-
Jacques, the Porte Saint-Michel, the Porte Saint-Germain.
The Town had six gates, built by Charles V.; beginning with
the Tour de Billy they were: the Porte Saint-Antoine, the Porte
du Temple, the Porte Saint-Martin, the Porte Saint-Denis, the
Porte Montmartre, the Porte Saint-HonorΘ.  All these gates
were strong, and also handsome, which does not detract from
strength.  A large, deep moat, with a brisk current during
the high water of winter, bathed the base of the wall round
Paris; the Seine furnished the water.  At night, the gates
were shut, the river was barred at both ends of the city with
huge iron chains, and Paris slept tranquilly.

From a bird's-eye view, these three burgs, the City, the
Town, and the University, each presented to the eye an
inextricable skein of eccentrically tangled streets.  Nevertheless,
at first sight, one recognized the fact that these three
fragments formed but one body.  One immediately perceived three
long parallel streets, unbroken, undisturbed, traversing, almost
in a straight line, all three cities, from one end to the other;
from North to South, perpendicularly, to the Seine, which
bound them together, mingled them, infused them in each
other, poured and transfused the people incessantly, from one
to the other, and made one out of the three.  The first of
these streets ran from the Porte Saint-Martin: it was called
the Rue Saint-Jacques in the University, Rue de la Juiverie in
the City, Rue Saint-Martin in the Town; it crossed the water
twice, under the name of the Petit Pont and the Pont Notre-
Dame.  The second, which was called the Rue de la Harpe on
the left bank, Rue de la BarilleriΘ in the island, Rue Saint-
Denis on the right bank, Pont Saint-Michel on one arm of
the Seine, Pont au Change on the other, ran from the Porte
Saint-Michel in the University, to the Porte Saint-Denis in
the Town.  However, under all these names, there were but
two streets, parent streets, generating streets,--the two
arteries of Paris.  All the other veins of the triple city
either derived their supply from them or emptied into them.

Independently of these two principal streets, piercing Paris
diametrically in its whole breadth, from side to side, common
to the entire capital, the City and the University had also
each its own great special street, which ran lengthwise by
them, parallel to the Seine, cutting, as it passed, at right
angles, the two arterial thoroughfares.  Thus, in the Town,
one descended in a straight line from the Porte Saint-Antoine
to the Porte Saint-HonorΘ; in the University from the Porte
Saint-Victor to the Porte Saint-Germain.  These two great
thoroughfares intersected by the two first, formed the canvas
upon which reposed, knotted and crowded together on every
hand, the labyrinthine network of the streets of Paris.  In
the incomprehensible plan of these streets, one distinguished
likewise, on looking attentively, two clusters of great streets,
like magnified sheaves of grain, one in the University, the
other in the Town, which spread out gradually from the
bridges to the gates.

Some traces of this geometrical plan still exist to-day.

Now, what aspect did this whole present, when, as viewed
from the summit of the towers of Notre-Dame, in 1482?
That we shall try to describe.

For the spectator who arrived, panting, upon that pinnacle,
it was first a dazzling confusing view of roofs, chimneys,
streets, bridges, places, spires, bell towers.  Everything
struck your eye at once: the carved gable, the pointed roof, the
turrets suspended at the angles of the walls; the stone pyramids
of the eleventh century, the slate obelisks of the fifteenth; the
round, bare tower of the donjon keep; the square and fretted
tower of the church; the great and the little, the massive and
the aerial.  The eye was, for a long time, wholly lost in this
labyrinth, where there was nothing which did not possess its
originality, its reason, its genius, its beauty,--nothing which
did not proceed from art; beginning with the smallest house,
with its painted and carved front, with external beams, elliptical
door, with projecting stories, to the royal Louvre, which
then had a colonnade of towers.  But these are the principal
masses which were then to be distinguished when the eye
began to accustom itself to this tumult of edifices.

In the first place, the City.--"The island of the City," as
Sauval says, who, in spite of his confused medley, sometimes
has such happy turns of expression,--"the island of the city
is made like a great ship, stuck in the mud and run aground
in the current, near the centre of the Seine."

We have just explained that, in the fifteenth century, this
ship was anchored to the two banks of the river by five
bridges.  This form of a ship had also struck the heraldic
scribes; for it is from that, and not from the siege by the
Normans, that the ship which blazons the old shield of Paris,
comes, according to Favyn and Pasquier.  For him who understands
how to decipher them, armorial bearings are algebra,
armorial bearings have a tongue.  The whole history of the
second half of the Middle Ages is written in armorial
bearings,--the first half is in the symbolism of the Roman
churches.  They are the hieroglyphics of feudalism, succeeding
those of theocracy.

Thus the City first presented itself to the eye, with its stern
to the east, and its prow to the west.  Turning towards the
prow, one had before one an innumerable flock of ancient
roofs, over which arched broadly the lead-covered apse of the
Sainte-Chapelle, like an elephant's haunches loaded with its
tower.  Only here, this tower was the most audacious, the
most open, the most ornamented spire of cabinet-maker's work
that ever let the sky peep through its cone of lace.  In front
of Notre-Dame, and very near at hand, three streets opened
into the cathedral square,--a fine square, lined with ancient
houses.  Over the south side of this place bent the wrinkled
and sullen faτade of the H⌠tel Dieu, and its roof, which seemed
covered with warts and pustules.  Then, on the right and the
left, to east and west, within that wall of the City, which was
yet so contracted, rose the bell towers of its one and twenty
churches, of every date, of every form, of every size, from the
low and wormeaten belfry of Saint-Denis du Pas (~Carcer
Glaueini~) to the slender needles of Saint-Pierre aux Boeufs
and Saint-Landry.

Behind Notre-Dame, the cloister and its Gothic galleries
spread out towards the north; on the south, the half-Roman
palace of the bishop; on the east, the desert point of the
Terrain.  In this throng of houses the eye also distinguished,
by the lofty open-work mitres of stone which then crowned
the roof itself, even the most elevated windows of the palace,
the H⌠tel given by the city, under Charles VI., to JuvΘnal des
Ursins; a little farther on, the pitch-covered sheds of the
Palus Market; in still another quarter the new apse of Saint-
Germain le Vieux, lengthened in 1458, with a bit of the Rue
aux Febves; and then, in places, a square crowded with
people; a pillory, erected at the corner of a street; a fine
fragment of the pavement of Philip Augustus, a magnificent
flagging, grooved for the horses' feet, in the middle of the
road, and so badly replaced in the sixteenth century by the
miserable cobblestones, called the "pavement of the League;" a
deserted back courtyard, with one of those diaphanous staircase
turrets, such as were erected in the fifteenth century, one
of which is still to be seen in the Rue des Bourdonnais.
Lastly, at the right of the Sainte-Chapelle, towards the west,
the Palais de Justice rested its group of towers at the edge
of the water.  The thickets of the king's gardens, which
covered the western point of the City, masked the Island du
Passeur.  As for the water, from the summit of the towers of
Notre-Dame one hardly saw it, on either side of the City; the
Seine was hidden by bridges, the bridges by houses.

And when the glance passed these bridges, whose roofs were
visibly green, rendered mouldy before their time by the vapors
from the water, if it was directed to the left, towards the
University, the first edifice which struck it was a large,
low sheaf of towers, the Petit-Chαtelet, whose yawning gate
devoured the end of the Petit-Pont.  Then, if your view ran
along the bank, from east to west, from the Tournelle to the
Tour de Nesle, there was a long cordon of houses, with carved
beams, stained-glass windows, each story projecting over
that beneath it, an interminable zigzag of bourgeois gables,
frequently interrupted by the mouth of a street, and from time
to time also by the front or angle of a huge stone mansion,
planted at its ease, with courts and gardens, wings and
detached buildings, amid this populace of crowded and narrow
houses, like a grand gentleman among a throng of rustics.
There were five or six of these mansions on the quay, from the
house of Lorraine, which shared with the Bernardins the
grand enclosure adjoining the Tournelle, to the H⌠tel de Nesle,
whose principal tower ended Paris, and whose pointed roofs
were in a position, during three months of the year, to
encroach, with their black triangles, upon the scarlet disk of
the setting sun.

This side of the Seine was, however, the least mercantile of
the two.  Students furnished more of a crowd and more noise
there than artisans, and there was not, properly speaking,
any quay, except from the Pont Saint-Michel to the Tour de
Nesle.  The rest of the bank of the Seine was now a naked
strand, the same as beyond the Bernardins; again, a throng
of houses, standing with their feet in the water, as between
the two bridges.

There was a great uproar of laundresses; they screamed, and
talked, and sang from morning till night along the beach,
and beat a great deal of linen there, just as in our day.
This is not the least of the gayeties of Paris.

The University presented a dense mass to the eye.  From
one end to the other, it was homogeneous and compact.  The
thousand roofs, dense, angular, clinging to each other,
composed, nearly all, of the same geometrical element, offered,
when viewed from above, the aspect of a crystallization of the
same substance.

The capricious ravine of streets did not cut this block of
houses into too disproportionate slices.  The forty-two colleges
were scattered about in a fairly equal manner, and there were
some everywhere.  The amusingly varied crests of these
beautiful edifices were the product of the same art as the
simple roofs which they overshot, and were, actually, only
a multiplication of the square or the cube of the same
geometrical figure.  Hence they complicated the whole effect,
without disturbing it; completed, without overloading it.
Geometry is harmony.  Some fine mansions here and there
made magnificent outlines against the picturesque attics of
the left bank.  The house of Nevers, the house of Rome, the
house of Reims, which have disappeared; the H⌠tel de Cluny,
which still exists, for the consolation of the artist, and whose
tower was so stupidly deprived of its crown a few years ago.
Close to Cluny, that Roman palace, with fine round arches,
were once the hot baths of Julian.  There were a great many
abbeys, of a beauty more devout, of a grandeur more solemn
than the mansions, but not less beautiful, not less grand.
Those which first caught the eye were the Bernardins, with
their three bell towers; Sainte-GeneviΦve, whose square
tower, which still exists, makes us regret the rest; the
Sorbonne, half college, half monastery, of which so admirable
a nave survives; the fine quadrilateral cloister of the Mathurins;
its neighbor, the cloister of Saint-Benoit, within whose
walls they have had time to cobble up a theatre, between the
seventh and eighth editions of this book; the Cordeliers, with
their three enormous adjacent gables; the Augustins, whose
graceful spire formed, after the Tour de Nesle, the second
denticulation on this side of Paris, starting from the west.
The colleges, which are, in fact, the intermediate ring between
the cloister and the world, hold the middle position in the
monumental series between the H⌠tels and the abbeys, with a
severity full of elegance, sculpture less giddy than the palaces,
an architecture less severe than the convents.  Unfortunately,
hardly anything remains of these monuments, where Gothic
art combined with so just a balance, richness and economy.
The churches (and they were numerous and splendid in the
University, and they were graded there also in all the ages of
architecture, from the round arches of Saint-Julian to the
pointed arches of Saint-SΘverin), the churches dominated the
whole; and, like one harmony more in this mass of harmonies,
they pierced in quick succession the multiple open work of
the gables with slashed spires, with open-work bell towers,
with slender pinnacles, whose line was also only a magnificent
exaggeration of the acute angle of the roofs.

The ground of the University was hilly; Mount Sainte-
GeneviΦve formed an enormous mound to the south; and it
was a sight to see from the summit of Notre-Dame how that
throng of narrow and tortuous streets (to-day the Latin Quarter),
those bunches of houses which, spread out in every direction
from the top of this eminence, precipitated themselves in
disorder, and almost perpendicularly down its flanks, nearly to
the water's edge, having the air, some of falling, others of
clambering up again, and all of holding to one another.  A
continual flux of a thousand black points which passed each
other on the pavements made everything move before the
eyes; it was the populace seen thus from aloft and afar.

Lastly, in the intervals of these roofs, of these spires, of
these accidents of numberless edifices, which bent and writhed,
and jagged in so eccentric a manner the extreme line of the
University, one caught a glimpse, here and there, of a great
expanse of moss-grown wall, a thick, round tower, a crenellated
city gate, shadowing forth the fortress; it was the wall of
Philip Augustus.  Beyond, the fields gleamed green; beyond,
fled the roads, along which were scattered a few more suburban
houses, which became more infrequent as they became more
distant.  Some of these faubourgs were important: there were,
first, starting from la Tournelle, the Bourg Saint-Victor, with
its one arch bridge over the BiΦvre, its abbey where one could
read the epitaph of Louis le Gros, ~epitaphium Ludovici Grossi~,
and its church with an octagonal spire, flanked with four little
bell towers of the eleventh century (a similar one can be seen
at Etampes; it is not yet destroyed); next, the Bourg Saint-
Marceau, which already had three churches and one convent;
then, leaving the mill of the Gobelins and its four white walls
on the left, there was the Faubourg Saint-Jacques with the
beautiful carved cross in its square; the church of Saint-
Jacques du Haut-Pas, which was then Gothic, pointed, charming;
Saint-Magloire, a fine nave of the fourteenth century,
which Napoleon turned into a hayloft; Notre-Dame des
Champs, where there were Byzantine mosaics; lastly, after
having left behind, full in the country, the Monastery des
Chartreux, a rich edifice contemporary with the Palais de Justice,
with its little garden divided into compartments, and the
haunted ruins of Vauvert, the eye fell, to the west, upon the
three Roman spires of Saint-Germain des PrΘs.  The Bourg
Saint-Germain, already a large community, formed fifteen or
twenty streets in the rear; the pointed bell tower of Saint-
Sulpice marked one corner of the town.  Close beside it one
descried the quadrilateral enclosure of the fair of Saint-
Germain, where the market is situated to-day; then the
abbot's pillory, a pretty little round tower, well capped with
a leaden cone; the brickyard was further on, and the Rue du
Four, which led to the common bakehouse, and the mill on its
hillock, and the lazar house, a tiny house, isolated and half
seen.

But that which attracted the eye most of all, and fixed it for
a long time on that point, was the abbey itself.  It is certain
that this monastery, which had a grand air, both as a church and
as a seignory; that abbatial palace, where the bishops of Paris
counted themselves happy if they could pass the night; that
refectory, upon which the architect had bestowed the air, the
beauty, and the rose window of a cathedral; that elegant
chapel of the Virgin; that monumental dormitory; those vast
gardens; that portcullis; that drawbridge; that envelope of
battlements which notched to the eye the verdure of the
surrounding meadows; those courtyards, where gleamed men at
arms, intermingled with golden copes;--the whole grouped
and clustered about three lofty spires, with round arches,
well planted upon a Gothic apse, made a magnificent figure
against the horizon.

When, at length, after having contemplated the University
for a long time, you turned towards the right bank, towards
the Town, the character of the spectacle was abruptly altered.
The Town, in fact much larger than the University, was also
less of a unit.  At the first glance, one saw that it was divided
into many masses, singularly distinct.  First, to the eastward,
in that part of the town which still takes its name from the
marsh where CamulogΦnes entangled Caesar, was a pile of
palaces.  The block extended to the very water's edge.  Four
almost contiguous H⌠tels, Jouy, Sens, Barbeau, the house of
the Queen, mirrored their slate peaks, broken with slender
turrets, in the Seine.

These four edifices filled the space from the Rue des
NonaindiΦres, to the abbey of the Celestins, whose spire gracefully
relieved their line of gables and battlements.  A few miserable,
greenish hovels, hanging over the water in front of these
sumptuous H⌠tels, did not prevent one from seeing the fine
angles of their faτades, their large, square windows with
stone mullions, their pointed porches overloaded with statues,
the vivid outlines of their walls, always clear cut, and all
those charming accidents of architecture, which cause Gothic
art to have the air of beginning its combinations afresh with
every monument.

Behind these palaces, extended in all directions, now broken,
fenced in, battlemented like a citadel, now veiled by great
trees like a Carthusian convent, the immense and multiform
enclosure of that miraculous H⌠tel de Saint-Pol, where the
King of France possessed the means of lodging superbly two
and twenty princes of the rank of the dauphin and the Duke
of Burgundy, with their domestics and their suites, without
counting the great lords, and the emperor when he came to
view Paris, and the lions, who had their separate H⌠tel at the
royal H⌠tel.  Let us say here that a prince's apartment was
then composed of never less than eleven large rooms, from
the chamber of state to the oratory, not to mention the galleries,
baths, vapor-baths, and other "superfluous places," with
which each apartment was provided; not to mention the private
gardens for each of the king's guests; not to mention
the kitchens, the cellars, the domestic offices, the general
refectories of the house, the poultry-yards, where there were
twenty-two general laboratories, from the bakehouses to the
wine-cellars; games of a thousand sorts, malls, tennis, and riding
at the ring; aviaries, fishponds, menageries, stables, barns,
libraries, arsenals and foundries.  This was what a king's
palace, a Louvre, a H⌠tel de Saint-Pol was then.  A city
within a city.

From the tower where we are placed, the H⌠tel Saint-Pol,
almost half hidden by the four great houses of which we have
just spoken, was still very considerable and very marvellous
to see.  One could there distinguish, very well, though cleverly
united with the principal building by long galleries, decked
with painted glass and slender columns, the three H⌠tels which
Charles V. had amalgamated with his palace: the H⌠tel du
Petit-Muce, with the airy balustrade, which formed a graceful
border to its roof; the H⌠tel of the Abbe de Saint-Maur,
having the vanity of a stronghold, a great tower, machicolations,
loopholes, iron gratings, and over the large Saxon door,
the armorial bearings of the abbΘ, between the two mortises
of the drawbridge; the H⌠tel of the Comte d' Etampes, whose
donjon keep, ruined at its summit, was rounded and notched
like a cock's comb; here and there, three or four ancient oaks,
forming a tuft together like enormous cauliflowers; gambols
of swans, in the clear water of the fishponds, all in folds
of light and shade; many courtyards of which one beheld
picturesque bits; the H⌠tel of the Lions, with its low, pointed
arches on short, Saxon pillars, its iron gratings and its
perpetual roar; shooting up above the whole, the scale-
ornamented spire of the Ave-Maria; on the left, the house of
the Provost of Paris, flanked by four small towers, delicately
grooved, in the middle; at the extremity, the H⌠tel Saint-Pol,
properly speaking, with its multiplied faτades, its successive
enrichments from the time of Charles V., the hybrid excrescences,
with which the fancy of the architects had loaded it
during the last two centuries, with all the apses of its chapels,
all the gables of its galleries, a thousand weathercocks for the
four winds, and its two lofty contiguous towers, whose conical
roof, surrounded by battlements at its base, looked like those
pointed caps which have their edges turned up.

Continuing to mount the stories of this amphitheatre of
palaces spread out afar upon the ground, after crossing a deep
ravine hollowed out of the roofs in the Town, which marked
the passage of the Rue Saint-Antoine, the eye reached the
house of AngoulΩme, a vast construction of many epochs,
where there were perfectly new and very white parts, which
melted no better into the whole than a red patch on a blue
doublet.  Nevertheless, the remarkably pointed and lofty
roof of the modern palace, bristling with carved eaves,
covered with sheets of lead, where coiled a thousand fantastic
arabesques of sparkling incrustations of gilded bronze, that
roof, so curiously damascened, darted upwards gracefully from
the midst of the brown ruins of the ancient edifice; whose
huge and ancient towers, rounded by age like casks, sinking
together with old age, and rending themselves from top to
bottom, resembled great bellies unbuttoned.  Behind rose the
forest of spires of the Palais des Tournelles.  Not a view in
the world, either at Chambord or at the Alhambra, is more
magic, more aerial, more enchanting, than that thicket of
spires, tiny bell towers, chimneys, weather-vanes, winding
staircases, lanterns through which the daylight makes its way,
which seem cut out at a blow, pavilions, spindle-shaped turrets,
or, as they were then called, "tournelles," all differing in
form, in height, and attitude.  One would have pronounced
it a gigantic stone chess-board.

To the right of the Tournelles, that truss of enormous
towers, black as ink, running into each other and tied, as it
were, by a circular moat; that donjon keep, much more pierced
with loopholes than with windows; that drawbridge, always
raised; that portcullis, always lowered,--is the Bastille.
Those sorts of black beaks which project from between the
battlements, and which you take from a distance to be cave
spouts, are cannons.

Beneath them, at the foot of the formidable edifice, behold
the Porte Sainte-Antoine, buried between its two towers.

Beyond the Tournelles, as far as the wall of Charles V.,
spread out, with rich compartments of verdure and of flowers,
a velvet carpet of cultivated land and royal parks, in the
midst of which one recognized, by its labyrinth of trees and
alleys, the famous Daedalus garden which Louis XI. had given
to Coictier.  The doctor's observatory rose above the labyrinth
like a great isolated column, with a tiny house for a
capital.  Terrible astrologies took place in that laboratory.

There to-day is the Place Royale.

As we have just said, the quarter of the palace, of which
we have just endeavored to give the reader some idea by
indicating only the chief points, filled the angle which Charles
V.'s wall made with the Seine on the east.  The centre of
the Town was occupied by a pile of houses for the populace.
It was there, in fact, that the three bridges disgorged upon
the right bank, and bridges lead to the building of houses
rather than palaces.  That congregation of bourgeois habitations,
pressed together like the cells in a hive, had a beauty of
its own.  It is with the roofs of a capital as with the waves
of the sea,--they are grand.  First the streets, crossed and
entangled, forming a hundred amusing figures in the block;
around the market-place, it was like a star with a thousand
rays.

The Rues Saint-Denis and Saint-Martin, with their innumerable
ramifications, rose one after the other, like trees
intertwining their branches; and then the tortuous lines,
the Rues de la PlΓtrerie, de la Verrerie, de la Tixeranderie,
etc., meandered over all.  There were also fine edifices which
pierced the petrified undulations of that sea of gables.  At
the head of the Pont aux Changeurs, behind which one beheld
the Seine foaming beneath the wheels of the Pont aux
Meuniers, there was the Chalelet, no longer a Roman tower, as
under Julian the Apostate, but a feudal tower of the thirteenth
century, and of a stone so hard that the pickaxe could
not break away so much as the thickness of the fist in a space
of three hours; there was the rich square bell tower of Saint-
Jacques de la Boucherie, with its angles all frothing with
carvings, already admirable, although it was not finished in
the fifteenth century.  (It lacked, in particular, the four
monsters, which, still perched to-day on the corners of its
roof, have the air of so many sphinxes who are propounding to
new Paris the riddle of the ancient Paris.  Rault, the sculptor,
only placed them in position in 1526, and received twenty
francs for his pains.) There was the Maison-aux-Piliers, the
Pillar House, opening upon that Place de GrΦve of which we
have given the reader some idea; there was Saint-Gervais,
which a front "in good taste" has since spoiled; Saint-MΘry,
whose ancient pointed arches were still almost round arches;
Saint-Jean, whose magnificent spire was proverbial; there
were twenty other monuments, which did not disdain to bury
their wonders in that chaos of black, deep, narrow streets.
Add the crosses of carved stone, more lavishly scattered
through the squares than even the gibbets; the cemetery of
the Innocents, whose architectural wall could be seen in the
distance above the roofs; the pillory of the Markets, whose
top was visible between two chimneys of the Rue de la
Cossonnerie; the ladder of the Croix-du-Trahoir, in its square
always black with people; the circular buildings of the wheat
mart; the fragments of Philip Augustus's ancient wall,
which could be made out here and there, drowned among the
houses, its towers gnawed by ivy, its gates in ruins, with
crumbling and deformed stretches of wall; the quay with its
thousand shops, and its bloody knacker's yards; the Seine
encumbered with boats, from the Port au Foin to Port-l'EvΩque,
and you will have a confused picture of what the central
trapezium of the Town was like in 1482.

With these two quarters, one of H⌠tels, the other of houses,
the third feature of aspect presented by the city was a long
zone of abbeys, which bordered it in nearly the whole of its
circumference, from the rising to the setting sun, and, behind
the circle of fortifications which hemmed in Paris, formed a
second interior enclosure of convents and chapels.  Thus,
immediately adjoining the park des Tournelles, between the
Rue Saint-Antoine and the Vielle Rue du Temple, there stood
Sainte-Catherine, with its immense cultivated lands, which
were terminated only by the wall of Paris.  Between the old
and the new Rue du Temple, there was the Temple, a sinister
group of towers, lofty, erect, and isolated in the middle of a
vast, battlemented enclosure.  Between the Rue Neuve-du-
Temple and the Rue Saint-Martin, there was the Abbey of
Saint-Martin, in the midst of its gardens, a superb fortified
church, whose girdle of towers, whose diadem of bell towers,
yielded in force and splendor only to Saint-Germain des
PrΘs.  Between the Rue Saint-Martin and the Rue Saint-
Denis, spread the enclosure of the TrinitΘ.

Lastly, between the Rue Saint-Denis, and the Rue Montorgueil,
stood the Filles-Dieu.  On one side, the rotting roofs
and unpaved enclosure of the Cour des Miracles could be
descried.  It was the sole profane ring which was linked to
that devout chain of convents.

Finally, the fourth compartment, which stretched itself out
in the agglomeration of the roofs on the right bank, and
which occupied the western angle of the enclosure, and the
banks of the river down stream, was a fresh cluster of palaces
and H⌠tels pressed close about the base of the Louvre.  The
old Louvre of Philip Augustus, that immense edifice whose
great tower rallied about it three and twenty chief towers, not
to reckon the lesser towers, seemed from a distance to be
enshrined in the Gothic roofs of the H⌠tel d'Alenτon, and the
Petit-Bourbon.  This hydra of towers, giant guardian of
Paris, with its four and twenty heads, always erect, with its
monstrous haunches, loaded or scaled with slates, and all
streaming with metallic reflections, terminated with wonderful
effect the configuration of the Town towards the west.

Thus an immense block, which the Romans called ~iusula~, or
island, of bourgeois houses, flanked on the right and the left
by two blocks of palaces, crowned, the one by the Louvre, the
other by the Tournelles, bordered on the north by a long
girdle of abbeys and cultivated enclosures, all amalgamated
and melted together in one view; upon these thousands of
edifices, whose tiled and slated roofs outlined upon each other
so many fantastic chains, the bell towers, tattooed, fluted, and
ornamented with twisted bands, of the four and forty churches
on the right bank; myriads of cross streets; for boundary on
one side, an enclosure of lofty walls with square towers (that
of the University had round towers); on the other, the Seine,
cut by bridges, and bearing on its bosom a multitude of boats;
behold the Town of Paris in the fifteenth century.

Beyond the walls, several suburban villages pressed close
about the gates, but less numerous and more scattered than
those of the University.  Behind the Bastille there were
twenty hovels clustered round the curious sculptures of the
Croix-Faubin and the flying buttresses of the Abbey of Saint-
Antoine des Champs; then Popincourt, lost amid wheat fields;
then la Courtille, a merry village of wine-shops; the hamlet
of Saint-Laurent with its church whose bell tower, from afar,
seemed to add itself to the pointed towers of the Porte Saint-
Martin; the Faubourg Saint-Denis, with the vast enclosure
of Saint-Ladre; beyond the Montmartre Gate, the Grange-
BateliΦre, encircled with white walls; behind it, with its
chalky slopes, Montmartre, which had then almost as many
churches as windmills, and which has kept only the windmills,
for society no longer demands anything but bread for the
body.  Lastly, beyond the Louvre, the Faubourg Saint-
HonorΘ, already considerable at that time, could be seen
stretching away into the fields, and Petit-Bretagne gleaming
green, and the MarchΘ aux Pourceaux spreading abroad, in
whose centre swelled the horrible apparatus used for boiling
counterfeiters.  Between la Courtille and Saint-Laurent, your
eye had already noticed, on the summit of an eminence
crouching amid desert plains, a sort of edifice which
resembled from a distance a ruined colonnade, mounted upon
a basement with its foundation laid bare.  This was neither
a Parthenon, nor a temple of the Olympian Jupiter.  It was
Montfauτon.

Now, if the enumeration of so many edifices, summary as
we have endeavored to make it, has not shattered in the
reader's mind the general image of old Paris, as we have
constructed it, we will recapitulate it in a few words.  In
the centre, the island of the City, resembling as to form an
enormous tortoise, and throwing out its bridges with tiles for
scales; like legs from beneath its gray shell of roofs.  On the
left, the monolithic trapezium, firm, dense, bristling, of the
University; on the right, the vast semicircle of the Town,
much more intermixed with gardens and monuments.  The
three blocks, city, university, and town, marbled with innumerable
streets.  Across all, the Seine, "foster-mother Seine,"
as says Father Du Breul, blocked with islands, bridges, and
boats.  All about an immense plain, patched with a thousand
sorts of cultivated plots, sown with fine villages.  On the
left, Issy, Vanvres, Vaugirarde, Montrouge, Gentilly, with
its round tower and its square tower, etc.; on the right,
twenty others, from Conflans to Ville-l'EvΩque.  On the horizon,
a border of hills arranged in a circle like the rim of the
basin.  Finally, far away to the east, Vincennes, and its
seven quadrangular towers to the south, BicΩtre and its
pointed turrets; to the north, Saint-Denis and its spire; to
the west, Saint Cloud and its donjon keep.  Such was the
Paris which the ravens, who lived in 1482, beheld from the
summits of the towers of Notre-Dame.

Nevertheless, Voltaire said of this city, that "before Louis
XIV., it possessed but four fine monuments": the dome of
the Sorbonne, the Val-de-GrΓce, the modern Louvre, and I
know not what the fourth was--the Luxembourg, perhaps.
Fortunately, Voltaire was the author of "Candide" in spite of
this, and in spite of this, he is, among all the men who have
followed each other in the long series of humanity, the one
who has best possessed the diabolical laugh.  Moreover, this
proves that one can be a fine genius, and yet understand nothing
of an art to which one does not belong.  Did not Moliere
imagine that he was doing Raphael and Michael-Angelo a very
great honor, by calling them "those Mignards of their age?"

Let us return to Paris and to the fifteenth century.

It was not then merely a handsome city; it was a homogeneous
city, an architectural and historical product of the
Middle Ages, a chronicle in stone.  It was a city formed of
two layers only; the Romanesque layer and the Gothic layer;
for the Roman layer had disappeared long before, with the
exception of the Hot Baths of Julian, where it still pierced
through the thick crust of the Middle Ages.  As for the
Celtic layer, no specimens were any longer to be found, even
when sinking wells.

Fifty years later, when the Renaissance began to mingle
with this unity which was so severe and yet so varied, the
dazzling luxury of its fantasies and systems, its debasements
of Roman round arches, Greek columns, and Gothic bases, its
sculpture which was so tender and so ideal, its peculiar taste
for arabesques and acanthus leaves, its architectural paganism,
contemporary with Luther, Paris, was perhaps, still more beautiful,
although less harmonious to the eye, and to the thought.

But this splendid moment lasted only for a short time; the
Renaissance was not impartial; it did not content itself with
building, it wished to destroy; it is true that it required the
room.  Thus Gothic Paris was complete only for a moment. Saint-
Jacques de la Boucherie had barely been completed when the
demolition of the old Louvre was begun.

After that, the great city became more disfigured every day.
Gothic Paris, beneath which Roman Paris was effaced, was effaced in
its turn; but can any one say what Paris has replaced it?

There is the Paris of Catherine de Medicis at the Tuileries;*--the
Paris of Henri II., at the H⌠tel de Ville, two edifices
still in fine taste;--the Paris of Henri IV., at the Place
Royale: faτades of brick with stone corners, and slated roofs,
tri-colored houses;--the Paris of Louis XIII., at the Val-de-
Grace: a crushed and squat architecture, with vaults like
basket-handles, and something indescribably pot-bellied in the
column, and thickset in the dome;--the Paris of Louis XIV.,
in the Invalides: grand, rich, gilded, cold;--the Paris of Louis
XV., in Saint-Sulpice: volutes, knots of ribbon, clouds,
vermicelli and chiccory leaves, all in stone;--the Paris of Louis
XVI., in the Pantheon: Saint Peter of Rome, badly copied (the
edifice is awkwardly heaped together, which has not amended
its lines);--the Paris of the Republic, in the School of
Medicine: a poor Greek and Roman taste, which resembles the
Coliseum or the Parthenon as the constitution of the year III.,
resembles the laws of Minos,--it is called in architecture,
"the Messidor"** taste;--the Paris of Napoleon in the Place
Vendome: this one is sublime, a column of bronze made of
cannons;--the Paris of the Restoration, at the Bourse: a
very white colonnade supporting a very smooth frieze; the
whole is square and cost twenty millions.


*  We have seen with sorrow mingled with indignation, that it
is the intention to increase, to recast, to make over, that is
to say, to destroy this admirable palace.  The architects of our
day have too heavy a hand to touch these delicate works of the
Renaissance.  We still cherish a hope that they will not dare.
Moreover, this demolition of the Tuileries now, would be not
only a brutal deed of violence, which would make a drunken vandal
blush--it would be an act of treason.  The Tuileries is not simply
a masterpiece of the art of the sixteenth century, it is a page
of the history of the nineteenth.  This palace no longer belongs
to the king, but to the people.  Let us leave it as it is.  Our
revolution has twice set its seal upon its front.  On one of its
two faτades, there are the cannon-balls of the 10th of August;
on the other, the balls of the 29th of July.  It is sacred.
Paris, April 1, 1831.  (Note to the fifth edition.)

**  The tenth month of the French republican calendar, from the
19th of June to the 18th of July.


To each of these characteristic monuments there is attached
by a similarity of taste, fashion, and attitude, a certain
number of houses scattered about in different quarters and which
the eyes of the connoisseur easily distinguishes and furnishes
with a date.  When one knows how to look, one finds the
spirit of a century, and the physiognomy of a king, even in
the knocker on a door.

The Paris of the present day has then, no general physiognomy.  It
is a collection of specimens of many centuries, and the finest have
disappeared.  The capital grows only in houses, and what houses!
At the rate at which Paris is now proceeding, it will renew itself
every fifty years.

Thus the historical significance of its architecture is being
effaced every day.  Monuments are becoming rarer and rarer,
and one seems to see them gradually engulfed, by the flood
of houses.  Our fathers had a Paris of stone; our sons will
have one of plaster.

So far as the modern monuments of new Paris are concerned,
we would gladly be excused from mentioning them.  It is
not that we do not admire them as they deserve.  The
Sainte-GeneviΦve of M. Soufflot is certainly the finest Savoy
cake that has ever been made in stone.  The Palace of the
Legion of Honor is also a very distinguished bit of pastry.
The dome of the wheat market is an English jockey cap, on a
grand scale.  The towers of Saint-Sulpice are two huge clarinets,
and the form is as good as any other; the telegraph, contorted
and grimacing, forms an admirable accident upon their roofs.
Saint-Roch has a door which, for magnificence, is comparable only
to that of Saint-Thomas d'Aquin.  It has, also, a crucifixion in
high relief, in a cellar, with a sun of gilded wood.  These things
are fairly marvellous.  The lantern of the labyrinth of the Jardin
des Plantes is also very ingenious.

As for the Palace of the Bourse, which is Greek as to its
colonnade, Roman in the round arches of its doors and windows,
of the Renaissance by virtue of its flattened vault, it is
indubitably a very correct and very pure monument; the proof
is that it is crowned with an attic, such as was never seen in
Athens, a beautiful, straight line, gracefully broken here and
there by stovepipes.  Let us add that if it is according to
rule that the architecture of a building should be adapted to
its purpose in such a manner that this purpose shall be
immediately apparent from the mere aspect of the building, one
cannot be too much amazed at a structure which might be
indifferently--the palace of a king, a chamber of communes,
a town-hall, a college, a riding-school, an academy, a
warehouse, a court-house, a museum, a barracks, a sepulchre, a
temple, or a theatre.  However, it is an Exchange.  An edifice
ought to be, moreover, suitable to the climate.  This one
is evidently constructed expressly for our cold and rainy skies.
It has a roof almost as flat as roofs in the East, which involves
sweeping the roof in winter, when it snows; and of course
roofs are made to be swept.  As for its purpose, of which we
just spoke, it fulfils it to a marvel; it is a bourse in France
as it would have been a temple in Greece.  It is true that the
architect was at a good deal of trouble to conceal the clock
face, which would have destroyed the purity of the fine lines
of the faτade; but, on the other hand, we have that colonnade
which circles round the edifice and under which, on days of
high religious ceremony, the theories of the stock-brokers and
the courtiers of commerce can be developed so majestically.

These are very superb structures.  Let us add a quantity
of fine, amusing, and varied streets, like the Rue de Rivoli,
and I do not despair of Paris presenting to the eye, when
viewed from a balloon, that richness of line, that opulence
of detail, that diversity of aspect, that grandiose something
in the simple, and unexpected in the beautiful, which
characterizes a checker-board.

However, admirable as the Paris of to-day may seem to
you, reconstruct the Paris of the fifteenth century, call it up
before you in thought; look at the sky athwart that surprising
forest of spires, towers, and belfries; spread out in the
centre of the city, tear away at the point of the islands, fold
at the arches of the bridges, the Seine, with its broad green
and yellow expanses, more variable than the skin of a serpent;
project clearly against an azure horizon the Gothic profile of
this ancient Paris.  Make its contour float in a winter's mist
which clings to its numerous chimneys; drown it in profound
night and watch the odd play of lights and shadows in that
sombre labyrinth of edifices; cast upon it a ray of light which
shall vaguely outline it and cause to emerge from the fog the
great heads of the towers; or take that black silhouette
again, enliven with shadow the thousand acute angles of the
spires and gables, and make it start out more toothed than a
shark's jaw against a copper-colored western sky,--and
then compare.

And if you wish to receive of the ancient city an impression
with which the modern one can no longer furnish you, climb--on
the morning of some grand festival, beneath the rising sun of
Easter or of Pentecost--climb upon some elevated point, whence
you command the entire capital; and be present at the wakening
of the chimes.  Behold, at a signal given from heaven, for it
is the sun which gives it, all those churches quiver
simultaneously.  First come scattered strokes, running from
one church to another, as when musicians give warning that
they are about to begin.  Then, all at once, behold!--for it
seems at times, as though the ear also possessed a sight of its
own,--behold, rising from each bell tower, something like a
column of sound, a cloud of harmony.  First, the vibration of
each bell mounts straight upwards, pure and, so to speak,
isolated from the others, into the splendid morning sky; then,
little by little, as they swell they melt together, mingle,
are lost in each other, and amalgamate in a magnificent concert.
It is no longer anything but a mass of sonorous vibrations
incessantly sent forth from the numerous belfries; floats,
undulates, bounds, whirls over the city, and prolongs far beyond
the horizon the deafening circle of its oscillations.

Nevertheless, this sea of harmony is not a chaos; great and
profound as it is, it has not lost its transparency; you behold
the windings of each group of notes which escapes from the
belfries.  You can follow the dialogue, by turns grave and
shrill, of the treble and the bass; you can see the octaves
leap from one tower to another; you watch them spring forth,
winged, light, and whistling, from the silver bell, to fall,
broken and limping from the bell of wood; you admire in their
midst the rich gamut which incessantly ascends and re-ascends
the seven bells of Saint-Eustache; you see light and rapid
notes running across it, executing three or four luminous
zigzags, and vanishing like flashes of lightning.  Yonder is
the Abbey of Saint-Martin, a shrill, cracked singer; here the
gruff and gloomy voice of the Bastille; at the other end,
the great tower of the Louvre, with its bass.  The royal
chime of the palace scatters on all sides, and without
relaxation, resplendent trills, upon which fall, at regular
intervals, the heavy strokes from the belfry of Notre-Dame,
which makes them sparkle like the anvil under the hammer.  At
intervals you behold the passage of sounds of all forms which
come from the triple peal of Saint-Germaine des PrΘs.  Then,
again, from time to time, this mass of sublime noises opens
and gives passage to the beats of the Ave Maria, which bursts
forth and sparkles like an aigrette of stars.  Below, in the
very depths of the concert, you confusedly distinguish the
interior chanting of the churches, which exhales through the
vibrating pores of their vaulted roofs.

Assuredly, this is an opera which it is worth the trouble of
listening to.  Ordinarily, the noise which escapes from Paris
by day is the city speaking; by night, it is the city breathing;
in this case, it is the city singing.  Lend an ear, then,
to this concert of bell towers; spread over all the murmur
of half a million men, the eternal plaint of the river, the
infinite breathings of the wind, the grave and distant quartette
of the four forests arranged upon the hills, on the horizon,
like immense stacks of organ pipes; extinguish, as in a half
shade, all that is too hoarse and too shrill about the central
chime, and say whether you know anything in the world more
rich and joyful, more golden, more dazzling, than this tumult
of bells and chimes;--than this furnace of music,--than
these ten thousand brazen voices chanting simultaneously in
the flutes of stone, three hundred feet high,--than this city
which is no longer anything but an orchestra,--than this
symphony which produces the noise of a tempest.





BOOK FOURTH.






CHAPTER I.

GOOD SOULS.



Sixteen years previous to the epoch when this story takes
place, one fine morning, on Quasimodo Sunday, a living creature
had been deposited, after mass, in the church of Notre-
Dame, on the wooden bed securely fixed in the vestibule on
the left, opposite that great image of Saint Christopher,
which the figure of Messire Antoine des Essarts, chevalier,
carved in stone, had been gazing at on his knees since 1413,
when they took it into their heads to overthrow the saint and
the faithful follower.  Upon this bed of wood it was customary
to expose foundlings for public charity.  Whoever cared
to take them did so.  In front of the wooden bed was a copper
basin for alms.

The sort of living being which lay upon that plank on the
morning of Quasimodo, in the year of the Lord, 1467, appeared
to excite to a high degree, the curiosity of the numerous
group which had congregated about the wooden bed.  The
group was formed for the most part of the fair sex.  Hardly
any one was there except old women.

In the first row, and among those who were most bent over
the bed, four were noticeable, who, from their gray ~cagoule~,
a sort of cassock, were recognizable as attached to some devout
sisterhood.  I do not see why history has not transmitted to
posterity the names of these four discreet and venerable
damsels.  They were Agnes la Herme, Jehanne de la Tarme,
Henriette la GaultiΦre, GauchΦre la Violette, all four widows,
all four dames of the Chapel Etienne Haudry, who had quitted
their house with the permission of their mistress, and in
conformity with the statutes of Pierre d'Ailly, in order to
come and hear the sermon.

However, if these good Haudriettes were, for the moment,
complying with the statutes of Pierre d'Ailly, they certainly
violated with joy those of Michel de Brache, and the Cardinal
of Pisa, which so inhumanly enjoined silence upon them.

"What is this, sister?" said Agnes to GauchΦre, gazing at
the little creature exposed, which was screaming and writhing
on the wooden bed, terrified by so many glances.

"What is to become of us," said Jehanne, "if that is the
way children are made now?"

"I'm not learned in the matter of children," resumed Agnes,
"but it must be a sin to look at this one."

"'Tis not a child, Agnes."

"'Tis an abortion of a monkey," remarked GauchΦre.

"'Tis a miracle," interposed Henriette la GaultiΦre.

"Then," remarked Agnes, "it is the third since the Sunday
of the ~Loetare~: for, in less than a week, we had the miracle
of the mocker of pilgrims divinely punished by Notre-Dame
d'Aubervilliers, and that was the second miracle within
a month."

"This pretended foundling is a real monster of abomination,"
resumed Jehanne.

"He yells loud enough to deafen a chanter," continued GauchΦre.
"Hold your tongue, you little howler!"

"To think that Monsieur of Reims sent this enormity
to Monsieur of Paris," added la GaultiΦre, clasping
her hands.

"I imagine," said Agnes la Herme, "that it is a beast, an
animal,--the fruit of--a Jew and a sow; something not Christian,
in short, which ought to be thrown into the fire or into
the water."

"I really hope," resumed la GaultiΦre, "that nobody will
apply for it."

"Ah, good heavens!" exclaimed Agnes; "those poor nurses
yonder in the foundling asylum, which forms the lower end of
the lane as you go to the river, just beside Monseigneur the
bishop! what if this little monster were to be carried to them
to suckle?  I'd rather give suck to a vampire."

"How innocent that poor la Herme is!" resumed Jehanne; "don't
you see, sister, that this little monster is at least four years
old, and that he would have less appetite for your breast than
for a turnspit."

The "little monster" we should find it difficult
ourselves to describe him otherwise, was, in fact, not a new-born
child.  It was a very angular and very lively little mass,
imprisoned in its linen sack, stamped with the cipher of Messire
Guillaume Chartier, then bishop of Paris, with a head
projecting.  That head was deformed enough; one beheld only a
forest of red hair, one eye, a mouth, and teeth.  The eye
wept, the mouth cried, and the teeth seemed to ask only to
be allowed to bite.  The whole struggled in the sack, to the
great consternation of the crowd, which increased and was
renewed incessantly around it.

Dame Aloise de Gondelaurier, a rich and noble woman, who
held by the hand a pretty girl about five or six years of
age, and dragged a long veil about, suspended to the golden horn
of her headdress, halted as she passed the wooden bed, and gazed
for a moment at the wretched creature, while her charming little
daughter, Fleur-de-Lys de Gondelaurier, spelled out with her
tiny, pretty finger, the permanent inscription attached to the
wooden bed: "Foundlings."

"Really," said the dame, turning away in disgust, "I thought that
they only exposed children here."

She turned her back, throwing into the basin a silver florin,
which rang among the liards, and made the poor goodwives of
the chapel of Etienne Haudry open their eyes.

A moment later, the grave and learned Robert Mistricolle,
the king's protonotary, passed, with an enormous missal under
one arm and his wife on the other (Damoiselle Guillemette la
Mairesse), having thus by his side his two regulators,--spiritual
and temporal.

"Foundling!" he said, after examining the object; "found,
apparently, on the banks of the river Phlegethon."

"One can only see one eye," observed Damoiselle Guillemette;
"there is a wart on the other."

"It's not a wart," returned Master Robert Mistricolle, "it
is an egg which contains another demon exactly similar, who
bears another little egg which contains another devil, and
so on."

"How do you know that?" asked Guillemette la Mairesse.

"I know it pertinently," replied the protonotary.

"Monsieur le protonotare," asked GauchΦre, "what do you
prognosticate of this pretended foundling?"

"The greatest misfortunes," replied Mistricolle.

"Ah! good heavens!" said an old woman among the spectators,
"and that besides our having had a considerable pestilence
last year, and that they say that the English are going
to disembark in a company at Harfleur."

"Perhaps that will prevent the queen from coming to Paris
in the month of September," interposed another; "trade is so
bad already."

"My opinion is," exclaimed Jehanne de la Tarme, "that it
would be better for the louts of Paris, if this little magician
were put to bed on a fagot than on a plank."

"A fine, flaming fagot," added the old woman.

"It would be more prudent," said Mistricolle.

For several minutes, a young priest had been listening to
the reasoning of the Haudriettes and the sentences of the
notary.  He had a severe face, with a large brow, a profound
glance.  He thrust the crowd silently aside, scrutinized the
"little magician," and stretched out his hand upon him.  It was
high time, for all the devotees were already licking their chops
over the "fine, flaming fagot."

"I adopt this child," said the priest.

He took it in his cassock and carried it off.  The spectators
followed him with frightened glances.  A moment later, he had
disappeared through the "Red Door," which then led from the
church to the cloister.

When the first surprise was over, Jehanne de la Tarme
bent down to the ear of la GaultiΦre,--

"I told you so, sister,--that young clerk, Monsieur Claude
Frollo, is a sorcerer."




CHAPTER II.

CLAUDE FROLLO.



In fact, Claude Frollo was no common person.

He belonged to one of those middle-class families which
were called indifferently, in the impertinent language of the
last century, the high ~bourgeoise~ or the petty nobility.  This
family had inherited from the brothers Paclet the fief of
Tirechappe, which was dependent upon the Bishop of Paris, and
whose twenty-one houses had been in the thirteenth century
the object of so many suits before the official.  As possessor
of this fief, Claude Frollo was one of the twenty-seven
seigneurs keeping claim to a manor in fee in Paris and its
suburbs; and for a long time, his name was to be seen inscribed
in this quality, between the H⌠tel de Tancarville, belonging
to Master Franτois Le Rez, and the college of Tours, in the
records deposited at Saint Martin des Champs.

Claude Frollo had been destined from infancy, by his parents,
to the ecclesiastical profession.  He had been taught to
read in Latin; he had been trained to keep his eyes on the
ground and to speak low.  While still a child, his father had
cloistered him in the college of Torchi in the University.
There it was that he had grown up, on the missal and the
lexicon.

Moreover, he was a sad, grave, serious child, who studied
ardently, and learned quickly; he never uttered a loud cry in
recreation hour, mixed but little in the bacchanals of the Rue
du Fouarre, did not know what it was to ~dare alapas et capillos
laniare~, and had cut no figure in that revolt of 1463, which
the annalists register gravely, under the title of "The sixth
trouble of the University."  He seldom rallied the poor
students of Montaigu on the ~cappettes~ from which they derived
their name, or the bursars of the college of Dormans on their
shaved tonsure, and their surtout parti-colored of bluish-green,
blue, and violet cloth, ~azurini coloris et bruni~, as says the
charter of the Cardinal des Quatre-Couronnes.

On the other hand, he was assiduous at the great and the
small schools of the Rue Saint Jean de Beauvais.  The first
pupil whom the AbbΘ de Saint Pierre de Val, at the moment
of beginning his reading on canon law, always perceived, glued
to a pillar of the school Saint-Vendregesile, opposite his
rostrum, was Claude Frollo, armed with his horn ink-bottle, biting
his pen, scribbling on his threadbare knee, and, in winter,
blowing on his fingers.  The first auditor whom Messire Miles
d'Isliers, doctor in decretals, saw arrive every Monday morning,
all breathless, at the opening of the gates of the school
of the Chef-Saint-Denis, was Claude Frollo.  Thus, at sixteen
years of age, the young clerk might have held his own, in
mystical theology, against a father of the church; in canonical
theology, against a father of the councils; in scholastic
theology, against a doctor of Sorbonne.

Theology conquered, he had plunged into decretals.  From
the "Master of Sentences," he had passed to the "Capitularies
of Charlemagne;" and he had devoured in succession, in his
appetite for science, decretals upon decretals, those of
Theodore, Bishop of Hispalus; those of Bouchard, Bishop of
Worms; those of Yves, Bishop of Chartres; next the decretal
of Gratian, which succeeded the capitularies of Charlemagne;
then the collection of Gregory IX.; then the Epistle of
~Superspecula~, of Honorius III.  He rendered clear and
familiar to himself that vast and tumultuous period of civil law
and canon law in conflict and at strife with each other, in the
chaos of the Middle Ages,--a period which Bishop Theodore
opens in 618, and which Pope Gregory closes in 1227.

Decretals digested, he flung himself upon medicine, on the
liberal arts.  He studied the science of herbs, the science of
unguents; he became an expert in fevers and in contusions,
in sprains and abcesses.  Jacques d' Espars would have
received him as a physician; Richard Hellain, as a surgeon.
He also passed through all the degrees of licentiate, master,
and doctor of arts.  He studied the languages, Latin, Greek,
Hebrew, a triple sanctuary then very little frequented.  His
was a veritable fever for acquiring and hoarding, in the matter
of science.  At the age of eighteen, he had made his way
through the four faculties; it seemed to the young man that
life had but one sole object: learning.

It was towards this epoch, that the excessive heat of the
summer of 1466 caused that grand outburst of the plague
which carried off more than forty thousand souls in the
vicomty of Paris, and among others, as Jean de Troyes states,
"Master Arnoul, astrologer to the king, who was a very
fine man, both wise and pleasant." The rumor spread in the
University that the Rue Tirechappe was especially devastated by
the malady.  It was there that Claude's parents resided, in
the midst of their fief.  The young scholar rushed in great
alarm to the paternal mansion.  When he entered it, he found
that both father and mother had died on the preceding day.
A very young brother of his, who was in swaddling clothes,
was still alive and crying abandoned in his cradle.  This was
all that remained to Claude of his family; the young man
took the child under his arm and went off in a pensive mood.
Up to that moment, he had lived only in science; he now
began to live in life.

This catastrophe was a crisis in Claude's existence.
Orphaned, the eldest, head of the family at the age of nineteen,
he felt himself rudely recalled from the reveries of school to
the realities of this world.  Then, moved with pity, he was
seized with passion and devotion towards that child, his
brother; a sweet and strange thing was a human affection
to him, who had hitherto loved his books alone.

This affection developed to a singular point; in a soul so
new, it was like a first love.  Separated since infancy from
his parents, whom he had hardly known; cloistered and immured,
as it were, in his books; eager above all things to study
and to learn; exclusively attentive up to that time, to his
intelligence which broadened in science, to his imagination,
which expanded in letters,--the poor scholar had not yet had
time to feel the place of his heart.

This young brother, without mother or father, this little
child which had fallen abruptly from heaven into his arms,
made a new man of him.  He perceived that there was something
else in the world besides the speculations of the Sorbonne,
and the verses of Homer; that man needed affections; that
life without tenderness and without love was only a set
of dry, shrieking, and rending wheels.  Only, he imagined, for
he was at the age when illusions are as yet replaced only by
illusions, that the affections of blood and family were the sole
ones necessary, and that a little brother to love sufficed to fill
an entire existence.

He threw himself, therefore, into the love for his little
Jehan with the passion of a character already profound,
ardent, concentrated; that poor frail creature, pretty, fair-
haired, rosy, and curly,--that orphan with another orphan
for his only support, touched him to the bottom of his heart;
and grave thinker as he was, he set to meditating upon Jehan
with an infinite compassion.  He kept watch and ward over
him as over something very fragile, and very worthy of care.
He was more than a brother to the child; he became a mother
to him.

Little Jehan had lost his mother while he was still at the
breast; Claude gave him to a nurse.  Besides the fief of
Tirechappe, he had inherited from his father the fief of
Moulin, which was a dependency of the square tower of Gentilly;
it was a mill on a hill, near the chΓteau of Winchestre
(BicΩtre).  There was a miller's wife there who was nursing a
fine child; it was not far from the university, and Claude
carried the little Jehan to her in his own arms.

From that time forth, feeling that he had a burden to bear,
he took life very seriously.  The thought of his little brother
became not only his recreation, but the object of his studies.
He resolved to consecrate himself entirely to a future for
which he was responsible in the sight of God, and never to
have any other wife, any other child than the happiness and
fortune of his brother.  Therefore, he attached himself more
closely than ever to the clerical profession.  His merits, his
learning, his quality of immediate vassal of the Bishop of
Paris, threw the doors of the church wide open to him.  At
the age of twenty, by special dispensation of the Holy See,
he was a priest, and served as the youngest of the chaplains
of Notre-Dame the altar which is called, because of the late
mass which is said there, ~altare pigrorum~.

There, plunged more deeply than ever in his dear books,
which he quitted only to run for an hour to the fief of Moulin,
this mixture of learning and austerity, so rare at his age, had
promptly acquired for him the respect and admiration of the
monastery.  From the cloister, his reputation as a learned man
had passed to the people, among whom it had changed a little,
a frequent occurrence at that time, into reputation as a sorcerer.

It was at the moment when he was returning, on Quasimodo
day, from saying his mass at the Altar of the Lazy, which was
by the side of the door leading to the nave on the right, near
the image of the Virgin, that his attention had been attracted
by the group of old women chattering around the bed for
foundlings.

Then it was that he approached the unhappy little creature,
which was so hated and so menaced.  That distress, that
deformity, that abandonment, the thought of his young brother,
the idea which suddenly occurred to him, that if he were to
die, his dear little Jehan might also be flung miserably on the
plank for foundlings,--all this had gone to his heart
simultaneously; a great pity had moved in him, and he had
carried off the child.

When he removed the child from the sack, he found it greatly
deformed, in very sooth.  The poor little wretch had a wart on
his left eye, his head placed directly on his shoulders, his
spinal column was crooked, his breast bone prominent, and his
legs bowed; but he appeared to be lively; and although it was
impossible to say in what language he lisped, his cry indicated
considerable force and health.  Claude's compassion increased
at the sight of this ugliness; and he made a vow in his heart
to rear the child for the love of his brother, in order that,
whatever might be the future faults of the little Jehan, he
should have beside him that charity done for his sake.  It
was a sort of investment of good works, which he was effecting
in the name of his young brother; it was a stock of good works
which he wished to amass in advance for him, in case the little
rogue should some day find himself short of that coin, the only
sort which is received at the toll-bar of paradise.

He baptized his adopted child, and gave him the name of
Quasimodo, either because he desired thereby to mark the day,
when he had found him, or because he wished to designate by
that name to what a degree the poor little creature was
incomplete, and hardly sketched out.  In fact, Quasimodo,
blind, hunchbacked, knock-kneed, was only an "almost."




CHAPTER III.

~IMMANIS PECORIS CUSTOS, IMMANIOR IPSE~.



Now, in 1482, Quasimodo had grown up.  He had become a
few years previously the bellringer of Notre-Dame, thanks to
his father by adoption, Claude Frollo,--who had become archdeacon
of Josas, thanks to his suzerain, Messire Louis de Beaumont,--who
had become Bishop of Paris, at the death of Guillaume Chartier in
1472, thanks to his patron, Olivier Le Daim, barber to Louis XI.,
king by the grace of God.

So Quasimodo was the ringer of the chimes of Notre-Dame.

In the course of time there had been formed a certain
peculiarly intimate bond which united the ringer to the church.
Separated forever from the world, by the double fatality of
his unknown birth and his natural deformity, imprisoned from
his infancy in that impassable double circle, the poor wretch
had grown used to seeing nothing in this world beyond the
religious walls which had received him under their shadow.
Notre-Dame had been to him successively, as he grew up and
developed, the egg, the nest, the house, the country, the
universe.

There was certainly a sort of mysterious and pre-existing
harmony between this creature and this church.  When, still
a little fellow, he had dragged himself tortuously and by jerks
beneath the shadows of its vaults, he seemed, with his human
face and his bestial limbs, the natural reptile of that humid
and sombre pavement, upon which the shadow of the Romanesque
capitals cast so many strange forms.

Later on, the first time that he caught hold, mechanically,
of the ropes to the towers, and hung suspended from them,
and set the bell to clanging, it produced upon his adopted
father, Claude, the effect of a child whose tongue is unloosed
and who begins to speak.

It is thus that, little by little, developing always in
sympathy with the cathedral, living there, sleeping there, hardly
ever leaving it, subject every hour to the mysterious impress,
he came to resemble it, he incrusted himself in it, so to speak,
and became an integral part of it.  His salient angles fitted
into the retreating angles of the cathedral (if we may be
allowed this figure of speech), and he seemed not only its
inhabitant but more than that, its natural tenant.  One might
almost say that he had assumed its form, as the snail takes on
the form of its shell.  It was his dwelling, his hole, his envelope.
There existed between him and the old church so profound an
instinctive sympathy, so many magnetic affinities, so many
material affinities, that he adhered to it somewhat as a
tortoise adheres to its shell.  The rough and wrinkled cathedral
was his shell.

It is useless to warn the reader not to take literally all the
similes which we are obliged to employ here to express the
singular, symmetrical, direct, almost consubstantial union of a
man and an edifice.  It is equally unnecessary to state to what
a degree that whole cathedral was familiar to him, after so
long and so intimate a cohabitation.  That dwelling was
peculiar to him.  It had no depths to which Quasimodo had not
penetrated, no height which he had not scaled.  He often
climbed many stones up the front, aided solely by the uneven
points of the carving.  The towers, on whose exterior
surface he was frequently seen clambering, like a lizard gliding
along a perpendicular wall, those two gigantic twins, so
lofty, so menacing, so formidable, possessed for him neither
vertigo, nor terror, nor shocks of amazement.

To see them so gentle under his hand, so easy to scale, one
would have said that he had tamed them.  By dint of leaping,
climbing, gambolling amid the abysses of the gigantic cathedral
he had become, in some sort, a monkey and a goat, like
the Calabrian child who swims before he walks, and plays with
the sea while still a babe.

Moreover, it was not his body alone which seemed fashioned
after the Cathedral, but his mind also.  In what condition
was that mind?  What bent had it contracted, what form
had it assumed beneath that knotted envelope, in that savage
life?  This it would be hard to determine.  Quasimodo had
been born one-eyed, hunchbacked, lame.  It was with great
difficulty, and by dint of great patience that Claude Frollo had
succeeded in teaching him to talk.  But a fatality was
attached to the poor foundling.  Bellringer of Notre-Dame at
the age of fourteen, a new infirmity had come to complete
his misfortunes: the bells had broken the drums of his ears;
he had become deaf.  The only gate which nature had left
wide open for him had been abruptly closed, and forever.

In closing, it had cut off the only ray of joy and of light
which still made its way into the soul of Quasimodo.  His
soul fell into profound night.  The wretched being's misery
became as incurable and as complete as his deformity.  Let us
add that his deafness rendered him to some extent dumb.
For, in order not to make others laugh, the very moment that
he found himself to be deaf, he resolved upon a silence which
he only broke when he was alone.  He voluntarily tied that
tongue which Claude Frollo had taken so much pains to unloose.
Hence, it came about, that when necessity constrained
him to speak, his tongue was torpid, awkward, and like a door
whose hinges have grown rusty.

If now we were to try to penetrate to the soul of Quasimodo
through that thick, hard rind; if we could sound the depths
of that badly constructed organism; if it were granted to us
to look with a torch behind those non-transparent organs
to explore the shadowy interior of that opaque creature, to
elucidate his obscure corners, his absurd no-thoroughfares, and
suddenly to cast a vivid light upon the soul enchained at the
extremity of that cave, we should, no doubt, find the unhappy
Psyche in some poor, cramped, and ricketty attitude, like
those prisoners beneath the Leads of Venice, who grew old
bent double in a stone box which was both too low and too
short for them.

It is certain that the mind becomes atrophied in a defective
body.  Quasimodo was barely conscious of a soul cast in his
own image, moving blindly within him.  The impressions of
objects underwent a considerable refraction before reaching
his mind.  His brain was a peculiar medium; the ideas which
passed through it issued forth completely distorted.  The
reflection which resulted from this refraction was, necessarily,
divergent and perverted.

Hence a thousand optical illusions, a thousand aberrations
of judgment, a thousand deviations, in which his thought
strayed, now mad, now idiotic.

The first effect of this fatal organization was to trouble the
glance which he cast upon things.  He received hardly any
immediate perception of them.  The external world seemed
much farther away to him than it does to us.

The second effect of his misfortune was to render him malicious.

He was malicious, in fact, because he was savage; he was
savage because he was ugly.  There was logic in his nature, as
there is in ours.

His strength, so extraordinarily developed, was a cause of
still greater malevolence: "~Malus puer robustus~," says
Hobbes.

This justice must, however be rendered to him.  Malevolence
was not, perhaps, innate in him.  From his very first
steps among men, he had felt himself, later on he had seen
himself, spewed out, blasted, rejected.  Human words were,
for him, always a raillery or a malediction.  As he grew up,
he had found nothing but hatred around him.  He had caught
the general malevolence.  He had picked up the weapon with
which he had been wounded.

After all, he turned his face towards men only with
reluctance; his cathedral was sufficient for him.  It was peopled
with marble figures,--kings, saints, bishops,--who at least
did not burst out laughing in his face, and who gazed upon
him only with tranquillity and kindliness.  The other statues,
those of the monsters and demons, cherished no hatred for
him, Quasimodo.  He resembled them too much for that.
They seemed rather, to be scoffing at other men.  The saints
were his friends, and blessed him; the monsters were his
friends and guarded him.  So he held long communion with
them.  He sometimes passed whole hours crouching before
one of these statues, in solitary conversation with it.  If any
one came, he fled like a lover surprised in his serenade.

And the cathedral was not only society for him, but the
universe, and all nature beside.  He dreamed of no other
hedgerows than the painted windows, always in flower; no
other shade than that of the foliage of stone which spread
out, loaded with birds, in the tufts of the Saxon capitals; of
no other mountains than the colossal towers of the church; of
no other ocean than Paris, roaring at their bases.

What he loved above all else in the maternal edifice, that
which aroused his soul, and made it open its poor wings,
which it kept so miserably folded in its cavern, that which
sometimes rendered him even happy, was the bells.  He
loved them, fondled them, talked to them, understood them.
From the chime in the spire, over the intersection of the aisles
and nave, to the great bell of the front, he cherished a
tenderness for them all.  The central spire and the two towers
were to him as three great cages, whose birds, reared by
himself, sang for him alone.  Yet it was these very bells which
had made him deaf; but mothers often love best that child
which has caused them the most suffering.

It is true that their voice was the only one which he could
still hear.  On this score, the big bell was his beloved.  It
was she whom he preferred out of all that family of noisy
girls which bustled above him, on festival days.  This bell
was named Marie.  She was alone in the southern tower, with
her sister Jacqueline, a bell of lesser size, shut up in a smaller
cage beside hers.  This Jacqueline was so called from the
name of the wife of Jean Montagu, who had given it to the
church, which had not prevented his going and figuring without
his head at Montfauτon.  In the second tower there were
six other bells, and, finally, six smaller ones inhabited the
belfry over the crossing, with the wooden bell, which rang
only between after dinner on Good Friday and the morning of
the day before Easter.  So Quasimodo had fifteen bells in his
seraglio; but big Marie was his favorite.

No idea can be formed of his delight on days when the
grand peal was sounded.  At the moment when the archdeacon
dismissed him, and said, "Go!" he mounted the spiral
staircase of the clock tower faster than any one else could
have descended it.  He entered perfectly breathless into the
aerial chamber of the great bell; he gazed at her a moment,
devoutly and lovingly; then he gently addressed her and
patted her with his hand, like a good horse, which is about
to set out on a long journey.  He pitied her for the trouble
that she was about to suffer.  After these first caresses, he
shouted to his assistants, placed in the lower story of the
tower, to begin.  They grasped the ropes, the wheel creaked,
the enormous capsule of metal started slowly into motion.
Quasimodo followed it with his glance and trembled.  The
first shock of the clapper and the brazen wall made the
framework upon which it was mounted quiver.  Quasimodo
vibrated with the bell.

"Vah!" he cried, with a senseless burst of laughter.  However,
the movement of the bass was accelerated, and, in proportion
as it described a wider angle, Quasimodo's eye opened
also more and more widely, phosphoric and flaming.  At
length the grand peal began; the whole tower trembled;
woodwork, leads, cut stones, all groaned at once, from the
piles of the foundation to the trefoils of its summit.  Then
Quasimodo boiled and frothed; he went and came; he trembled
from head to foot with the tower.  The bell, furious,
running riot, presented to the two walls of the tower
alternately its brazen throat, whence escaped that tempestuous
breath, which is audible leagues away.  Quasimodo stationed
himself in front of this open throat; he crouched and rose
with the oscillations of the bell, breathed in this overwhelming
breath, gazed by turns at the deep place, which swarmed
with people, two hundred feet below him, and at that enormous,
brazen tongue which came, second after second, to howl
in his ear.

It was the only speech which he understood, the only sound
which broke for him the universal silence.  He swelled out
in it as a bird does in the sun.  All of a sudden, the frenzy
of the bell seized upon him; his look became extraordinary;
he lay in wait for the great bell as it passed, as a spider lies
in wait for a fly, and flung himself abruptly upon it, with
might and main.  Then, suspended above the abyss, borne to
and fro by the formidable swinging of the bell, he seized the
brazen monster by the ear-laps, pressed it between both knees,
spurred it on with his heels, and redoubled the fury of the
peal with the whole shock and weight of his body.  Meanwhile,
the tower trembled; he shrieked and gnashed his teeth,
his red hair rose erect, his breast heaving like a bellows, his
eye flashed flames, the monstrous bell neighed, panting, beneath
him; and then it was no longer the great bell of Notre-
Dame nor Quasimodo: it was a dream, a whirlwind, a tempest,
dizziness mounted astride of noise; a spirit clinging to a flying
crupper, a strange centaur, half man, half bell; a sort of
horrible Astolphus, borne away upon a prodigious hippogriff
of living bronze.

The presence of this extraordinary being caused, as it were,
a breath of life to circulate throughout the entire cathedral.
It seemed as though there escaped from him, at least according
to the growing superstitions of the crowd, a mysterious
emanation which animated all the stones of Notre-Dame, and
made the deep bowels of the ancient church to palpitate.  It
sufficed for people to know that he was there, to make them
believe that they beheld the thousand statues of the galleries
and the fronts in motion.  And the cathedral did indeed seem
a docile and obedient creature beneath his hand; it waited on
his will to raise its great voice; it was possessed and filled
with Quasimodo, as with a familiar spirit.  One would have
said that he made the immense edifice breathe.  He was
everywhere about it; in fact, he multiplied himself on all
points of the structure.  Now one perceived with affright at
the very top of one of the towers, a fantastic dwarf climbing,
writhing, crawling on all fours, descending outside above the
abyss, leaping from projection to projection, and going to
ransack the belly of some sculptured gorgon; it was Quasimodo
dislodging the crows.  Again, in some obscure corner of
the church one came in contact with a sort of living chimera,
crouching and scowling; it was Quasimodo engaged in thought.
Sometimes one caught sight, upon a bell tower, of an enormous
head and a bundle of disordered limbs swinging furiously
at the end of a rope; it was Quasimodo ringing vespers
or the Angelus.  Often at night a hideous form was seen
wandering along the frail balustrade of carved lacework,
which crowns the towers and borders the circumference of
the apse; again it was the hunchback of Notre-Dame.  Then,
said the women of the neighborhood, the whole church took
on something fantastic, supernatural, horrible; eyes and
mouths were opened, here and there; one heard the dogs, the
monsters, and the gargoyles of stone, which keep watch night
and day, with outstretched neck and open jaws, around the
monstrous cathedral, barking.  And, if it was a Christmas
Eve, while the great bell, which seemed to emit the death
rattle, summoned the faithful to the midnight mass, such an
air was spread over the sombre faτade that one would have
declared that the grand portal was devouring the throng, and
that the rose window was watching it.  And all this came
from Quasimodo.  Egypt would have taken him for the god
of this temple; the Middle Ages believed him to be its
demon: he was in fact its soul.

To such an extent was this disease that for those who know
that Quasimodo has existed, Notre-Dame is to-day deserted,
inanimate, dead.  One feels that something has disappeared
from it.  That immense body is empty; it is a skeleton; the
spirit has quitted it, one sees its place and that is all.  It is
like a skull which still has holes for the eyes, but no
longer sight.




CHAPTER IV.

THE DOG AND HIS MASTER.



Nevertheless, there was one human creature whom Quasimodo
excepted from his malice and from his hatred for others,
and whom he loved even more, perhaps, than his cathedral:
this was Claude Frollo.

The matter was simple; Claude Frollo had taken him in,
had adopted him, had nourished him, had reared him.  When
a little lad, it was between Claude Frollo's legs that he was
accustomed to seek refuge, when the dogs and the children
barked after him.  Claude Frollo had taught him to talk, to
read, to write.  Claude Frollo had finally made him the
bellringer.  Now, to give the big bell in marriage to Quasimodo
was to give Juliet to Romeo.

Hence Quasimodo's gratitude was profound, passionate,
boundless; and although the visage of his adopted father
was often clouded or severe, although his speech was habitually
curt, harsh, imperious, that gratitude never wavered
for a single moment.  The archdeacon had in Quasimodo
the most submissive slave, the most docile lackey, the most
vigilant of dogs.  When the poor bellringer became deaf,
there had been established between him and Claude Frollo, a
language of signs, mysterious and understood by themselves
alone.  In this manner the archdeacon was the sole human
being with whom Quasimodo had preserved communication.
He was in sympathy with but two things in this world: Notre-
Dame and Claude Frollo.

There is nothing which can be compared with the empire of
the archdeacon over the bellringer; with the attachment of
the bellringer for the archdeacon.  A sign from Claude and
the idea of giving him pleasure would have sufficed to make
Quasimodo hurl himself headlong from the summit of Notre-
Dame.  It was a remarkable thing--all that physical strength
which had reached in Quasimodo such an extraordinary
development, and which was placed by him blindly at the disposition
of another.  There was in it, no doubt, filial devotion,
domestic attachment; there was also the fascination of one
spirit by another spirit.  It was a poor, awkward, and clumsy
organization, which stood with lowered head and supplicating
eyes before a lofty and profound, a powerful and superior
intellect.  Lastly, and above all, it was gratitude.  Gratitude
so pushed to its extremest limit, that we do not know to what
to compare it.  This virtue is not one of those of which the
finest examples are to be met with among men.  We will say
then, that Quasimodo loved the archdeacon as never a dog,
never a horse, never an elephant loved his master.




CHAPTER V.

MORE ABOUT CLAUDE FROLLO.



In 1482, Quasimodo was about twenty years of age; Claude
Frollo, about thirty-six.  One had grown up, the other had
grown old.

Claude Frollo was no longer the simple scholar of the college
of Torch, the tender protector of a little child, the
young and dreamy philosopher who knew many things and
was ignorant of many.  He was a priest, austere, grave,
morose; one charged with souls; monsieur the archdeacon of
Josas, the bishop's second acolyte, having charge of the
two deaneries of MontlhΘry, and ChΓteaufort, and one hundred
and seventy-four country curacies.  He was an imposing and
sombre personage, before whom the choir boys in alb and
in jacket trembled, as well as the machicots*, and the brothers
of Saint-Augustine and the matutinal clerks of Notre-Dame,
when he passed slowly beneath the lofty arches of the choir,
majestic, thoughtful, with arms folded and his head so bent
upon his breast that all one saw of his face was his large,
bald brow.


*  An official of Notre-Dame, lower than a beneficed clergyman,
higher than simple paid chanters.


Dom Claude Frollo had, however, abandoned neither science
nor the education of his young brother, those two occupations
of his life.  But as time went on, some bitterness had
been mingled with these things which were so sweet.  In the
long run, says Paul Diacre, the best lard turns rancid.  Little
Jehan Frollo, surnamed (~du Moulin~) "of the Mill" because of
the place where he had been reared, had not grown up in the
direction which Claude would have liked to impose upon him.
The big brother counted upon a pious, docile, learned, and
honorable pupil.  But the little brother, like those young trees
which deceive the gardener's hopes and turn obstinately to the
quarter whence they receive sun and air, the little brother did
not grow and did not multiply, but only put forth fine bushy
and luxuriant branches on the side of laziness, ignorance, and
debauchery.  He was a regular devil, and a very disorderly
one, who made Dom Claude scowl; but very droll and very
subtle, which made the big brother smile.

Claude had confided him to that same college of Torchi
where he had passed his early years in study and meditation;
and it was a grief to him that this sanctuary, formerly edified
by the name of Frollo, should to-day be scandalized by it.
He sometimes preached Jehan very long and severe sermons,
which the latter intrepidly endured.  After all, the young
scapegrace had a good heart, as can be seen in all comedies.
But the sermon over, he none the less tranquilly resumed his
course of seditions and enormities.  Now it was a ~bejaune~ or
yellow beak (as they called the new arrivals at the university),
whom he had been mauling by way of welcome; a precious
tradition which has been carefully preserved to our own day.
Again, he had set in movement a band of scholars, who had
flung themselves upon a wine-shop in classic fashion, quasi
~classico excitati~, had then beaten the tavern-keeper "with
offensive cudgels," and joyously pillaged the tavern, even to
smashing in the hogsheads of wine in the cellar.  And then
it was a fine report in Latin, which the sub-monitor of Torchi
carried piteously to Dom Claude with this dolorous marginal
comment,--~Rixa; prima causa vinum optimum potatum~.  Finally,
it was said, a thing quite horrible in a boy of sixteen, that
his debauchery often extended as far as the Rue de Glatigny.

Claude, saddened and discouraged in his human affections,
by all this, had flung himself eagerly into the arms of learning,
that sister which, at least does not laugh in your face, and
which always pays you, though in money that is sometimes a
little hollow, for the attention which you have paid to her.
Hence, he became more and more learned, and, at the same
time, as a natural consequence, more and more rigid as a
priest, more and more sad as a man.  There are for each of
us several parallelisms between our intelligence, our habits,
and our character, which develop without a break, and break
only in the great disturbances of life.

As Claude Frollo had passed through nearly the entire
circle of human learning--positive, exterior, and
permissible--since his youth, he was obliged, unless he came
to a halt, ~ubi defuit orbis~, to proceed further and seek other
aliments for the insatiable activity of his intelligence.  The
antique symbol of the serpent biting its tail is, above all,
applicable to science.  It would appear that Claude Frollo had
experienced this.  Many grave persons affirm that, after having
exhausted the ~fas~ of human learning, he had dared to penetrate
into the ~nefas~.  He had, they said, tasted in succession all
the apples of the tree of knowledge, and, whether from hunger or
disgust, had ended by tasting the forbidden fruit.  He had taken
his place by turns, as the reader has seen, in the conferences of
the theologians in Sorbonne,--in the assemblies of the doctors of
art, after the manner of Saint-Hilaire,--in the disputes of the
decretalists, after the manner of Saint-Martin,--in the
congregations of physicians at the holy water font of Notre-
Dame, ~ad cupam Nostroe-Dominoe~.  All the dishes permitted
and approved, which those four great kitchens called
the four faculties could elaborate and serve to the understanding,
he had devoured, and had been satiated with them before
his hunger was appeased.  Then he had penetrated further,
lower, beneath all that finished, material, limited knowledge;
he had, perhaps, risked his soul, and had seated himself in the
cavern at that mysterious table of the alchemists, of the
astrologers, of the hermetics, of which AverroΦs, Gillaume de
Paris, and Nicolas Flamel hold the end in the Middle Ages;
and which extends in the East, by the light of the seven-
branched candlestick, to Solomon, Pythagoras, and Zoroaster.

That is, at least, what was supposed, whether rightly or not.
It is certain that the archdeacon often visited the cemetery
of the Saints-Innocents, where, it is true, his father and
mother had been buried, with other victims of the plague of
1466; but that he appeared far less devout before the cross
of their grave than before the strange figures with which the
tomb of Nicolas Flamel and Claude Pernelle, erected just beside
it, was loaded.

It is certain that he had frequently been seen to pass along
the Rue des Lombards, and furtively enter a little house
which formed the corner of the Rue des Ecrivans and the Rue
Marivault.  It was the house which Nicolas Flamel had
built, where he had died about 1417, and which, constantly
deserted since that time, had already begun to fall in
ruins,--so greatly had the hermetics and the alchemists of all
countries wasted away the walls, merely by carving their names
upon them.  Some neighbors even affirm that they had once seen,
through an air-hole, Archdeacon Claude excavating, turning over,
digging up the earth in the two cellars, whose supports had been
daubed with numberless couplets and hieroglyphics by Nicolas
Flamel himself.  It was supposed that Flamel had buried the
philosopher's stone in the cellar; and the alchemists, for the
space of two centuries, from Magistri to Father Pacifique, never
ceased to worry the soil until the house, so cruelly ransacked
and turned over, ended by falling into dust beneath their feet.

Again, it is certain that the archdeacon had been seized
with a singular passion for the symbolical door of Notre-
Dame, that page of a conjuring book written in stone, by
Bishop Guillaume de Paris, who has, no doubt, been damned
for having affixed so infernal a frontispiece to the sacred poem
chanted by the rest of the edifice.  Archdeacon Claude had
the credit also of having fathomed the mystery of the colossus
of Saint Christopher, and of that lofty, enigmatical statue
which then stood at the entrance of the vestibule, and which
the people, in derision, called "Monsieur Legris."  But, what
every one might have noticed was the interminable hours
which he often employed, seated upon the parapet of the area
in front of the church, in contemplating the sculptures of the
front; examining now the foolish virgins with their lamps
reversed, now the wise virgins with their lamps upright; again,
calculating the angle of vision of that raven which belongs to
the left front, and which is looking at a mysterious point inside
the church, where is concealed the philosopher's stone, if it be
not in the cellar of Nicolas Flamel.

It was, let us remark in passing, a singular fate for the
Church of Notre-Dame at that epoch to be so beloved, in two
different degrees, and with so much devotion, by two beings so
dissimilar as Claude and Quasimodo.  Beloved by one, a sort
of instinctive and savage half-man, for its beauty, for its
stature, for the harmonies which emanated from its magnificent
ensemble; beloved by the other, a learned and passionate
imagination, for its myth, for the sense which it contains,
for the symbolism scattered beneath the sculptures of its
front,--like the first text underneath the second in a
palimpsest,--in a word, for the enigma which it is eternally
propounding to the understanding.

Furthermore, it is certain that the archdeacon had
established himself in that one of the two towers which looks
upon the GrΦve, just beside the frame for the bells, a very
secret little cell, into which no one, not even the bishop,
entered without his leave, it was said.  This tiny cell had
formerly been made almost at the summit of the tower,
among the ravens' nests, by Bishop Hugo de Besanτon* who
had wrought sorcery there in his day.  What that cell
contained, no one knew; but from the strand of the Terrain,
at night, there was often seen to appear, disappear, and
reappear at brief and regular intervals, at a little dormer
window opening upon the back of the tower, a certain red,
intermittent, singular light which seemed to follow the panting
breaths of a bellows, and to proceed from a flame, rather than
from a light.  In the darkness, at that height, it produced a
singular effect; and the goodwives said: "There's the
archdeacon blowing! hell is sparkling up yonder!"


*  Hugo II. de Bisuncio, 1326-1332.


There were no great proofs of sorcery in that, after all, but
there was still enough smoke to warrant a surmise of fire, and
the archdeacon bore a tolerably formidable reputation.  We
ought to mention however, that the sciences of Egypt, that
necromancy and magic, even the whitest, even the most innocent,
had no more envenomed enemy, no more pitiless denunciator
before the gentlemen of the officialty of Notre-Dame.
Whether this was sincere horror, or the game played by the
thief who shouts, "stop thief!" at all events, it did not prevent
the archdeacon from being considered by the learned heads of
the chapter, as a soul who had ventured into the vestibule of
hell, who was lost in the caves of the cabal, groping amid the
shadows of the occult sciences.  Neither were the people
deceived thereby; with any one who possessed any sagacity,
Quasimodo passed for the demon; Claude Frollo, for the
sorcerer.  It was evident that the bellringer was to serve the
archdeacon for a given time, at the end of which he would
carry away the latter's soul, by way of payment.  Thus the
archdeacon, in spite of the excessive austerity of his life, was
in bad odor among all pious souls; and there was no devout
nose so inexperienced that it could not smell him out to
be a magician.

And if, as he grew older, abysses had formed in his science,
they had also formed in his heart.  That at least, is what one
had grounds for believing on scrutinizing that face upon
which the soul was only seen to shine through a sombre cloud.
Whence that large, bald brow? that head forever bent? that
breast always heaving with sighs?  What secret thought
caused his mouth to smile with so much bitterness, at the
same moment that his scowling brows approached each other
like two bulls on the point of fighting?  Why was what hair
he had left already gray?  What was that internal fire which
sometimes broke forth in his glance, to such a degree that his
eye resembled a hole pierced in the wall of a furnace?

These symptoms of a violent moral preoccupation, had
acquired an especially high degree of intensity at the epoch
when this story takes place.  More than once a choir-boy had
fled in terror at finding him alone in the church, so strange
and dazzling was his look.  More than once, in the choir, at
the hour of the offices, his neighbor in the stalls had heard
him mingle with the plain song, ~ad omnem tonum~, unintelligible
parentheses.  More than once the laundress of the Terrain
charged "with washing the chapter" had observed, not
without affright, the marks of nails and clenched fingers
on the surplice of monsieur the archdeacon of Josas.

However, he redoubled his severity, and had never been
more exemplary.  By profession as well as by character, he
had always held himself aloof from women; he seemed to hate
them more than ever.  The mere rustling of a silken petticoat
caused his hood to fall over his eyes.  Upon this score he was
so jealous of austerity and reserve, that when the Dame de
Beaujeu, the king's daughter, came to visit the cloister of
Notre-Dame, in the month of December, 1481, he gravely
opposed her entrance, reminding the bishop of the statute of
the Black Book, dating from the vigil of Saint-BarthΘlemy,
1334, which interdicts access to the cloister to "any woman
whatever, old or young, mistress or maid." Upon which the
bishop had been constrained to recite to him the ordinance of
Legate Odo, which excepts certain great dames, ~aliquoe
magnates mulieres, quoe sine scandalo vitari non possunt~.
And again the archdeacon had protested, objecting that the
ordinance of the legate, which dated back to 1207, was anterior
by a hundred and twenty-seven years to the Black Book, and
consequently was abrogated in fact by it.  And he had refused
to appear before the princess.

It was also noticed that his horror for Bohemian women and
gypsies had seemed to redouble for some time past.  He had
petitioned the bishop for an edict which expressly forbade
the Bohemian women to come and dance and beat their tambourines
on the place of the Parvis; and for about the same length of
time, he had been ransacking the mouldy placards of the
officialty, in order to collect the cases of sorcerers and
witches condemned to fire or the rope, for complicity in crimes
with rams, sows, or goats.




CHAPTER VI.

UNPOPULARITY.



The archdeacon and the bellringer, as we have already
said, were but little loved by the populace great and small, in
the vicinity of the cathedral.  When Claude and Quasimodo
went out together, which frequently happened, and when
they were seen traversing in company, the valet behind the
master, the cold, narrow, and gloomy streets of the block of
Notre-Dame, more than one evil word, more than one ironical
quaver, more than one insulting jest greeted them on their
way, unless Claude Frollo, which was rarely the case, walked
with head upright and raised, showing his severe and almost
august brow to the dumbfounded jeerers.

Both were in their quarter like "the poets" of whom
RΘgnier speaks,--


   "All sorts of persons run after poets,
   As warblers fly shrieking after owls."


Sometimes a mischievous child risked his skin and bones for
the ineffable pleasure of driving a pin into Quasimodo's hump.
Again, a young girl, more bold and saucy than was fitting,
brushed the priest's black robe, singing in his face the sardonic
ditty, "niche, niche, the devil is caught." Sometimes a group
of squalid old crones, squatting in a file under the shadow of
the steps to a porch, scolded noisily as the archdeacon and the
bellringer passed, and tossed them this encouraging welcome,
with a curse: "Hum! there's a fellow whose soul is made like
the other one's body!"  Or a band of schoolboys and street
urchins, playing hop-scotch, rose in a body and saluted him
classically, with some cry in Latin: "~Eia! eia! Claudius
cum claudo~!"

But the insult generally passed unnoticed both by the priest
and the bellringer.  Quasimodo was too deaf to hear all these
gracious things, and Claude was too dreamy.





BOOK FIFTH.






CHAPTER I.

~ABBAS BEATI MARTINI~.



Dom Claude's fame had spread far and wide.  It procured
for him, at about the epoch when he refused to see Madame de
Beaujeu, a visit which he long remembered.

It was in the evening.  He had just retired, after the office,
to his canon's cell in the cloister of Notre-Dame.  This cell,
with the exception, possibly, of some glass phials, relegated
to a corner, and filled with a decidedly equivocal powder,
which strongly resembled the alchemist's "powder of projection,"
presented nothing strange or mysterious.  There were,
indeed, here and there, some inscriptions on the walls, but they
were pure sentences of learning and piety, extracted from
good authors.  The archdeacon had just seated himself, by the
light of a three-jetted copper lamp, before a vast coffer
crammed with manuscripts.  He had rested his elbow upon the
open volume of _Honorius d'Autun_, ~De predestinatione et libero
arbitrio~, and he was turning over, in deep meditation, the
leaves of a printed folio which he had just brought, the
sole product of the press which his cell contained.  In the
midst of his revery there came a knock at his door.  "Who's
there?" cried the learned man, in the gracious tone of a
famished dog, disturbed over his bone.

A voice without replied, "Your friend, Jacques Coictier."
He went to open the door.

It was, in fact, the king's physician; a person about fifty
years of age, whose harsh physiognomy was modified only by a
crafty eye.  Another man accompanied him.  Both wore long
slate-colored robes, furred with minever, girded and closed,
with caps of the same stuff and hue.  Their hands were
concealed by their sleeves, their feet by their robes, their eyes
by their caps.

"God help me, messieurs!" said the archdeacon, showing
them in; "I was not expecting distinguished visitors at such
an hour." And while speaking in this courteous fashion he
cast an uneasy and scrutinizing glance from the physician to
his companion.

"'Tis never too late to come and pay a visit to so considerable
a learned man as Dom Claude Frollo de Tirechappe," replied
Doctor Coictier, whose Franche-ComtΘ accent made all his
phrases drag along with the majesty of a train-robe.

There then ensued between the physician and the archdeacon
one of those congratulatory prologues which, in accordance
with custom, at that epoch preceded all conversations
between learned men, and which did not prevent them from
detesting each other in the most cordial manner in the world.
However, it is the same nowadays; every wise man's mouth
complimenting another wise man is a vase of honeyed gall.

Claude Frollo's felicitations to Jacques Coictier bore reference
principally to the temporal advantages which the worthy
physician had found means to extract, in the course of his
much envied career, from each malady of the king, an operation
of alchemy much better and more certain than the pursuit
of the philosopher's stone.

"In truth, Monsieur le Docteur Coictier, I felt great joy
on learning of the bishopric given your nephew, my reverend
seigneur Pierre Verse.  Is he not Bishop of Amiens?"

"Yes, monsieur Archdeacon; it is a grace and mercy of God."

"Do you know that you made a great figure on Christmas
Day at the bead of your company of the chamber of accounts,
Monsieur President?"

"Vice-President, Dom Claude.  Alas! nothing more."

"How is your superb house in the Rue Saint-AndrΘ des
Arcs coming on?  'Tis a Louvre.  I love greatly the apricot
tree which is carved on the door, with this play of words:
'A L'ABRI-COTIER--Sheltered from reefs.'"

"Alas! Master Claude, all that masonry costeth me dear.
In proportion as the house is erected, I am ruined."

"Ho! have you not your revenues from the jail, and the
bailiwick of the Palais, and the rents of all the houses,
sheds, stalls, and booths of the enclosure?  'Tis a fine breast
to suck."

"My castellany of Poissy has brought me in nothing this year."

"But your tolls of Triel, of Saint-James, of Saint-Germainen-Laye
are always good."

"Six score livres, and not even Parisian livres at that."

"You have your office of counsellor to the king.  That is fixed."

"Yes, brother Claude; but that accursed seigneury of Poligny,
which people make so much noise about, is worth not sixty gold
crowns, year out and year in."

In the compliments which Dom Claude addressed to Jacques
Coictier, there was that sardonical, biting, and covertly
mocking accent, and the sad cruel smile of a superior and
unhappy man who toys for a moment, by way of distraction, with
the dense prosperity of a vulgar man.  The other did not
perceive it.

"Upon my soul," said Claude at length, pressing his hand,
"I am glad to see you and in such good health."

"Thanks, Master Claude."

"By the way," exclaimed Dom Claude, "how is your royal patient?"

"He payeth not sufficiently his physician," replied the
doctor, casting a side glance at his companion.

"Think you so, Gossip Coictier," said the latter.

These words, uttered in a tone of surprise and reproach,
drew upon this unknown personage the attention of the
archdeacon which, to tell the truth, had not been diverted from
him a single moment since the stranger had set foot across
the threshold of his cell.  It had even required all the
thousand reasons which he had for handling tenderly Doctor
Jacques Coictier, the all-powerful physician of King Louis XI.,
to induce him to receive the latter thus accompanied.  Hence,
there was nothing very cordial in his manner when Jacques
Coictier said to him,--

"By the way, Dom Claude, I bring you a colleague who has
desired to see you on account of your reputation."

"Monsieur belongs to science?" asked the archdeacon, fixing
his piercing eye upon Coictier's companion.  He found
beneath the brows of the stranger a glance no less piercing
or less distrustful than his own.

He was, so far as the feeble light of the lamp permitted
one to judge, an old man about sixty years of age and of
medium stature, who appeared somewhat sickly and broken in
health.  His profile, although of a very ordinary outline, had
something powerful and severe about it; his eyes sparkled
beneath a very deep superciliary arch, like a light in the
depths of a cave; and beneath his cap which was well drawn
down and fell upon his nose, one recognized the broad expanse
of a brow of genius.

He took it upon himself to reply to the archdeacon's question,--

"Reverend master," he said in a grave tone, "your renown
has reached my ears, and I wish to consult you.  I am but a
poor provincial gentleman, who removeth his shoes before
entering the dwellings of the learned.  You must know my
name.  I am called Gossip Tourangeau."

"Strange name for a gentleman," said the archdeacon to himself.

Nevertheless, he had a feeling that he was in the presence
of a strong and earnest character.  The instinct of his own
lofty intellect made him recognize an intellect no less lofty
under Gossip Tourangeau's furred cap, and as he gazed at
the solemn face, the ironical smile which Jacques Coictier's
presence called forth on his gloomy face, gradually
disappeared as twilight fades on the horizon of night.
Stern and silent, he had resumed his seat in his great
armchair; his elbow rested as usual, on the table, and his brow
on his hand.  After a few moments of reflection, he motioned
his visitors to be seated, and, turning to Gossip Tourangeau
he said,--

"You come to consult me, master, and upon what science?"

"Your reverence," replied Tourangeau, "I am ill, very ill.
You are said to be great AEsculapius, and I am come to ask
your advice in medicine."

"Medicine!" said the archdeacon, tossing his head.  He
seemed to meditate for a moment, and then resumed: "Gossip
Tourangeau, since that is your name, turn your head, you will
find my reply already written on the wall."

Gossip Tourangeau obeyed, and read this inscription engraved
above his head: "Medicine is the daughter of dreams.--JAMBLIQUE."

Meanwhile, Doctor Jacques Coictier had heard his
companion's question with a displeasure which Dom Claude's
response had but redoubled.  He bent down to the ear of
Gossip Tourangeau, and said to him, softly enough not to be
heard by the archdeacon: "I warned you that he was mad.
You insisted on seeing him."

"'Tis very possible that he is right, madman as he is, Doctor
Jacques," replied his comrade in the same low tone, and with
a bitter smile.

"As you please," replied Coictier dryly.  Then, addressing
the archdeacon: "You are clever at your trade, Dom Claude,
and you are no more at a loss over Hippocrates than a
monkey is over a nut.  Medicine a dream!  I suspect that the
pharmacopolists and the master physicians would insist upon
stoning you if they were here.  So you deny the influence of
philtres upon the blood, and unguents on the skin!  You deny
that eternal pharmacy of flowers and metals, which is called
the world, made expressly for that eternal invalid called man!"

"I deny," said Dom Claude coldly, "neither pharmacy nor the
invalid.  I reject the physician."

"Then it is not true," resumed Coictier hotly, "that gout
is an internal eruption; that a wound caused by artillery is to
be cured by the application of a young mouse roasted; that
young blood, properly injected, restores youth to aged veins;
it is not true that two and two make four, and that
emprostathonos follows opistathonos."

The archdeacon replied without perturbation: "There are
certain things of which I think in a certain fashion."

Coictier became crimson with anger.

"There, there, my good Coictier, let us not get angry," said
Gossip Tourangeau.  "Monsieur the archdeacon is our friend."

Coictier calmed down, muttering in a low tone,--

"After all, he's mad."

"~Pasque-dieu~, Master Claude," resumed Gossip Tourangeau,
after a silence, "You embarrass me greatly.  I had two things
to consult you upon, one touching my health and the other
touching my star."

"Monsieur," returned the archdeacon, "if that be your
motive, you would have done as well not to put yourself out
of breath climbing my staircase.  I do not believe in Medicine.
I do not believe in Astrology."

"Indeed!" said the man, with surprise.

Coictier gave a forced laugh.

"You see that he is mad," he said, in a low tone, to Gossip
Tourangeau.  "He does not believe in astrology."

"The idea of imagining," pursued Dom Claude, "that every
ray of a star is a thread which is fastened to the head of
a man!"

"And what then, do you believe in?" exclaimed Gossip Tourangeau.

The archdeacon hesitated for a moment, then he allowed a
gloomy smile to escape, which seemed to give the lie to his
response: "~Credo in Deum~."

"~Dominum nostrum~," added Gossip Tourangeau, making the
sign of the cross.

"Amen," said Coictier.

"Reverend master," resumed Tourangeau, "I am charmed
in soul to see you in such a religious frame of mind.  But
have you reached the point, great savant as you are, of no
longer believing in science?"

"No," said the archdeacon, grasping the arm of Gossip
Tourangeau, and a ray of enthusiasm lighted up his gloomy
eyes, "no, I do not reject science.  I have not crawled so
long, flat on my belly, with my nails in the earth, through the
innumerable ramifications of its caverns, without perceiving
far in front of me, at the end of the obscure gallery, a light,
a flame, a something, the reflection, no doubt, of the dazzling
central laboratory where the patient and the wise have found
out God."

"And in short," interrupted Tourangeau, "what do you
hold to be true and certain?"

"Alchemy."

Coictier exclaimed, "Pardieu, Dom Claude, alchemy has its
use, no doubt, but why blaspheme medicine and astrology?"

"Naught is your science of man, naught is your science of
the stars," said the archdeacon, commandingly.

"That's driving Epidaurus and Chaldea very fast," replied
the physician with a grin.

"Listen, Messire Jacques.  This is said in good faith.  I
am not the king's physician, and his majesty has not
given me the Garden of Daedalus in which to observe the
constellations.  Don't get angry, but listen to me.  What
truth have you deduced, I will not say from medicine, which
is too foolish a thing, but from astrology?  Cite to me the
virtues of the vertical boustrophedon, the treasures of the
number ziruph and those of the number zephirod!"

"Will you deny," said Coictier, "the sympathetic force of
the collar bone, and the cabalistics which are derived from it?"

"An error, Messire Jacques!  None of your formulas end in
reality.  Alchemy on the other hand has its discoveries.  Will
you contest results like this?  Ice confined beneath the earth
for a thousand years is transformed into rock crystals.  Lead
is the ancestor of all metals.  For gold is not a metal, gold is
light.  Lead requires only four periods of two hundred years
each, to pass in succession from the state of lead, to the state
of red arsenic, from red arsenic to tin, from tin to silver.  Are
not these facts?  But to believe in the collar bone, in the full
line and in the stars, is as ridiculous as to believe with the
inhabitants of Grand-Cathay that the golden oriole turns into
a mole, and that grains of wheat turn into fish of the carp
species."

"I have studied hermetic science!" exclaimed Coictier,
"and I affirm--"

The fiery archdeacon did not allow him to finish: "And I
have studied medicine, astrology, and hermetics.  Here alone
is the truth." (As he spoke thus, he took from the top of the
coffer a phial filled with the powder which we have mentioned
above), "here alone is light!  Hippocrates is a dream; Urania
is a dream; Hermes, a thought.  Gold is the sun; to make
gold is to be God.  Herein lies the one and only science.
I have sounded the depths of medicine and astrology, I tell
you!  Naught, nothingness!  The human body, shadows! the
planets, shadows!"

And he fell back in his armchair in a commanding and
inspired attitude.  Gossip Touraugeau watched him in silence.
Coictier tried to grin, shrugged his shoulders imperceptibly,
and repeated in a low voice,--

"A madman!"

"And," said Tourangeau suddenly, "the wondrous result,--
have you attained it, have you made gold?"

"If I had made it," replied the archdeacon, articulating his
words slowly, like a man who is reflecting, "the king of
France would be named Claude and not Louis."

The stranger frowned.

"What am I saying?" resumed Dom Claude, with a smile
of disdain.  "What would the throne of France be to me when
I could rebuild the empire of the Orient?"

"Very good!" said the stranger.

"Oh, the poor fool!" murmured Coictier.

The archdeacon went on, appearing to reply now only to
his thoughts,--

"But no, I am still crawling; I am scratching my face and
knees against the pebbles of the subterranean pathway.  I
catch a glimpse, I do not contemplate!  I do not read, I
spell out!"

"And when you know how to read!" demanded the stranger,
"will you make gold?"

"Who doubts it?" said the archdeacon.

"In that case Our Lady knows that I am greatly in need of
money, and I should much desire to read in your books.  Tell
me, reverend master, is your science inimical or displeasing to
Our Lady?"

"Whose archdeacon I am?" Dom Claude contented himself with
replying, with tranquil hauteur.

"That is true, my master.  Well! will it please you to initiate
me?  Let me spell with you."

Claude assumed the majestic and pontifical attitude of a Samuel.

"Old man, it requires longer years than remain to you, to
undertake this voyage across mysterious things.  Your head
is very gray!  One comes forth from the cavern only with
white hair, but only those with dark hair enter it.  Science
alone knows well how to hollow, wither, and dry up human
faces; she needs not to have old age bring her faces already
furrowed.  Nevertheless, if the desire possesses you of putting
yourself under discipline at your age, and of deciphering
the formidable alphabet of the sages, come to me; 'tis well,
I will make the effort.  I will not tell you, poor old man, to
go and visit the sepulchral chambers of the pyramids, of
which ancient Herodotus speaks, nor the brick tower of
Babylon, nor the immense white marble sanctuary of the Indian
temple of Eklinga.  I, no more than yourself, have seen the
Chaldean masonry works constructed according to the sacred
form of the Sikra, nor the temple of Solomon, which is
destroyed, nor the stone doors of the sepulchre of the kings
of Israel, which are broken.  We will content ourselves with
the fragments of the book of Hermes which we have here.
I will explain to you the statue of Saint Christopher, the
symbol of the sower, and that of the two angels which are
on the front of the Sainte-Chapelle, and one of which holds
in his hands a vase, the other, a cloud--"

Here Jacques Coictier, who had been unhorsed by the
archdeacon's impetuous replies, regained his saddle, and
interrupted him with the triumphant tone of one learned man
correcting another,--"~Erras amice Claudi~.  The symbol is
not the number.  You take Orpheus for Hermes."

"'Tis you who are in error," replied the archdeacon, gravely.
"Daedalus is the base; Orpheus is the wall; Hermes is the
edifice,--that is all.  You shall come when you will," he
continued, turning to Tourangeau, "I will show you the little
parcels of gold which remained at the bottom of Nicholas
Flamel's alembic, and you shall compare them with the gold
of Guillaume de Paris.  I will teach you the secret virtues
of the Greek word, ~peristera~.  But, first of all, I will make
you read, one after the other, the marble letters of the alphabet,
the granite pages of the book.  We shall go to the portal
of Bishop Guillaume and of Saint-Jean le Rond at the Sainte-
Chapelle, then to the house of Nicholas Flamel, Rue Manvault,
to his tomb, which is at the Saints-Innocents, to his two
hospitals, Rue de Montmorency.  I will make you read the
hieroglyphics which cover the four great iron cramps on the
portal of the hospital Saint-Gervais, and of the Rue de la
Ferronnerie.  We will spell out in company, also, the faτade
of Saint-Come, of Sainte-GeneviΦve-des-Ardents, of Saint Martin,
of Saint-Jacques de la Boucherie--."

For a long time, Gossip Tourangeau, intelligent as was his glance,
had appeared not to understand Dom Claude.  He interrupted.

"~Pasque-dieu~! what are your books, then?"

"Here is one of them," said the archdeacon.

And opening the window of his cell he pointed out with
his finger the immense church of Notre-Dame, which, outlining
against the starry sky the black silhouette of its two towers,
its stone flanks, its monstrous haunches, seemed an enormous
two-headed sphinx, seated in the middle of the city.

The archdeacon gazed at the gigantic edifice for some time
in silence, then extending his right hand, with a sigh, towards
the printed book which lay open on the table, and his left
towards Notre-Dame, and turning a sad glance from the book
to the church,--"Alas," he said, "this will kill that."

Coictier, who had eagerly approached the book, could not
repress an exclamation.  "HΘ, but now, what is there so
formidable in this: 'GLOSSA IN EPISTOLAS D. PAULI, ~Norimbergoe,
Antonius Koburger~, 1474.'  This is not new.  'Tis a book of
Pierre Lombard, the Master of Sentences.  Is it because it is
printed?"

"You have said it," replied Claude, who seemed absorbed
in a profound meditation, and stood resting, his forefinger
bent backward on the folio which had come from the famous
press of Nuremberg.  Then he added these mysterious words:
"Alas! alas! small things come at the end of great things; a
tooth triumphs over a mass.  The Nile rat kills the crocodile,
the swordfish kills the whale, the book will kill the edifice."

The curfew of the cloister sounded at the moment when
Master Jacques was repeating to his companion in low tones,
his eternal refrain, "He is mad!" To which his companion
this time replied, "I believe that he is."

It was the hour when no stranger could remain in the
cloister.  The two visitors withdrew.  "Master," said Gossip
Tourangeau, as he took leave of the archdeacon, "I love wise
men and great minds, and I hold you in singular esteem.
Come to-morrow to the Palace des Tournelles, and inquire for
the AbbΘ de Sainte-Martin, of Tours."

The archdeacon returned to his chamber dumbfounded,
comprehending at last who Gossip Tourangeau was, and recalling
that passage of the register of Sainte-Martin, of Tours:--
~Abbas beati Martini, SCILICET REX FRANCIAE, est canonicus de
consuetudine et habet parvam proebendam quam habet sanctus
Venantius, et debet sedere in sede thesaurarii~.

It is asserted that after that epoch the archdeacon had
frequent conferences with Louis XI., when his majesty came
to Paris, and that Dom Claude's influence quite overshadowed
that of Olivier le Daim and Jacques Coictier, who, as was his
habit, rudely took the king to task on that account.




CHAPTER II.

THIS WILL KILL THAT.



Our lady readers will pardon us if we pause for a moment
to seek what could have been the thought concealed beneath
those enigmatic words of the archdeacon: "This will kill
that.  The book will kill the edifice."

To our mind, this thought had two faces.  In the first place,
it was a priestly thought.  It was the affright of the priest in
the presence of a new agent, the printing press.  It was the
terror and dazzled amazement of the men of the sanctuary, in
the presence of the luminous press of Gutenberg.  It was
the pulpit and the manuscript taking the alarm at the printed
word: something similar to the stupor of a sparrow which
should behold the angel Legion unfold his six million wings.
It was the cry of the prophet who already hears emancipated
humanity roaring and swarming; who beholds in the future,
intelligence sapping faith, opinion dethroning belief, the world
shaking off Rome.  It was the prognostication of the philosopher
who sees human thought, volatilized by the press, evaporating
from the theocratic recipient.  It was the terror of
the soldier who examines the brazen battering ram, and says:--"The
tower will crumble." It signified that one power was about to
succeed another power.  It meant, "The press will kill the church."

But underlying this thought, the first and most simple one,
no doubt, there was in our opinion another, newer one, a corollary
of the first, less easy to perceive and more easy to contest,
a view as philosophical and belonging no longer to the
priest alone but to the savant and the artist.  It was a
presentiment that human thought, in changing its form, was
about to change its mode of expression; that the dominant
idea of each generation would no longer be written with the
same matter, and in the same manner; that the book of stone,
so solid and so durable, was about to make way for the book
of paper, more solid and still more durable.  In this
connection the archdeacon's vague formula had a second sense.
It meant, "Printing will kill architecture."

In fact, from the origin of things down to the fifteenth century
of the Christian era, inclusive, architecture is the great
book of humanity, the principal expression of man in his
different stages of development, either as a force or as
an intelligence.

When the memory of the first races felt itself overloaded,
when the mass of reminiscences of the human race became
so heavy and so confused that speech naked and flying, ran
the risk of losing them on the way, men transcribed them on
the soil in a manner which was at once the most visible, most
durable, and most natural.  They sealed each tradition beneath
a monument.

The first monuments were simple masses of rock, "which the
iron had not touched," as Moses says.  Architecture began like
all writing.  It was first an alphabet.  Men planted a stone
upright, it was a letter, and each letter was a hieroglyph, and
upon each hieroglyph rested a group of ideas, like the capital
on the column.  This is what the earliest races did everywhere,
at the same moment, on the surface of the entire world.  We
find the "standing stones" of the Celts in Asian Siberia; in
the pampas of America.

Later on, they made words; they placed stone upon stone,
they coupled those syllables of granite, and attempted some
combinations.  The Celtic dolmen and cromlech, the Etruscan
tumulus, the Hebrew galgal, are words.  Some, especially the
tumulus, are proper names.  Sometimes even, when men had
a great deal of stone, and a vast plain, they wrote a phrase.
The immense pile of Karnac is a complete sentence.

At last they made books.  Traditions had brought forth
symbols, beneath which they disappeared like the trunk of a
tree beneath its foliage; all these symbols in which humanity
placed faith continued to grow, to multiply, to intersect, to
become more and more complicated; the first monuments
no longer sufficed to contain them, they were overflowing in
every part; these monuments hardly expressed now the primitive
tradition, simple like themselves, naked and prone upon
the earth.  The symbol felt the need of expansion in the edifice.
Then architecture was developed in proportion with human
thought; it became a giant with a thousand heads and
a thousand arms, and fixed all this floating symbolism in an
eternal, visible, palpable form.  While Daedalus, who is force,
measured; while Orpheus, who is intelligence, sang;--the pillar,
which is a letter; the arcade, which is a syllable; the pyramid,
which is a word,--all set in movement at once by a law of
geometry and by a law of poetry, grouped themselves, combined,
amalgamated, descended, ascended, placed themselves
side by side on the soil, ranged themselves in stories in the
sky, until they had written under the dictation of the general
idea of an epoch, those marvellous books which were also
marvellous edifices: the Pagoda of Eklinga, the Rhamseion of
Egypt, the Temple of Solomon.

The generating idea, the word, was not only at the foundation
of all these edifices, but also in the form.  The temple
of Solomon, for example, was not alone the binding of the
holy book; it was the holy book itself.  On each one of its
concentric walls, the priests could read the word translated and
manifested to the eye, and thus they followed its transformations
from sanctuary to sanctuary, until they seized it in its last
tabernacle, under its most concrete form, which still belonged to
architecture: the arch.  Thus the word was enclosed in an
edifice, but its image was upon its envelope, like the human
form on the coffin of a mummy.

And not only the form of edifices, but the sites selected for
them, revealed the thought which they represented, according
as the symbol to be expressed was graceful or grave.
Greece crowned her mountains with a temple harmonious to
the eye; India disembowelled hers, to chisel therein those
monstrous subterranean pagodas, borne up by gigantic rows of
granite elephants.

Thus, during the first six thousand years of the world, from
the most immemorial pagoda of Hindustan, to the cathedral
of Cologne, architecture was the great handwriting of the
human race.  And this is so true, that not only every religious
symbol, but every human thought, has its page and its monument
in that immense book.

All civilization begins in theocracy and ends in democracy.
This law of liberty following unity is written in architecture.
For, let us insist upon this point, masonry must not be thought
to be powerful only in erecting the temple and in expressing
the myth and sacerdotal symbolism; in inscribing in hieroglyphs
upon its pages of stone the mysterious tables of the
law.  If it were thus,--as there comes in all human society a
moment when the sacred symbol is worn out and becomes
obliterated under freedom of thought, when man escapes from
the priest, when the excrescence of philosophies and systems
devour the face of religion,--architecture could not reproduce
this new state of human thought; its leaves, so crowded on the
face, would be empty on the back; its work would be mutilated;
its book would he incomplete.  But no.

Let us take as an example the Middle Ages, where we see
more clearly because it is nearer to us.  During its first
period, while theocracy is organizing Europe, while the Vatican
is rallying and reclassing about itself the elements of a
Rome made from the Rome which lies in ruins around the
Capitol, while Christianity is seeking all the stages of society
amid the rubbish of anterior civilization, and rebuilding with
its ruins a new hierarchic universe, the keystone to whose
vault is the priest--one first hears a dull echo from that
chaos, and then, little by little, one sees, arising from beneath
the breath of Christianity, from beneath the hand of the
barbarians, from the fragments of the dead Greek and Roman
architectures, that mysterious Romanesque architecture, sister
of the theocratic masonry of Egypt and of India, inalterable
emblem of pure catholicism, unchangeable hieroglyph of the
papal unity.  All the thought of that day is written, in fact,
in this sombre, Romanesque style.  One feels everywhere in
it authority, unity, the impenetrable, the absolute, Gregory
VII.; always the priest, never the man; everywhere caste,
never the people.

But the Crusades arrive.  They are a great popular
movement, and every great popular movement, whatever may be
its cause and object, always sets free the spirit of liberty
from its final precipitate.  New things spring into life every
day.  Here opens the stormy period of the Jacqueries, Pragueries,
and Leagues.  Authority wavers, unity is divided.
Feudalism demands to share with theocracy, while awaiting
the inevitable arrival of the people, who will assume the part
of the lion: ~Quia nominor leo~.  Seignory pierces through
sacerdotalism; the commonality, through seignory.  The face
of Europe is changed.  Well! the face of architecture is
changed also.  Like civilization, it has turned a page, and the
new spirit of the time finds her ready to write at its dictation.
It returns from the crusades with the pointed arch, like the
nations with liberty.

Then, while Rome is undergoing gradual dismemberment,
Romanesque architecture dies.  The hieroglyph deserts the
cathedral, and betakes itself to blazoning the donjon keep,
in order to lend prestige to feudalism.  The cathedral itself,
that edifice formerly so dogmatic, invaded henceforth by the
bourgeoisie, by the community, by liberty, escapes the priest and
falls into the power of the artist.  The artist builds it after
his own fashion.  Farewell to mystery, myth, law.  Fancy
and caprice, welcome.  Provided the priest has his basilica
and his altar, he has nothing to say.  The four walls belong
to the artist.  The architectural book belongs no longer to the
priest, to religion, to Rome; it is the property of poetry, of
imagination, of the people.  Hence the rapid and innumerable
transformations of that architecture which owns but three
centuries, so striking after the stagnant immobility
of the Romanesque architecture, which owns six or seven.
Nevertheless, art marches on with giant strides.  Popular genius
amid originality accomplish the task which the bishops formerly
fulfilled.  Each race writes its line upon the book, as it
passes; it erases the ancient Romanesque hieroglyphs on the
frontispieces of cathedrals, and at the most one only sees
dogma cropping out here and there, beneath the new symbol
which it has deposited.  The popular drapery hardly permits
the religious skeleton to be suspected.  One cannot even form
an idea of the liberties which the architects then take, even
toward the Church.  There are capitals knitted of nuns and
monks, shamelessly coupled, as on the hall of chimney pieces
in the Palais de Justice, in Paris.  There is Noah's adventure
carved to the last detail, as under the great portal of Bourges.
There is a bacchanalian monk, with ass's ears and glass in
hand, laughing in the face of a whole community, as on the
lavatory of the Abbey of Bocherville.  There exists at that
epoch, for thought written in stone, a privilege exactly
comparable to our present liberty of the press.  It is
the liberty of architecture.

This liberty goes very far.  Sometimes a portal, a faτade,
an entire church, presents a symbolical sense absolutely foreign
to worship, or even hostile to the Church.  In the thirteenth
century, Guillaume de Paris, and Nicholas Flamel, in the
fifteenth, wrote such seditious pages.  Saint-Jacques de la
Boucherie was a whole church of the opposition.

Thought was then free only in this manner; hence it never
wrote itself out completely except on the books called edifices.
Thought, under the form of edifice, could have beheld itself
burned in the public square by the hands of the executioner,
in its manuscript form, if it had been sufficiently imprudent
to risk itself thus; thought, as the door of a church, would
have been a spectator of the punishment of thought as
a book.  Having thus only this resource, masonry, in order to
make its way to the light, flung itself upon it from all quarters.
Hence the immense quantity of cathedrals which have
covered Europe--a number so prodigious that one can hardly
believe it even after having verified it.  All the material
forces, all the intellectual forces of society converged towards
the same point: architecture.  In this manner, under the pretext
of building churches to God, art was developed in its
magnificent proportions.

Then whoever was born a poet became an architect.
Genius, scattered in the masses, repressed in every quarter

under feudalism as under a ~testudo~ of brazen bucklers, finding
no issue except in the direction of architecture,--gushed
forth through that art, and its Iliads assumed the form of
cathedrals.  All other arts obeyed, and placed themselves under
the discipline of architecture.  They were the workmen of the
great work.  The architect, the poet, the master, summed up
in his person the sculpture which carved his faτades, painting
which illuminated his windows, music which set his bells to
pealing, and breathed into his organs.  There was nothing
down to poor poetry,--properly speaking, that which
persisted in vegetating in manuscripts,--which was not forced,
in order to make something of itself, to come and frame itself
in the edifice in the shape of a hymn or of prose; the same
part, after all, which the tragedies of AEschylus had played
in the sacerdotal festivals of Greece; Genesis, in the temple
of Solomon.

Thus, down to the time of Gutenberg, architecture is the
principal writing, the universal writing.  In that granite
book, begun by the Orient, continued by Greek and Roman
antiquity, the Middle Ages wrote the last page.  Moreover,
this phenomenon of an architecture of the people following
an architecture of caste, which we have just been observing
in the Middle Ages, is reproduced with every analogous
movement in the human intelligence at the other great
epochs of history.  Thus, in order to enunciate here only
summarily, a law which it would require volumes to develop:
in the high Orient, the cradle of primitive times, after
Hindoo architecture came Phoenician architecture, that opulent
mother of Arabian architecture; in antiquity, after Egyptian
architecture, of which Etruscan style and cyclopean monuments
are but one variety, came Greek architecture (of which the
Roman style is only a continuation), surcharged with the
Carthaginian dome; in modern times, after Romanesque
architecture came Gothic architecture.  And by separating there
three series into their component parts, we shall find in the
three eldest sisters, Hindoo architecture, Egyptian architecture,
Romanesque architecture, the same symbol; that is to
say, theocracy, caste, unity, dogma, myth, God: and for
the three younger sisters, Phoenician architecture, Greek
architecture, Gothic architecture, whatever, nevertheless,
may be the diversity of form inherent in their nature, the same
signification also; that is to say, liberty, the people, man.

In the Hindu, Egyptian, or Romanesque architecture, one
feels the priest, nothing but the priest, whether he calls
himself Brahmin, Magian, or Pope.  It is not the same in the
architectures of the people.  They are richer and less sacred.
In the Phoenician, one feels the merchant; in the Greek, the
republican; in the Gothic, the citizen.

The general characteristics of all theocratic architecture are
immutability, horror of progress, the preservation of traditional
lines, the consecration of the primitive types, the constant
bending of all the forms of men and of nature to the
incomprehensible caprices of the symbol.  These are dark
books, which the initiated alone understand how to decipher.
Moreover, every form, every deformity even, has there a
sense which renders it inviolable.  Do not ask of Hindoo,
Egyptian, Romanesque masonry to reform their design, or
to improve their statuary.  Every attempt at perfecting is
an impiety to them.  In these architectures it seems as
though the rigidity of the dogma had spread over the
stone like a sort of second petrifaction.  The general
characteristics of popular masonry, on the contrary, are progress,
originality, opulence, perpetual movement.  They are already
sufficiently detached from religion to think of their beauty,
to take care of it, to correct without relaxation their parure
of statues or arabesques.  They are of the age.  They have
something human, which they mingle incessantly with the
divine symbol under which they still produce.  Hence, edifices
comprehensible to every soul, to every intelligence, to
every imagination, symbolical still, but as easy to understand
as nature.  Between theocratic architecture and this there is
the difference that lies between a sacred language and a
vulgar language, between hieroglyphics and art, between
Solomon and Phidias.

If the reader will sum up what we have hitherto briefly,
very briefly, indicated, neglecting a thousand proofs and also
a thousand objections of detail, be will be led to this: that
architecture was, down to the fifteenth century, the chief
register of humanity; that in that interval not a thought which
is in any degree complicated made its appearance in the
world, which has not been worked into an edifice; that every
popular idea, and every religious law, has had its monumental
records; that the human race has, in short, had no important
thought which it has not written in stone.  And why?
Because every thought, either philosophical or religious, is
interested in perpetuating itself; because the idea which has
moved one generation wishes to move others also, and leave
a trace.  Now, what a precarious immortality is that of the
manuscript!  How much more solid, durable, unyielding, is a
book of stone!  In order to destroy the written word, a torch
and a Turk are sufficient.  To demolish the constructed word,
a social revolution, a terrestrial revolution are required.
The barbarians passed over the Coliseum; the deluge, perhaps,
passed over the Pyramids.

In the fifteenth century everything changes.

Human thought discovers a mode of perpetuating itself,
not only more durable and more resisting than architecture,
but still more simple and easy.  Architecture is dethroned.
Gutenberg's letters of lead are about to supersede Orpheus's
letters of stone.

   *The book is about to kill the edifice*.

The invention of printing is the greatest event in history.
It is the mother of revolution.  It is the mode of expression
of humanity which is totally renewed; it is human thought
stripping off one form and donning another; it is the complete
and definitive change of skin of that symbolical serpent which
since the days of Adam has represented intelligence.

In its printed form, thought is more imperishable than
ever; it is volatile, irresistible, indestructible.  It is mingled
with the air.  In the days of architecture it made a mountain
of itself, and took powerful possession of a century and
a place.  Now it converts itself into a flock of birds, scatters
itself to the four winds, and occupies all points of air and
space at once.

We repeat, who does not perceive that in this form it is
far more indelible?  It was solid, it has become alive.
It passes from duration in time to immortality.  One can
demolish a mass; bow can one extirpate ubiquity?  If a flood
comes, the mountains will have long disappeared beneath the
waves, while the birds will still be flying about; and if a
single ark floats on the surface of the cataclysm, they will
alight upon it, will float with it, will be present with it at
the ebbing of the waters; and the new world which emerges
from this chaos will behold, on its awakening, the thought of
the world which has been submerged soaring above it, winged
and living.

And when one observes that this mode of expression is not
only the most conservative, but also the most simple, the
most convenient, the most practicable for all; when one
reflects that it does not drag after it bulky baggage, and
does not set in motion a heavy apparatus; when one compares
thought forced, in order to transform itself into an edifice,
to put in motion four or five other arts and tons of gold, a
whole mountain of stones, a whole forest of timber-work, a
whole nation of workmen; when one compares it to the thought
which becomes a book, and for which a little paper, a little
ink, and a pen suffice,--how can one be surprised that human
intelligence should have quitted architecture for printing?
Cut the primitive bed of a river abruptly with a canal
hollowed out below its level, and the river will desert
its bed.

Behold how, beginning with the discovery of printing,
architecture withers away little by little, becomes lifeless
and bare.  How one feels the water sinking, the sap departing,
the thought of the times and of the people withdrawing from
it!  The chill is almost imperceptible in the fifteenth
century; the press is, as yet, too weak, and, at the most,
draws from powerful architecture a superabundance of life.  But
practically beginning with the sixteenth century, the malady of
architecture is visible; it is no longer the expression of society;
it becomes classic art in a miserable manner; from being
Gallic, European, indigenous, it becomes Greek and Roman;
from being true and modern, it becomes pseudo-classic.  It is
this decadence which is called the Renaissance.  A magnificent
decadence, however, for the ancient Gothic genius, that
sun which sets behind the gigantic press of Mayence, still
penetrates for a while longer with its rays that whole hybrid
pile of Latin arcades and Corinthian columns.

It is that setting sun which we mistake for the dawn.

Nevertheless, from the moment when architecture is no
longer anything but an art like any other; as soon as it is no
longer the total art, the sovereign art, the tyrant art,--it
has no longer the power to retain the other arts.  So they
emancipate themselves, break the yoke of the architect, and take
themselves off, each one in its own direction.  Each one of
them gains by this divorce.  Isolation aggrandizes everything.
Sculpture becomes statuary, the image trade becomes painting,
the canon becomes music.  One would pronounce it an empire
dismembered at the death of its Alexander, and whose provinces
become kingdoms.

Hence Raphael, Michael Angelo, Jean Goujon, Palestrina,
those splendors of the dazzling sixteenth century.

Thought emancipates itself in all directions at the same time
as the arts.  The arch-heretics of the Middle Ages had already
made large incisions into Catholicism.  The sixteenth century
breaks religious unity.  Before the invention of printing,
reform would have been merely a schism; printing converted
it into a revolution.  Take away the press; heresy is enervated.
Whether it be Providence or Fate, Gutenburg is the precursor
of Luther.

Nevertheless, when the sun of the Middle Ages is completely
set, when the Gothic genius is forever extinct upon
the horizon, architecture grows dim, loses its color, becomes
more and more effaced.  The printed book, the gnawing worm
of the edifice, sucks and devours it.  It becomes bare, denuded
of its foliage, and grows visibly emaciated.  It is petty, it
is poor, it is nothing.  It no longer expresses anything, not
even the memory of the art of another time.  Reduced to itself,
abandoned by the other arts, because human thought is abandoning
it, it summons bunglers in place of artists.  Glass replaces
the painted windows.  The stone-cutter succeeds the sculptor.
Farewell all sap, all originality, all life, all intelligence.
It drags along, a lamentable workshop mendicant, from copy to
copy.  Michael Angelo, who, no doubt, felt even in the sixteenth
century that it was dying, had a last idea, an idea of
despair.  That Titan of art piled the Pantheon on the
Parthenon, and made Saint-Peter's at Rome.  A great work,
which deserved to remain unique, the last originality of
architecture, the signature of a giant artist at the bottom of
the colossal register of stone which was closed forever.  With
Michael Angelo dead, what does this miserable architecture,
which survived itself in the state of a spectre, do?  It takes
Saint-Peter in Rome, copies it and parodies it.  It is a mania.
It is a pity.  Each century has its Saint-Peter's of Rome; in
the seventeenth century, the Val-de-GrΓce; in the eighteenth,
Sainte-GeneviΦve.  Each country has its Saint-Peter's of
Rome.  London has one; Petersburg has another; Paris has
two or three.  The insignificant testament, the last dotage of
a decrepit grand art falling back into infancy before it dies.

If, in place of the characteristic monuments which we have
just described, we examine the general aspect of art from the
sixteenth to the eighteenth century, we notice the same
phenomena of decay and phthisis.  Beginning with Franτois II.,
the architectural form of the edifice effaces itself more and
more, and allows the geometrical form, like the bony structure
of an emaciated invalid, to become prominent.  The fine
lines of art give way to the cold and inexorable lines of
geometry.  An edifice is no longer an edifice; it is a
polyhedron.  Meanwhile, architecture is tormented in her
struggles to conceal this nudity.  Look at the Greek pediment
inscribed upon the Roman pediment, and vice versa.  It is still
the Pantheon on the Parthenon: Saint-Peter's of Rome.  Here
are the brick houses of Henri IV., with their stone corners;
the Place Royale, the Place Dauphine.  Here are the churches
of Louis XIII., heavy, squat, thickset, crowded together,
loaded with a dome like a hump.  Here is the Mazarin
architecture, the wretched Italian pasticcio of the Four Nations.
Here are the palaces of Louis XIV., long barracks for courtiers,
stiff, cold, tiresome.  Here, finally, is Louis XV., with
chiccory leaves and vermicelli, and all the warts, and all the
fungi, which disfigure that decrepit, toothless, and coquettish
old architecture.  From Franτois II. to Louis XV., the evil
has increased in geometrical progression.  Art has no longer
anything but skin upon its bones.  It is miserably perishing.

Meanwhile what becomes of printing?  All the life which
is leaving architecture comes to it.  In proportion as
architecture ebbs, printing swells and grows.  That capital
of forces which human thought had been expending in edifices,
it henceforth expends in books.  Thus, from the sixteenth
century onward, the press, raised to the level of decaying
architecture, contends with it and kills it.  In the seventeenth
century it is already sufficiently the sovereign, sufficiently
triumphant, sufficiently established in its victory, to
give to the world the feast of a great literary century.  In
the eighteenth, having reposed for a long time at the Court
of Louis XIV., it seizes again the old sword of Luther, puts it
into the hand of Voltaire, and rushes impetuously to the
attack of that ancient Europe, whose architectural expression
it has already killed.  At the moment when the eighteenth
century comes to an end, it has destroyed everything.
In the nineteenth, it begins to reconstruct.

Now, we ask, which of the three arts has really represented
human thought for the last three centuries? which translates
it? which expresses not only its literary and scholastic
vagaries, but its vast, profound, universal movement? which
constantly superposes itself, without a break, without a gap,
upon the human race, which walks a monster with a thousand
legs?--Architecture or printing?

It is printing.  Let the reader make no mistake; architecture
is dead; irretrievably slain by the printed book,--slain
because it endures for a shorter time,--slain because it costs
more.  Every cathedral represents millions.  Let the reader
now imagine what an investment of funds it would require to
rewrite the architectural book; to cause thousands of edifices
to swarm once more upon the soil; to return to those epochs
when the throng of monuments was such, according to the
statement of an eye witness, "that one would have said that
the world in shaking itself, had cast off its old garments in
order to cover itself with a white vesture of churches." ~Erat
enim ut si mundus, ipse excutiendo semet, rejecta vetustate,
candida ecclesiarum vestem indueret~.  (GLABER RADOLPHUS.)

A book is so soon made, costs so little, and can go so far!
How can it surprise us that all human thought flows in this
channel?  This does not mean that architecture will not
still have a fine monument, an isolated masterpiece, here and
there.  We may still have from time to time, under the reign
of printing, a column made I suppose, by a whole army from
melted cannon, as we had under the reign of architecture,
Iliads and Romanceros, MahabΓhrata, and Nibelungen Lieds,
made by a whole people, with rhapsodies piled up and melted
together.  The great accident of an architect of genius may
happen in the twentieth century, like that of Dante in the
thirteenth.  But architecture will no longer be the social art,
the collective art, the dominating art.  The grand poem, the
grand edifice, the grand work of humanity will no longer be
built: it will be printed.

And henceforth, if architecture should arise again accidentally,
it will no longer be mistress.  It will be subservient
to the law of literature, which formerly received the
law from it.  The respective positions of the two arts will be
inverted.  It is certain that in architectural epochs, the poems,
rare it is true, resemble the monuments.  In India, Vyasa is
branching, strange, impenetrable as a pagoda.  In Egyptian
Orient, poetry has like the edifices, grandeur and tranquillity
of line; in antique Greece, beauty, serenity, calm; in
Christian Europe, the Catholic majesty, the popular naivete,
the rich and luxuriant vegetation of an epoch of renewal.
The Bible resembles the Pyramids; the Iliad, the Parthenon;
Homer, Phidias.  Dante in the thirteenth century is the last
Romanesque church; Shakespeare in the sixteenth, the last
Gothic cathedral.

Thus, to sum up what we have hitherto said, in a fashion
which is necessarily incomplete and mutilated, the human
race has two books, two registers, two testaments: masonry
and printing; the Bible of stone and the Bible of paper.  No
doubt, when one contemplates these two Bibles, laid so broadly
open in the centuries, it is permissible to regret the visible
majesty of the writing of granite, those gigantic alphabets
formulated in colonnades, in pylons, in obelisks, those sorts
of human mountains which cover the world and the past, from
the pyramid to the bell tower, from Cheops to Strasburg.
The past must be reread upon these pages of marble.  This
book, written by architecture, must be admired and perused
incessantly; but the grandeur of the edifice which printing
erects in its turn must not be denied.

That edifice is colossal.  Some compiler of statistics has
calculated, that if all the volumes which have issued from the
press since Gutenberg's day were to be piled one upon another,
they would fill the space between the earth and the moon;
but it is not that sort of grandeur of which we wished to
speak.  Nevertheless, when one tries to collect in one's mind
a comprehensive image of the total products of printing down
to our own days, does not that total appear to us like an
immense construction, resting upon the entire world, at which
humanity toils without relaxation, and whose monstrous crest
is lost in the profound mists of the future?  It is the anthill
of intelligence.  It is the hive whither come all imaginations,
those golden bees, with their honey.

The edifice has a thousand stories.  Here and there one
beholds on its staircases the gloomy caverns of science which
pierce its interior.  Everywhere upon its surface, art causes
its arabesques, rosettes, and laces to thrive luxuriantly before
the eyes.  There, every individual work, however capricious
and isolated it may seem, has its place and its projection.
Harmony results from the whole.  From the cathedral of
Shakespeare to the mosque of Byron, a thousand tiny bell
towers are piled pell-mell above this metropolis of universal
thought.  At its base are written some ancient titles of
humanity which architecture had not registered.  To the left
of the entrance has been fixed the ancient bas-relief, in white
marble, of Homer; to the right, the polyglot Bible rears its
seven heads.  The hydra of the Romancero and some other
hybrid forms, the Vedas and the Nibelungen bristle further on.

Nevertheless, the prodigious edifice still remains incomplete.
The press, that giant machine, which incessantly pumps all
the intellectual sap of society, belches forth without pause
fresh materials for its work.  The whole human race is on the
scaffoldings.  Each mind is a mason.  The humblest fills his
hole, or places his stone.  Retif dΦ le Bretonne brings his hod
of plaster.  Every day a new course rises.  Independently of
the original and individual contribution of each writer, there
are collective contingents.  The eighteenth century gives the
_Encyclopedia_, the revolution gives the _Moniteur_.  Assuredly,
it is a construction which increases and piles up in endless
spirals; there also are confusion of tongues, incessant
activity, indefatigable labor, eager competition of all
humanity, refuge promised to intelligence, a new Flood against
an overflow of barbarians.  It is the second tower of Babel
of the human race.





BOOK SIXTH.






CHAPTER I.

AN IMPARTIAL GLANCE AT THE ANCIENT MAGISTRACY.



A very happy personage in the year of grace 1482, was the
noble gentleman Robert d'Estouteville, chevalier, Sieur de
Beyne, Baron d'Ivry and Saint Andry en la Marche, counsellor
and chamberlain to the king, and guard of the provostship of
Paris.  It was already nearly seventeen years since he had
received from the king, on November 7, 1465, the comet
year,* that fine charge of the provostship of Paris, which was
reputed rather a seigneury than an office.  ~Dignitas~, says
Joannes Loemnoeus, ~quoe cum non exigua potestate politiam
concernente, atque proerogativis multis et juribus conjuncta
est~.  A marvellous thing in '82 was a gentleman bearing the
king's commission, and whose letters of institution ran back
to the epoch of the marriage of the natural daughter of Louis
XI. with Monsieur the Bastard of Bourbon.


*  This comet against which Pope Calixtus, uncle of Borgia,
ordered public prayers, is the same which reappeared in 1835.


The same day on which Robert d'Estouteville took the place
of Jacques de Villiers in the provostship of Paris, Master
Jehan Dauvet replaced Messire Helye de Thorrettes in the
first presidency of the Court of Parliament, Jehan Jouvenel
des Ursins supplanted Pierre de Morvilliers in the office of
chancellor of France, Regnault des Dormans ousted Pierre
Puy from the charge of master of requests in ordinary of the
king's household.  Now, upon how many heads had the presidency,
the chancellorship, the mastership passed since Robert
d'Estouteville had held the provostship of Paris.  It had been
"granted to him for safekeeping," as the letters patent said;
and certainly he kept it well.  He had clung to it, he had
incorporated himself with it, he had so identified himself
with it that he had escaped that fury for change which
possessed Louis XI., a tormenting and industrious king, whose
policy it was to maintain the elasticity of his power by
frequent appointments and revocations.  More than this; the
brave chevalier had obtained the reversion of the office for his
son, and for two years already, the name of the noble man
Jacques d'Estouteville, equerry, had figured beside his at the
head of the register of the salary list of the provostship of
Paris.  A rare and notable favor indeed!  It is true that
Robert d'Estouteville was a good soldier, that he had loyally
raised his pennon against "the league of public good," and
that he had presented to the queen a very marvellous stag in
confectionery on the day of her entrance to Paris in 14...
Moreover, he possessed the good friendship of Messire Tristan
l'Hermite, provost of the marshals of the king's household.
Hence a very sweet and pleasant existence was that of Messire
Robert.  In the first place, very good wages, to which
were attached, and from which hung, like extra bunches of
grapes on his vine, the revenues of the civil and criminal
registries of the provostship, plus the civil and criminal
revenues of the tribunals of Embas of the ChΓtelet, without
reckoning some little toll from the bridges of Mantes and of
Corbeil, and the profits on the craft of Shagreen-makers of
Paris, on the corders of firewood and the measurers of salt.
Add to this the pleasure of displaying himself in rides about
the city, and of making his fine military costume, which
you may still admire sculptured on his tomb in the abbey
of Valmont in Normandy, and his morion, all embossed at
MontlhΘry, stand out a contrast against the parti-colored
red and tawny robes of the aldermen and police.  And then,
was it nothing to wield absolute supremacy over the sergeants
of the police, the porter and watch of the ChΓtelet, the two
auditors of the ChΓtelet, ~auditores castelleti~, the sixteen
commissioners of the sixteen quarters, the jailer of the ChΓtelet,
the four enfeoffed sergeants, the hundred and twenty mounted
sergeants, with maces, the chevalier of the watch with his
watch, his sub-watch, his counter-watch and his rear-watch?
Was it nothing to exercise high and low justice, the right
to interrogate, to hang and to draw, without reckoning petty
jurisdiction in the first resort (~in prima instantia~, as the
charters say), on that viscomty of Paris, so nobly appanaged
with seven noble bailiwicks?  Can anything sweeter be imagined
than rendering judgments and decisions, as Messire Robert
d'Estouteville daily did in the Grand ChΓtelet, under the large
and flattened arches of Philip Augustus? and going, as he
was wont to do every evening, to that charming house situated
in the Rue Galilee, in the enclosure of the royal palace, which
he held in right of his wife, Madame Ambroise de Lore, to
repose after the fatigue of having sent some poor wretch to
pass the night in "that little cell of the Rue de Escorcherie,
which the provosts and aldermen of Paris used to make their
prison; the same being eleven feet long, seven feet and four
inches wide, and eleven feet high?"*


*  Comptes du domaine, 1383.


And not only had Messire Robert d'Estouteville his special
court as provost and vicomte of Paris; but in addition he
had a share, both for eye and tooth, in the grand court of the
king.  There was no head in the least elevated which had not
passed through his hands before it came to the headsman.  It
was he who went to seek M. de Nemours at the Bastille Saint
Antoine, in order to conduct him to the Halles; and to conduct
to the GrΦve M. de Saint-Pol, who clamored and resisted,
to the great joy of the provost, who did not love monsieur the
constable.

Here, assuredly, is more than sufficient to render a life
happy and illustrious, and to deserve some day a notable page
in that interesting history of the provosts of Paris, where
one learns that Oudard de Villeneuve had a house in the Rue
des Boucheries, that Guillaume de Hangest purchased the
great and the little Savoy, that Guillaume Thiboust gave the
nuns of Sainte-GeneviΦve his houses in the Rue Clopin, that
Hugues Aubriot lived in the H⌠tel du Pore-Epic, and other
domestic facts.

Nevertheless, with so many reasons for taking life patiently
and joyously, Messire Robert d'Estouteville woke up on the
morning of the seventh of January, 1482, in a very surly and
peevish mood.  Whence came this ill temper?  He could not
have told himself.  Was it because the sky was gray? or was
the buckle of his old belt of MontlhΘry badly fastened, so
that it confined his provostal portliness too closely? had he
beheld ribald fellows, marching in bands of four, beneath his
window, and setting him at defiance, in doublets but no shirts,
hats without crowns, with wallet and bottle at their side?
Was it a vague presentiment of the three hundred and seventy
livres, sixteen sous, eight farthings, which the future King
Charles VII. was to cut off from the provostship in the
following year?  The reader can take his choice; we, for
our part, are much inclined to believe that he was in a bad
humor, simply because he was in a bad humor.

Moreover, it was the day after a festival, a tiresome day
for every one, and above all for the magistrate who is charged
with sweeping away all the filth, properly and figuratively
speaking, which a festival day produces in Paris.  And then
he had to hold a sitting at the Grand ChΓtelet.  Now, we
have noticed that judges in general so arrange matters that
their day of audience shall also be their day of bad humor,
so that they may always have some one upon whom to vent
it conveniently, in the name of the king, law, and justice.

However, the audience had begun without him.  His lieutenants,
civil, criminal, and private, were doing his work,
according to usage; and from eight o'clock in the morning,
some scores of bourgeois and ~bourgeoises~, heaped and crowded
into an obscure corner of the audience chamber of Embas du
ChΓtelet, between a stout oaken barrier and the wall, had been
gazing blissfully at the varied and cheerful spectacle of civil
and criminal justice dispensed by Master Florian Barbedienne,

auditor of the ChΓtelet, lieutenant of monsieur the provost, in
a somewhat confused and utterly haphazard manner.

The hall was small, low, vaulted.  A table studded with
fleurs-de-lis stood at one end, with a large arm-chair of carved
oak, which belonged to the provost and was empty, and a stool
on the left for the auditor, Master Florian.  Below sat the
clerk of the court, scribbling; opposite was the populace; and
in front of the door, and in front of the table were many
sergeants of the provostship in sleeveless jackets of violet
camlet, with white crosses.  Two sergeants of the Parloir-
aux-Bourgeois, clothed in their jackets of Toussaint, half red,
half blue, were posted as sentinels before a low, closed door,
which was visible at the extremity of the hall, behind the
table.  A single pointed window, narrowly encased in the
thick wall, illuminated with a pale ray of January sun two
grotesque figures,--the capricious demon of stone carved as
a tail-piece in the keystone of the vaulted ceiling, and the
judge seated at the end of the hall on the fleurs-de-lis.

Imagine, in fact, at the provost's table, leaning upon his
elbows between two bundles of documents of cases, with his
foot on the train of his robe of plain brown cloth, his face
buried in his hood of white lamb's skin, of which his brows
seemed to be of a piece, red, crabbed, winking, bearing
majestically the load of fat on his cheeks which met under his
chin, Master Florian Barbedienne, auditor of the ChΓtelet.

Now, the auditor was deaf.  A slight defect in an auditor.
Master Florian delivered judgment, none the less, without
appeal and very suitably.  It is certainly quite sufficient
for a judge to have the .air of listening; and the venerable
auditor fulfilled this condition, the sole one in justice, all
the better because his attention could not be distracted by
any noise.

Moreover, he had in the audience, a pitiless censor of his
deeds and gestures, in the person of our friend Jehan Frollo
du Moulin, that little student of yesterday, that "stroller,"
whom one was sure of encountering all over Paris, anywhere
except before the rostrums of the professors.

"Stay," he said in a low tone to his companion, Robin
Poussepain, who was grinning at his side, while he was
making his comments on the scenes which were being unfolded
before his eyes, "yonder is Jehanneton du Buisson.  The
beautiful daughter of the lazy dog at the MarchΘ-Neuf!--Upon
my soul, he is condemning her, the old rascal! he has no more
eyes than ears.  Fifteen sous, four farthings, parisian,
for having worn two rosaries!  'Tis somewhat dear.  ~Lex
duri carminis~.  Who's that?  Robin Chief-de-Ville,
hauberkmaker.  For having been passed and received master of
the said trade!  That's his entrance money.  He! two gentlemen
among these knaves!  Aiglet de Soins, Hutin de Mailly
Two equerries, ~Corpus Christi~!  Ah! they have been playing
at dice.  When shall I see our rector here?  A hundred livres
parisian, fine to the king!  That Barbedienne strikes like a
deaf man,--as he is!  I'll be my brother the archdeacon, if
that keeps me from gaming; gaming by day, gaming by night,
living at play, dying at play, and gaming away my soul after
my shirt.  Holy Virgin, what damsels!  One after the other
my lambs.  Ambroise LΘcuyere, Isabeau la Paynette, BΘrarde
Gironin!  I know them all, by Heavens!  A fine! a fine!
That's what will teach you to wear gilded girdles! ten sous
parisis! you coquettes!  Oh! the old snout of a judge! deaf
and imbecile!  Oh!  Florian the dolt!  Oh!  Barbedienne the
blockhead!  There he is at the table!  He's eating the
plaintiff, he's eating the suits, he eats, he chews, he crams,
he fills himself.  Fines, lost goods, taxes, expenses, loyal
charges, salaries, damages, and interests, gehenna, prison, and
jail, and fetters with expenses are Christmas spice cake and
marchpanes of Saint-John to him!  Look at him, the pig!--Come!
Good!  Another amorous woman!  Thibaud-la-Thibaude,
neither more nor less!  For having come from the Rue
Glatigny!  What fellow is this?  Gieffroy Mabonne, gendarme
bearing the crossbow.  He has cursed the name of the
Father.  A fine for la Thibaude!  A fine for Gieffroy!  A
fine for them both!  The deaf old fool! he must have mixed
up the two cases!  Ten to one that he makes the wench pay
for the oath and the gendarme for the amour!  Attention,
Robin Poussepain!  What are they going to bring in?  Here
are many sergeants!  By Jupiter! all the bloodhounds of the
pack are there.  It must be the great beast of the hunt--a
wild boar.  And 'tis one, Robin, 'tis one.  And a fine one too!
~Hercle~! 'tis our prince of yesterday, our Pope of the Fools,
our bellringer, our one-eyed man, our hunchback, our grimace!
'Tis Quasimodo!"

It was he indeed.

It was Quasimodo, bound, encircled, roped, pinioned, and
under good guard.  The squad of policemen who surrounded
him was assisted by the chevalier of the watch in person,
wearing the arms of France embroidered on his breast,
and the arms of the city on his back.  There was nothing,
however, about Quasimodo, except his deformity, which could
justify the display of halberds and arquebuses; he was
gloomy, silent, and tranquil.  Only now and then did his
single eye cast a sly and wrathful glance upon the bonds
with which he was loaded.

He cast the same glance about him, but it was so dull and
sleepy that the women only pointed him out to each other
in derision.

Meanwhile Master Florian, the auditor, turned over
attentively the document in the complaint entered against
Quasimodo, which the clerk handed him, and, having thus
glanced at it, appeared to reflect for a moment.  Thanks to
this precaution, which he always was careful to take at the
moment when on the point of beginning an examination, he knew
beforehand the names, titles, and misdeeds of the accused,
made cut and dried responses to questions foreseen, and
succeeded in extricating himself from all the windings of
the interrogation without allowing his deafness to be too
apparent.  The written charges were to him what the dog is to
the blind man.  If his deafness did happen to betray him here
and there, by some incoherent apostrophe or some unintelligible
question, it passed for profundity with some, and for
imbecility with others.  In neither case did the honor of the
magistracy sustain any injury; for it is far better that a judge
should be reputed imbecile or profound than deaf.  Hence he
took great care to conceal his deafness from the eyes of all,
and he generally succeeded so well that he had reached the
point of deluding himself, which is, by the way, easier than
is supposed.  All hunchbacks walk with their heads held
high, all stutterers harangue, all deaf people speak low.  As
for him, he believed, at the most, that his ear was a little
refractory.  It was the sole concession which he made on this
point to public opinion, in his moments of frankness and
examination of his conscience.

Having, then, thoroughly ruminated Quasimodo's affair, he
threw back his head and half closed his eyes, for the sake of
more majesty and impartiality, so that, at that moment, he was
both deaf and blind.  A double condition, without which no
judge is perfect.  It was in this magisterial attitude that he
began the examination.

"Your name?"

Now this was a case which had not been "provided for by
law," where a deaf man should be obliged to question a
deaf man.

Quasimodo, whom nothing warned that a question had been
addressed to him, continued to stare intently at the judge,
and made no reply.  The judge, being deaf, and being in no way
warned of the deafness of the accused, thought that the latter
had answered, as all accused do in general, and therefore he
pursued, with his mechanical and stupid self-possession,--

"Very well.  And your age?"

Again Quasimodo made no reply to this question.  The judge
supposed that it had been replied to, and continued,--

"Now, your profession?"

Still the same silence.  The spectators had begun, meanwhile,
to whisper together, and to exchange glances.

"That will do," went on the imperturbable auditor, when he
supposed that the accused had finished his third reply.  "You
are accused before us, ~primo~, of nocturnal disturbance;
~secundo~, of a dishonorable act of violence upon the person of
a foolish woman, ~in proejudicium meretricis; tertio~, of rebellion
and disloyalty towards the archers of the police of our lord,
the king.  Explain yourself upon all these points.---Clerk,
have you written down what the prisoner has said thus far?"

At this unlucky question, a burst of laughter rose from the
clerk's table caught by the audience, so violent, so wild, so
contagious, so universal, that the two deaf men were forced
to perceive it.  Quasimodo turned round, shrugging his hump
with disdain, while Master Florian, equally astonished, and
supposing that the laughter of the spectators had been
provoked by some irreverent reply from the accused, rendered
visible to him by that shrug of the shoulders, apostrophized
him indignantly,--

"You have uttered a reply, knave, which deserves the halter.
Do you know to whom you are speaking?"

This sally was not fitted to arrest the explosion of general
merriment.  It struck all as so whimsical, and so ridiculous,
that the wild laughter even attacked the sergeants of the Parloi-
aux-Bourgeois, a sort of pikemen, whose stupidity was part
of their uniform.  Quasimodo alone preserved his seriousness,
for the good reason that he understood nothing of what was
going on around him.  The judge, more and more irritated,
thought it his duty to continue in the same tone, hoping
thereby to strike the accused with a terror which should react
upon the audience, and bring it back to respect.

"So this is as much as to say, perverse and thieving knave
that you are, that you permit yourself to be lacking in
respect towards the Auditor of the ChΓtelet, to the magistrate
committed to the popular police of Paris, charged with searching
out crimes, delinquencies, and evil conduct; with controlling
all trades, and interdicting monopoly; with maintaining the
pavements; with debarring the hucksters of chickens, poultry,
and water-fowl; of superintending the measuring of fagots and
other sorts of wood; of purging the city of mud, and the air
of contagious maladies; in a word, with attending continually
to public affairs, without wages or hope of salary!  Do you
know that I am called Florian Barbedienne, actual lieutenant
to monsieur the provost, and, moreover, commissioner, inquisitor,
controller, and examiner, with equal power in provostship,
bailiwick, preservation, and inferior court of judicature?--"

There is no reason why a deaf man talking to a deaf man
should stop.  God knows where and when Master Florian
would have landed, when thus launched at full speed in lofty
eloquence, if the low door at the extreme end of the room had
not suddenly opened, and given entrance to the provost in
person.  At his entrance Master Florian did not stop short,
but, making a half-turn on his heels, and aiming at the provost
the harangue with which he had been withering Quasimodo a
moment before,--

"Monseigneur," said he, "I demand such penalty as you
shall deem fitting against the prisoner here present, for
grave and aggravated offence against the court."

And he seated himself, utterly breathless, wiping away the
great drops of sweat which fell from his brow and drenched,
like tears, the parchments spread out before him.  Messire
Robert d'Estouteville frowned and made a gesture so imperious
and significant to Quasimodo, that the deaf man in some
measure understood it.

The provost addressed him with severity, "What have you
done that you have been brought hither, knave?"

The poor fellow, supposing that the provost was asking his
name, broke the silence which he habitually preserved, and
replied, in a harsh and guttural voice, "Quasimodo."

The reply matched the question so little that the wild
laugh began to circulate once more, and Messire Robert
exclaimed, red with wrath,--

"Are you mocking me also, you arrant knave?"

"Bellringer of Notre-Dame," replied Quasimodo, supposing
that what was required of him was to explain to the judge
who he was.

"Bellringer!" interpolated the provost, who had waked up
early enough to be in a sufficiently bad temper, as we have
said, not to require to have his fury inflamed by such strange
responses.  "Bellringer!  I'll play you a chime of rods on
your back through the squares of Paris!  Do you hear, knave?"

"If it is my age that you wish to know," said Quasimodo,
"I think that I shall be twenty at Saint Martin's day."

This was too much; the provost could no longer restrain
himself.

"Ah! you are scoffing at the provostship, wretch!  Messieurs
the sergeants of the mace, you will take me this knave
to the pillory of the GrΦve, you will flog him, and turn
him for an hour.  He shall pay me for it, ~tΩte Dieu~!  And I
order that the present judgment shall be cried, with the
assistance of four sworn trumpeters, in the seven castellanies
of the viscomty of Paris."

The clerk set to work incontinently to draw up the account
of the sentence.

"~Ventre Dieu~! 'tis well adjudged!" cried the little scholar,
Jehan Frollo du Moulin, from his corner.

The provost turned and fixed his flashing eyes once more on
Quasimodo.  "I believe the knave said '~Ventre Dieu~' Clerk,
add twelve deniers Parisian for the oath, and let the vestry
of Saint Eustache have the half of it; I have a particular
devotion for Saint Eustache."

In a few minutes the sentence was drawn up.  Its tenor
was simple and brief.  The customs of the provostship and
the viscomty had not yet been worked over by President
Thibaut Baillet, and by Roger Barmne, the king's advocate;
they had not been obstructed, at that time, by that lofty
hedge of quibbles and procedures, which the two jurisconsults
planted there at the beginning of the sixteenth century.  All
was clear, expeditious, explicit.  One went straight to the
point then, and at the end of every path there was immediately
visible, without thickets and without turnings; the wheel, the
gibbet, or the pillory.  One at least knew whither one was
going.

The clerk presented the sentence to the provost, who
affixed his seal to it, and departed to pursue his round of
the audience hall, in a frame of mind which seemed destined
to fill all the jails in Paris that day.  Jehan Frollo and
Robin Poussepain laughed in their sleeves.  Quasimodo gazed
on the whole with an indifferent and astonished air.

However, at the moment when Master Florian Barbedienne
was reading the sentence in his turn, before signing it, the
clerk felt himself moved with pity for the poor wretch of a
prisoner, and, in the hope of obtaining some mitigation of the
penalty, he approached as near the auditor's ear as possible,
and said, pointing to Quasimodo, "That man is deaf."

He hoped that this community of infirmity would awaken
Master Florian's interest in behalf of the condemned man.
But, in the first place, we have already observed that Master
Florian did not care to have his deafness noticed.  In the
next place, he was so hard of hearing That he did not catch a
single word of what the clerk said to him; nevertheless, he
wished to have the appearance of hearing, and replied, "Ah!
ah! that is different; I did not know that.  An hour more of
the pillory, in that case."

And he signed the sentence thus modified.

"'Tis well done," said Robin Poussepain, who cherished a
grudge against Quasimodo.  "That will teach him to handle
people roughly."




THE RAT-HOLE.



The reader must permit us to take him back to the Place
de GrΦve, which we quitted yesterday with Gringoire, in
order to follow la Esmeralda.

It is ten o'clock in the morning; everything is indicative of
the day after a festival.  The pavement is covered with rubbish;
ribbons, rags, feathers from tufts of plumes, drops of wax
from the torches, crumbs of the public feast.  A goodly
number of bourgeois are "sauntering," as we say, here and
there, turning over with their feet the extinct brands of
the bonfire, going into raptures in front of the Pillar House,
over the memory of the fine hangings of the day before, and
to-day staring at the nails that secured them a last pleasure.
The venders of cider and beer are rolling their barrels among
the groups.  Some busy passers-by come and go.  The merchants
converse and call to each other from the thresholds of
their shops.  The festival, the ambassadors, Coppenole, the
Pope of the Fools, are in all mouths; they vie with each
other, each trying to criticise it best and laugh the most.
And, meanwhile, four mounted sergeants, who have just
posted themselves at the four sides of the pillory, have
already concentrated around themselves a goodly proportion
of the populace scattered on the Place, who condemn themselves
to immobility and fatigue in the hope of a small execution.

If the reader, after having contemplated this lively and
noisy scene which is being enacted in all parts of the Place,
will now transfer his gaze towards that ancient demi-Gothic,
demi-Romanesque house of the Tour-Roland, which forms the
corner on the quay to the west, he will observe, at the angle
of the faτade, a large public breviary, with rich illuminations,
protected from the rain by a little penthouse, and from thieves
by a small grating, which, however, permits of the leaves being
turned.  Beside this breviary is a narrow, arched window,
closed by two iron bars in the form of a cross, and looking on
the square; the only opening which admits a small quantity
of light and air to a little cell without a door, constructed on
the ground-floor, in the thickness of the walls of the old house,
and filled with a peace all the more profound, with a silence
all the more gloomy, because a public place, the most populous
and most noisy in Paris swarms and shrieks around it.

This little cell had been celebrated in Paris for nearly three
centuries, ever since Madame Rolande de la Tour-Roland, in
mourning for her father who died in the Crusades, had caused
it to be hollowed out in the wall of her own house, in order
to immure herself there forever, keeping of all her palace
only this lodging whose door was walled up, and whose window
stood open, winter and summer, giving all the rest to the
poor and to God.  The afflicted damsel had, in fact, waited
twenty years for death in this premature tomb, praying night
and day for the soul of her father, sleeping in ashes, without
even a stone for a pillow, clothed in a black sack, and
subsisting on the bread and water which the compassion of the
passers-by led them to deposit on the ledge of her window,
thus receiving charity after having bestowed it.  At her death,
at the moment when she was passing to the other sepulchre,
she had bequeathed this one in perpetuity to afflicted women,
mothers, widows, or maidens, who should wish to pray much
for others or for themselves, and who should desire to inter
themselves alive in a great grief or a great penance.  The
poor of her day had made her a fine funeral, with tears and
benedictions; but, to their great regret, the pious maid had
not been canonized, for lack of influence.  Those among them
who were a little inclined to impiety, had hoped that the matter
might be accomplished in Paradise more easily than at Rome,
and had frankly besought God, instead of the pope, in behalf
of the deceased.  The majority had contented themselves with
holding the memory of Rolande sacred, and converting her
rags into relics.  The city, on its side, had founded in honor
of the damoiselle, a public breviary, which had been fastened
near the window of the cell, in order that passers-by might
halt there from time to time, were it only to pray; that prayer
might remind them of alms, and that the poor recluses, heiresses
of Madame Rolande's vault, might not die outright of
hunger and forgetfulness.

Moreover, this sort of tomb was not so very rare a thing in
the cities of the Middle Ages.  One often encountered in
the most frequented street, in the most crowded and noisy
market, in the very middle, under the feet of the horses,
under the wheels of the carts, as it were, a cellar, a well, a
tiny walled and grated cabin, at the bottom of which a human
being prayed night and day, voluntarily devoted to some eternal
lamentation, to some great expiation.  And all the reflections
which that strange spectacle would awaken in us to-day;
that horrible cell, a sort of intermediary link between a house
and the tomb, the cemetery and the city; that living being
cut off from the human community, and thenceforth reckoned
among the dead; that lamp consuming its last drop of oil in
the darkness; that remnant of life flickering in the grave;
that breath, that voice, that eternal prayer in a box of stone;
that face forever turned towards the other world; that eye
already illuminated with another sun; that ear pressed to the
walls of a tomb; that soul a prisoner in that body; that body
a prisoner in that dungeon cell, and beneath that double
envelope of flesh and granite, the murmur of that soul in
pain;--nothing of all this was perceived by the crowd.
The piety of that age, not very subtle nor much given to
reasoning, did not see so many facets in an act of religion.
It took the thing in the block, honored, venerated, hallowed
the sacrifice at need, but did not analyze the sufferings, and
felt but moderate pity for them.  It brought some pittance to
the miserable penitent from time to time, looked through the
hole to see whether he were still living, forgot his name,
hardly knew how many years ago he had begun to die, and to
the stranger, who questioned them about the living skeleton
who was perishing in that cellar, the neighbors replied simply,
"It is the recluse."

Everything was then viewed without metaphysics, without
exaggeration, without magnifying glass, with the naked eye.
The microscope had not yet been invented, either for things of
matter or for things of the mind.

Moreover, although people were but little surprised by it,
the examples of this sort of cloistration in the hearts of cities
were in truth frequent, as we have just said.  There were in
Paris a considerable number of these cells, for praying to God
and doing penance; they were nearly all occupied.  It is true
that the clergy did not like to have them empty, since that
implied lukewarmness in believers, and that lepers were put
into them when there were no penitents on hand.  Besides the
cell on the GrΦve, there was one at Montfauτon, one at the
Charnier des Innocents, another I hardly know where,--at
the Clichon House, I think; others still at many spots where
traces of them are found in traditions, in default of memorials.
The University had also its own.  On Mount Sainte-GeneviΦve
a sort of Job of the Middle Ages, for the space of thirty
years, chanted the seven penitential psalms on a dunghill
at the bottom of a cistern, beginning anew when he had
finished, singing loudest at night, ~magna voce per umbras~,
and to-day, the antiquary fancies that he hears his voice
as he enters the Rue du Puits-qui-parle--the street of the
"Speaking Well."

To confine ourselves to the cell in the Tour-Roland, we must
say that it had never lacked recluses.  After the death of
Madame Roland, it had stood vacant for a year or two,
though rarely.  Many women had come thither to mourn,
until their death, for relatives, lovers, faults.  Parisian
malice, which thrusts its finger into everything, even into
things which concern it the least, affirmed that it had beheld
but few widows there.

In accordance with the fashion of the epoch, a Latin
inscription on the wall indicated to the learned passer-by the
pious purpose of this cell.  The custom was retained until
the middle of the sixteenth century of explaining an edifice
by a brief device inscribed above the door.  Thus, one still
reads in France, above the wicket of the prison in the seignorial
mansion of Tourville, ~Sileto et spera~; in Ireland, beneath
the armorial bearings which surmount the grand door to
Fortescue Castle, ~Forte scutum, salus ducum~; in England,
over the principal entrance to the hospitable mansion of the
Earls Cowper: ~Tuum est~.  At that time every edifice was
a thought.

As there was no door to the walled cell of the Tour-Roland,
these two words had been carved in large Roman capitals
over the window,--


   TU, ORA.


And this caused the people, whose good sense does not
perceive so much refinement in things, and likes to translate
_Ludovico Magno_ by "Porte Saint-Denis," to give to this dark,
gloomy, damp cavity, the name of "The Rat-Hole."  An explanation
less sublime, perhaps, than the other; but, on the other hand,
more picturesque.



CHAPTER III.

HISTORY OF A LEAVENED CAKE OF MAIZE.



At the epoch of this history, the cell in the Tour-Roland
was occupied.  If the reader desires to know by whom, he
has only to lend an ear to the conversation of three worthy
gossips, who, at the moment when we have directed his
attention to the Rat-Hole, were directing their steps
towards the same spot, coming up along the water's edge
from the ChΓtelet, towards the GrΦve.

Two of these women were dressed like good ~bourgeoises~ of
Paris.  Their fine white ruffs; their petticoats of linsey-
woolsey, striped red and blue; their white knitted stockings,
with clocks embroidered in colors, well drawn upon their
legs; the square-toed shoes of tawny leather with black soles,
and, above all, their headgear, that sort of tinsel horn,
loaded down with ribbons and laces, which the women of Champagne
still wear, in company with the grenadiers of the imperial
guard of Russia, announced that they belonged to that class
wives which holds the middle ground
between what the lackeys call a woman and what they term a
lady.  They wore neither rings nor gold crosses, and it was
easy to see that, in their ease, this did not proceed from
poverty, but simply from fear of being fined.  Their companion
was attired in very much the same manner; but there was
that indescribable something about her dress and bearing
which suggested the wife of a provincial notary.  One could
see, by the way in which her girdle rose above her hips, that
she had not been long in Paris.--Add to this a plaited tucker,
knots of ribbon on her shoes--and that the stripes of her
petticoat ran horizontally instead of vertically, and a
thousand other enormities which shocked good taste.

The two first walked with that step peculiar to Parisian
ladies, showing Paris to women from the country.  The
provincial held by the hand a big boy, who held in his a
large, flat cake.

We regret to be obliged to add, that, owing to the rigor of
the season, he was using his tongue as a handkerchief.

The child was making them drag him along, ~non passibus
Cequis~, as Virgil says, and stumbling at every moment, to the
great indignation of his mother.  It is true that he was
looking at his cake more than at the pavement.  Some serious
motive, no doubt, prevented his biting it (the cake), for he
contented himself with gazing tenderly at it.  But the mother
should have rather taken charge of the cake.  It was cruel to
make a Tantalus of the chubby-checked boy.

Meanwhile, the three demoiselles (for the name of dames
was then reserved for noble women) were all talking at once.

"Let us make haste, Demoiselle Mahiette," said the youngest
of the three, who was also the largest, to the provincial,
"I greatly fear that we shall arrive too late; they told us at
the ChΓtelet that they were going to take him directly to
the pillory."

"Ah, bah! what are you saying, Demoiselle Oudarde
Musnier?" interposed the other Parisienne.  "There are two
hours yet to the pillory.  We have time enough.  Have you
ever seen any one pilloried, my dear Mahiette?"

"Yes," said the provincial, "at Reims."

"Ah, bah!  What is your pillory at Reims?  A miserable
cage into which only peasants are turned.  A great affair,
truly!"

"Only peasants!" said Mahiette, "at the cloth market in
Reims!  We have seen very fine criminals there, who have
killed their father and mother!  Peasants!  For what do you
take us, Gervaise?"

It is certain that the provincial was on the point of taking
offence, for the honor of her pillory.  Fortunately, that
discreet damoiselle, Oudarde Musnier, turned the conversation
in time.

"By the way, Damoiselle Mahiette, what say you to our
Flemish Ambassadors?  Have you as fine ones at Reims?"

"I admit," replied Mahiette, "that it is only in Paris that
such Flemings can be seen."

"Did you see among the embassy, that big ambassador who
is a hosier?" asked Oudarde.

"Yes," said Mahiette.  "He has the eye of a Saturn."

"And the big fellow whose face resembles a bare belly?"
resumed Gervaise.  "And the little one, with small eyes
framed in red eyelids, pared down and slashed up like a
thistle head?"

"'Tis their horses that are worth seeing," said Oudarde,
"caparisoned as they are after the fashion of their country!"

"Ah my dear," interrupted provincial Mahiette, assuming
in her turn an air of superiority, "what would you say then,
if you had seen in '61, at the consecration at Reims, eighteen
years ago, the horses of the princes and of the king's
company?  Housings and caparisons of all sorts; some of
damask cloth, of fine cloth of gold, furred with sables; others
of velvet, furred with ermine; others all embellished with
goldsmith's work and large bells of gold and silver!  And what
money that had cost!  And what handsome boy pages rode upon them!"

"That," replied Oudarde dryly, "does not prevent the Flemings
having very fine horses, and having had a superb supper
yesterday with monsieur, the provost of the merchants, at the
H⌠tel-de-Ville, where they were served with comfits and
hippocras, and spices, and other singularities."

"What are you saying, neighbor!" exclaimed Gervaise.
"It was with monsieur the cardinal, at the Petit Bourbon
that they supped."

"Not at all.  At the H⌠tel-de-Ville.

"Yes, indeed.  At the Petit Bourbon!"

"It was at the H⌠tel-de-Ville," retorted Oudarde sharply,
"and Dr. Scourable addressed them a harangue in Latin,
which pleased them greatly.  My husband, who is sworn
bookseller told me."

"It was at the Petit Bourbon," replied Gervaise, with no
less spirit, "and this is what monsieur the cardinal's
procurator presented to them: twelve double quarts of hippocras,
white, claret, and red; twenty-four boxes of double Lyons
marchpane, gilded; as many torches, worth two livres a piece;
and six demi-queues* of Beaune wine, white and claret, the
best that could be found.  I have it from my husband, who is
a cinquantenier**, at the Parloir-aux Bourgeois, and who was
this morning comparing the Flemish ambassadors with those
of Prester John and the Emperor of Trebizond, who came
from Mesopotamia to Paris, under the last king, and who wore
rings in their ears."


*  A Queue was a cask which held a hogshead and a half.

**  A captain of fifty men.


"So true is it that they supped at the H⌠tel-de-Ville,"
replied Oudarde but little affected by this catalogue, "that
such a triumph of viands and comfits has never been seen."

"I tell you that they were served by Le Sec, sergeant of the
city, at the H⌠tel du Petit-Bourbon, and that that is where
you are mistaken."

"At the H⌠tel-de-Ville, I tell you!"

"At the Petit-Bourbon, my dear! and they had illuminated
with magic glasses the word hope, which is written on the
grand portal."

"At the H⌠tel-de-Ville!  At the H⌠tel-de-Ville!  And
Husson-le-Voir played the flute!"

"I tell you, no!"

"I tell you, yes!"

"I say, no!"

Plump and worthy Oudarde was preparing to retort, and
the quarrel might, perhaps, have proceeded to a pulling of
caps, had not Mahiette suddenly exclaimed,--"Look at those
people assembled yonder at the end of the bridge!  There is
something in their midst that they are looking at!"

"In sooth," said Gervaise, "I hear the sounds of a
tambourine.  I believe 'tis the little Esmeralda, who plays
her mummeries with her goat.  Eh, be quick, Mahiette! redouble
your pace and drag along your boy.  You are come hither to
visit the curiosities of Paris.  You saw the Flemings
yesterday; you must see the gypsy to-day."

"The gypsy!" said Mahiette, suddenly retracing her steps,
and clasping her son's arm forcibly.  "God preserve me from
it!  She would steal my child from me!  Come, Eustache!"

And she set out on a run along the quay towards the GrΦve,
until she had left the bridge far behind her.  In the
meanwhile, the child whom she was dragging after her fell
upon his knees; she halted breathless.  Oudarde and Gervaise
rejoined her.

"That gypsy steal your child from you!" said Gervaise.
"That's a singular freak of yours!"

Mahiette shook her head with a pensive air.

"The singular point is," observed Oudarde, "that ~la sachette~
has the same idea about the Egyptian woman."

"What is ~la sachette~?" asked Mahiette.

"HΘ!" said Oudarde, "Sister Gudule."

"And who is Sister Gudule?" persisted Mahiette.

"You are certainly ignorant of all but your Reims, not
to know that!" replied Oudarde.  "'Tis the recluse of
the Rat-Hole."

"What!" demanded Mahiette, "that poor woman to whom
we are carrying this cake?"

Oudarde nodded affirmatively.

"Precisely.  You will see her presently at her window on
the GrΦve.  She has the same opinion as yourself of these
vagabonds of Egypt, who play the tambourine and tell
fortunes to the public.  No one knows whence comes her
horror of the gypsies and Egyptians.  But you, Mahiette--why
do you run so at the mere sight of them?"

"Oh!" said Mahiette, seizing her child's round head in both
hands, "I don't want that to happen to me which happened to
Paquette la Chantefleurie."

"Oh! you must tell us that story, my good Mahiette," said
Gervaise, taking her arm.

"Gladly," replied Mahiette, "but you must be ignorant of
all but your Paris not to know that!  I will tell you then (but
'tis not necessary for us to halt that I may tell you the tale),
that Paquette la Chantefleurie was a pretty maid of eighteen
when I was one myself, that is to say, eighteen years ago, and
'tis her own fault if she is not to-day, like me, a good, plump,
fresh mother of six and thirty, with a husband and a son.
However, after the age of fourteen, it was too late!  Well, she
was the daughter of Guybertant, minstrel of the barges at
Reims, the same who had played before King Charles VII., at
his coronation, when he descended our river Vesle from Sillery
to Muison, when Madame the Maid of Orleans was also in the
boat.  The old father died when Paquette was still a mere
child; she had then no one but her mother, the sister of M.
Pradon, master-brazier and coppersmith in Paris, Rue Farm-
Garlin, who died last year.  You see she was of good family.
The mother was a good simple woman, unfortunately, and
she taught Paquette nothing but a bit of embroidery and
toy-making which did not prevent the little one from growing
very large and remaining very poor.  They both dwelt at
Reims, on the river front, Rue de Folle-Peine.  Mark this:
For I believe it was this which brought misfortune to Paquette.
In '61, the year of the coronation of our King Louis XI.
whom God preserve! Paquette was so gay and so pretty that
she was called everywhere by no other name than "la
Chantefleurie"--blossoming song.  Poor girl!  She had handsome
teeth, she was fond of laughing and displaying them.  Now, a
maid who loves to laugh is on the road to weeping; handsome teeth
ruin handsome eyes.  So she was la Chantefleurie.  She and
her mother earned a precarious living; they had been very
destitute since the death of the minstrel; their embroidery
did not bring them in more than six farthings a week, which
does not amount to quite two eagle liards.  Where were the
days when Father Guybertant had earned twelve sous parisian,
in a single coronation, with a song?  One winter (it was
in that same year of '61), when the two women had neither
fagots nor firewood, it was very cold, which gave la
Chantefleurie such a fine color that the men called
her Paquette!* and many called her Pαquerette!** and she was
ruined.--Eustache, just let me see you bite that cake if you
dare!--We immediately perceived that she was ruined, one Sunday
when she came to church with a gold cross about her neck.
At fourteen years of age! do you see?  First it was the
young Vicomte de Cormontreuil, who has his bell tower three
leagues distant from Reims; then Messire Henri de Triancourt,
equerry to the King; then less than that, Chiart de
Beaulion, sergeant-at-arms; then, still descending, Guery
Aubergeon, carver to the King; then, Mace de FrΘpus, barber
to monsieur the dauphin; then, ThΘvenin le Moine, King's
cook; then, the men growing continually younger and less
noble, she fell to Guillaume Racine, minstrel of the hurdy
gurdy and to Thierry de Mer, lamplighter.  Then, poor
Chantefleurie, she belonged to every one: she had reached
the last sou of her gold piece.  What shall I say to you, my
damoiselles?  At the coronation, in the same year, '61, 'twas
she who made the bed of the king of the debauchees!  In the
same year!"


*  Ox-eye daisy.

**  Easter daisy.


Mahiette sighed, and wiped away a tear which trickled from
her eyes.

"This is no very extraordinary history," said Gervaise, "and
in the whole of it I see nothing of any Egyptian women or
children."

"Patience!" resumed Mahiette, "you will see one child.--In
'66, 'twill be sixteen years ago this month, at Sainte-
Paule's day, Paquette was brought to bed of a little girl.
The unhappy creature! it was a great joy to her; she had long
wished for a child.  Her mother, good woman, who had never
known what to do except to shut her eyes, her mother was
dead.  Paquette had no longer any one to love in the world
or any one to love her.  La Chantefleurie had been a poor
creature during the five years since her fall.  She was alone,
alone in this life, fingers were pointed at her, she was hooted
at in the streets, beaten by the sergeants, jeered at by the
little boys in rags.  And then, twenty had arrived: and twenty
is an old age for amorous women.  Folly began to bring her
in no more than her trade of embroidery in former days; for
every wrinkle that came, a crown fled; winter became hard to
her once more, wood became rare again in her brazier, and
bread in her cupboard.  She could no longer work because,
in becoming voluptuous, she had grown lazy; and she suffered
much more because, in growing lazy, she had become voluptuous.
At least, that is the way in which monsieur the cure of
Saint-Remy explains why these women are colder and hungrier
than other poor women, when they are old."

"Yes," remarked Gervaise, "but the gypsies?"

"One moment, Gervaise!" said Oudarde, whose attention
was less impatient.  "What would be left for the end if all
were in the beginning?  Continue, Mahiette, I entreat you.
That poor Chantefleurie!"

Mahiette went on.

"So she was very sad, very miserable, and furrowed her
cheeks with tears.  But in the midst of her shame, her folly,
her debauchery, it seemed to her that she should be less wild,
less shameful, less dissipated, if there were something or
some one in the world whom she could love, and who could love
her.  It was necessary that it should be a child, because only
a child could be sufficiently innocent for that.  She had
recognized this fact after having tried to love a thief, the
only man who wanted her; but after a short time, she perceived
that the thief despised her.  Those women of love require either
a lover or a child to fill their hearts.  Otherwise, they are
very unhappy.  As she could not have a lover, she turned
wholly towards a desire for a child, and as she had not ceased
to be pious, she made her constant prayer to the good God
for it.  So the good God took pity on her, and gave her a
little daughter.  I will not speak to you of her joy; it was a
fury of tears, and caresses, and kisses.  She nursed her child
herself, made swaddling-bands for it out of her coverlet, the
only one which she had on her bed, and no longer felt either
cold or hunger.  She became beautiful once more, in consequence
of it.  An old maid makes a young mother.  Gallantry claimed
her once more; men came to see la Chantefleurie; she found
customers again for her merchandise, and out of all
these horrors she made baby clothes, caps and bibs, bodices
with shoulder-straps of lace, and tiny bonnets of satin, without
even thinking of buying herself another coverlet.--Master
Eustache, I have already told you not to eat that cake.--It
is certain that little Agnes, that was the child's name, a
baptismal name, for it was a long time since la Chantefleurie
had had any surname--it is certain that that little one
was more swathed in ribbons and embroideries than a
dauphiness of Dauphiny!  Among other things, she had a pair
of little shoes, the like of which King Louis XI. certainly
never had!  Her mother had stitched and embroidered them
herself; she had lavished on them all the delicacies of her
art of embroideress, and all the embellishments of a robe for
the good Virgin.  They certainly were the two prettiest little
pink shoes that could be seen.  They were no longer than my
thumb, and one had to see the child's little feet come out of
them, in order to believe that they had been able to get into
them.  'Tis true that those little feet were so small, so pretty,
so rosy! rosier than the satin of the shoes!  When you have
children, Oudarde, you will find that there is nothing prettier
than those little hands and feet."

"I ask no better," said Oudarde with a sigh, "but I am
waiting until it shall suit the good pleasure of M. Andry Musnier."

"However, Paquette's child had more that was pretty about
it besides its feet.  I saw her when she was only four months
old; she was a love!  She had eyes larger than her mouth,
and the most charming black hair, which already curled.  She
would have been a magnificent brunette at the age of sixteen!
Her mother became more crazy over her every day.  She
kissed her, caressed her, tickled her, washed her, decked her
out, devoured her!  She lost her head over her, she thanked
God for her.  Her pretty, little rosy feet above all were an
endless source of wonderment, they were a delirium of joy!
She was always pressing her lips to them, and she could never
recover from her amazement at their smallness.  She put
them into the tiny shoes, took them out, admired them, marvelled
at them, looked at the light through them, was curious
to see them try to walk on her bed, and would gladly have
passed her life on her knees, putting on and taking off the
shoes from those feet, as though they had been those of an
Infant Jesus."

"The tale is fair and good," said Gervaise in a low tone;
"but where do gypsies come into all that?"

"Here," replied Mahiette.  "One day there arrived in
Reims a very queer sort of people.  They were beggars and
vagabonds who were roaming over the country, led by their
duke and their counts.  They were browned by exposure to
the sun, they had closely curling hair, and silver rings in
their ears.  The women were still uglier than the men.  They
had blacker faces, which were always uncovered, a miserable
frock on their bodies, an old cloth woven of cords bound
upon their shoulder, and their hair hanging like the tail of a
horse.  The children who scrambled between their legs would
have frightened as many monkeys.  A band of excommunicates.
All these persons came direct from lower Egypt to
Reims through Poland.  The Pope had confessed them, it was
said, and had prescribed to them as penance to roam through
the world for seven years, without sleeping in a bed; and so
they were called penancers, and smelt horribly.  It appears
that they had formerly been Saracens, which was why they
believed in Jupiter, and claimed ten livres of Tournay from
all archbishops, bishops, and mitred abbots with croziers.
A bull from the Pope empowered them to do that.  They came
to Reims to tell fortunes in the name of the King of Algiers,
and the Emperor of Germany.  You can readily imagine that
no more was needed to cause the entrance to the town to be
forbidden them.  Then the whole band camped with good
grace outside the gate of Braine, on that hill where stands
a mill, beside the cavities of the ancient chalk pits.  And
everybody in Reims vied with his neighbor in going to see them.
They looked at your hand, and told you marvellous prophecies;
they were equal to predicting to Judas that he would become
Pope.  Nevertheless, ugly rumors were in circulation in
regard to them; about children stolen, purses cut, and human
flesh devoured.  The wise people said to the foolish: "Don't
go there!" and then went themselves on the sly.  It was an
infatuation.  The fact is, that they said things fit to astonish
a cardinal.  Mothers triumphed greatly over their little ones
after the Egyptians had read in their hands all sorts of
marvels written in pagan and in Turkish.  One had an emperor;
another, a pope; another, a captain.  Poor Chantefleurie was
seized with curiosity; she wished to know about herself, and
whether her pretty little Agnes would not become some day
Empress of Armenia, or something else.  So she carried her to
the Egyptians; and the Egyptian women fell to admiring the
child, and to caressing it, and to kissing it with their black
mouths, and to marvelling over its little band, alas! to the
great joy of the mother.  They were especially enthusiastic
over her pretty feet and shoes.  The child was not yet a year
old.  She already lisped a little, laughed at her mother like a
little mad thing, was plump and quite round, and possessed a
thousand charming little gestures of the angels of paradise.

She was very much frightened by the Egyptians, and wept.
But her mother kissed her more warmly and went away enchanted
with the good fortune which the soothsayers had foretold
for her Agnes.  She was to be a beauty, virtuous, a queen.
So she returned to her attic in the Rue Folle-Peine, very
proud of bearing with her a queen.  The next day she took
advantage of a moment when the child was asleep on her bed,
(for they always slept together), gently left the door a
little way open, and ran to tell a neighbor in the Rue de la
SΘchesserie, that the day would come when her daughter Agnes
would be served at table by the King of England and the
Archduke of Ethiopia, and a hundred other marvels.  On
her return, hearing no cries on the staircase, she said to
herself: 'Good! the child is still asleep!'  She found her door
wider open than she had left it, but she entered, poor mother,
and ran to the bed.---The child was no longer there, the
place was empty.  Nothing remained of the child, but one of
her pretty little shoes.  She flew out of the room, dashed
down the stairs, and began to beat her head against the wall,
crying: 'My child! who has my child?  Who has taken my
child?'  The street was deserted, the house isolated; no
one could tell her anything about it.  She went about the
town, searched all the streets, ran hither and thither the
whole day long, wild, beside herself, terrible, snuffing at doors
and windows like a wild beast which has lost its young.  She
was breathless, dishevelled, frightful to see, and there was a
fire in her eyes which dried her tears.  She stopped the
passers-by and cried: 'My daughter! my daughter! my
pretty little daughter! If any one will give me back my
daughter, I will he his servant, the servant of his dog, and he
shall eat my heart if he will.'  She met M. le CurΘ of Saint-
Remy, and said to him: 'Monsieur, I will till the earth
with my finger-nails, but give me back my child!'  It was
heartrending, Oudarde; and IL saw a very hard man, Master
Ponce Lacabre, the procurator, weep.  Ah! poor mother!  In
the evening she returned home.  During her absence, a neighbor
had seen two gypsies ascend up to it with a bundle in their
arms, then descend again, after closing the door.  After their
departure, something like the cries of a child were heard in
Paquette's room.  The mother, burst into shrieks of laughter,
ascended the stairs as though on wings, and entered.--A
frightful thing to tell, Oudarde!  Instead of her pretty little
Agnes, so rosy and so fresh, who was a gift of the good God, a
sort of hideous little monster, lame, one-eyed, deformed, was
crawling and squalling over the floor.  She hid her eyes in
horror.  'Oh!' said she, 'have the witches transformed my
daughter into this horrible animal?'  They hastened to carry
away the little club-foot; he would have driven her mad.  It
was the monstrous child of some gypsy woman, who had given
herself to the devil.  He appeared to be about four years old,
and talked a language which was no human tongue; there
were words in it which were impossible.  La Chantefleurie
flung herself upon the little shoe, all that remained to her of
all that she loved.  She remained so long motionless over it,
mute, and without breath, that they thought she was dead.
Suddenly she trembled all over, covered her relic with furious
kisses, and burst out sobbing as though her heart were broken.
I assure you that we were all weeping also.  She said: 'Oh,
my little daughter! my pretty little daughter! where art
thou?'--and it wrung your very heart.  I weep still when I
think of it.  Our children are the marrow of our bones, you
see.---My poor Eustache! thou art so fair!--If you only
knew how nice he is! yesterday he said to me: 'I want to be
a gendarme, that I do.'  Oh! my Eustache! if I were to lose
thee!--All at once la Chantefleurie rose, and set out to run
through Reims, screaming: 'To the gypsies' camp! to the
gypsies' camp!  Police, to burn the witches!'  The gypsies
were gone.  It was pitch dark.  They could not be followed.
On the morrow, two leagues from Reims, on a heath between
Gueux and Tilloy, the remains of a large fire were found,
some ribbons which had belonged to Paquette's child, drops of
blood, and the dung of a ram.  The night just past had been
a Saturday.  There was no longer any doubt that the Egyptians
had held their Sabbath on that heath, and that they had
devoured the child in company with Beelzebub, as the practice
is among the Mahometans.  When La Chantefleurie learned
these horrible things, she did not weep, she moved her lips as
though to speak, but could not.  On the morrow, her hair was
gray.  On the second day, she had disappeared.

"'Tis in truth, a frightful tale," said Oudarde, "and one
which would make even a Burgundian weep."

"I am no longer surprised," added Gervaise, "that fear of
the gypsies should spur you on so sharply."

"And you did all the better," resumed Oudarde, "to flee
with your Eustache just now, since these also are gypsies
from Poland."

"No," said Gervais, "'tis said that they come from Spain
and Catalonia."

"Catalonia? 'tis possible," replied Oudarde.  "Pologne,
Catalogue, Valogne, I always confound those three provinces,
One thing is certain, that they are gypsies."

"Who certainly," added Gervaise, "have teeth long enough
to eat little children.  I should not be surprised if la SmΘralda
ate a little of them also, though she pretends to be dainty.
Her white goat knows tricks that are too malicious for there
not to be some impiety underneath it all."

Mahiette walked on in silence.  She was absorbed in that
revery which is, in some sort, the continuation of a mournful
tale, and which ends only after having communicated the
emotion, from vibration to vibration, even to the very last
fibres of the heart.  Nevertheless, Gervaise addressed her,
"And did they ever learn what became of la Chantefleurie?"
Mahiette made no reply.  Gervaise repeated her question, and
shook her arm, calling her by name.  Mahiette appeared to
awaken from her thoughts.

"What became of la Chantefleurie?" she said, repeating
mechanically the words whose impression was still fresh in
her ear; then, ma king an effort to recall her attention to
the meaning of her words, "Ah!" she continued briskly, "no
one ever found out."

She added, after a pause,--

"Some said that she had been seen to quit Reims at nightfall
by the FlΘchembault gate; others, at daybreak, by the old
BasΘe gate.  A poor man found her gold cross hanging on the
stone cross in the field where the fair is held.  It was that
ornament which had wrought her ruin, in '61.  It was a gift
from the handsome Vicomte de Cormontreuil, her first lover.
Paquette had never been willing to part with it, wretched as
she had been.  She had clung to it as to life itself.  So, when
we saw that cross abandoned, we all thought that she was
dead.  Nevertheless, there were people of the Cabaret les
Vantes, who said that they had seen her pass along the road
to Paris, walking on the pebbles with her bare feet.  But,
in that case, she must have gone out through the Porte de
Vesle, and all this does not agree.  Or, to speak more truly,
I believe that she actually did depart by the Porte de Vesle,
but departed from this world."

"I do not understand you," said Gervaise.

"La Vesle," replied Mahiette, with a melancholy smile, "is
the river."

"Poor Chantefleurie!" said Oudarde, with a shiver,--"drowned!"

"Drowned!" resumed Mahiette, "who could have told
good Father Guybertant, when he passed under the bridge of
Tingueux with the current, singing in his barge, that one day
his dear little Paquette would also pass beneath that bridge,
but without song or boat.

"And the little shoe?" asked Gervaise.

"Disappeared with the mother," replied Mahiette.

"Poor little shoe!" said Oudarde.

Oudarde, a big and tender woman, would have been well
pleased to sigh in company with Mahiette.  But Gervaise,
more curious, had not finished her questions.

"And the monster?" she said suddenly, to Mahiette.

"What monster?" inquired the latter.

"The little gypsy monster left by the sorceresses in
Chantefleurie's chamber, in exchange for her daughter.  What
did you do with it?  I hope you drowned it also."

"No." replied Mahiette.

"What?  You burned it then?  In sooth, that is more just.
A witch child!"

"Neither the one nor the other, Gervaise.  Monseigneur the
archbishop interested himself in the child of Egypt, exorcised
it, blessed it, removed the devil carefully from its body, and
sent it to Paris, to be exposed on the wooden bed at Notre-
Dame, as a foundling."

"Those bishops!" grumbled Gervaise, "because they are
learned, they do nothing like anybody else.  I just put
it to you, Oudarde, the idea of placing the devil among the
foundlings!  For that little monster was assuredly the devil.
Well, Mahiette, what did they do with it in Paris?  I am
quite sure that no charitable person wanted it."

"I do not know," replied the RΘmoise, "'twas just at that
time that my husband bought the office of notary, at Bern,
two leagues from the town, and we were no longer occupied
with that story; besides, in front of Bern, stand the two
hills of Cernay, which hide the towers of the cathedral in
Reims from view."

While chatting thus, the three worthy ~bourgeoises~ had
arrived at the Place de GrΦve.  In their absorption, they
had passed the public breviary of the Tour-Roland without
stopping, and took their way mechanically towards the pillory
around which the throng was growing more dense with every
moment.  It is probable that the spectacle which at that
moment attracted all looks in that direction, would have made
them forget completely the Rat-Hole, and the halt which
they intended to make there, if big Eustache, six years of
age, whom Mahiette was dragging along by the hand, had not
abruptly recalled the object to them: "Mother," said he, as
though some instinct warned him that the Rat-Hole was
behind him, "can I eat the cake now?"

If Eustache had been more adroit, that is to say, less
greedy, he would have continued to wait, and would only have
hazarded that simple question, "Mother, can I eat the cake,
now?" on their return to the University, to Master Andry
Musnier's, Rue Madame la Valence, when he had the two
arms of the Seine and the five bridges of the city between
the Rat-Hole and the cake.

This question, highly imprudent at the moment when
Eustache put it, aroused Mahiette's attention.

"By the way," she exclaimed, "we are forgetting the
recluse!  Show me the Rat-Hole, that I may carry her
her cake."

"Immediately," said Oudarde, "'tis a charity."

But this did not suit Eustache.

"Stop! my cake!" said he, rubbing both ears alternatively
with his shoulders, which, in such cases, is the supreme sign
of discontent.

The three women retraced their steps, and, on arriving in
the vicinity of the Tour-Roland, Oudarde said to the other two,--

"We must not all three gaze into the hole at once, for fear
of alarming the recluse.  Do you two pretend to read the
_Dominus_ in the breviary, while I thrust my nose into the
aperture; the recluse knows me a little.  I will give you
warning when you can approach."

She proceeded alone to the window.  At the moment when
she looked in, a profound pity was depicted on all her
features, and her frank, gay visage altered its expression
and color as abruptly as though it had passed from a ray of
sunlight to a ray of moonlight; her eye became humid; her
mouth contracted, like that of a person on the point of
weeping.  A moment later, she laid her finger on her lips,
and made a sign to Mahiette to draw near and look.

Mahiette, much touched, stepped up in silence, on tiptoe, as
though approaching the bedside of a dying person.

It was, in fact, a melancholy spectacle which presented
itself to the eyes of the two women, as they gazed through
the grating of the Rat-Hole, neither stirring nor breathing.

The cell was small, broader than it was long, with an arched
ceiling, and viewed from within, it bore a considerable
resemblance to the interior of a huge bishop's mitre.  On the bare
flagstones which formed the floor, in one corner, a woman
was sitting, or rather, crouching.  Her chin rested on her
knees, which her crossed arms pressed forcibly to her breast.
Thus doubled up, clad in a brown sack, which enveloped her
entirely in large folds, her long, gray hair pulled over in
front, falling over her face and along her legs nearly to her
feet, she presented, at the first glance, only a strange form
outlined against the dark background of the cell, a sort of
dusky triangle, which the ray of daylight falling through
the opening, cut roughly into two shades, the one sombre, the
other illuminated.  It was one of those spectres, half
light, half shadow, such as one beholds in dreams and in the
extraordinary work of Goya, pale, motionless, sinister,
crouching over a tomb, or leaning against the grating of
a prison cell.

It was neither a woman, nor a man, nor a living being, nor
a definite form; it was a figure, a sort of vision, in which
the real and the fantastic intersected each other, like
darkness and day.  It was with difficulty that one distinguished,
beneath her hair which spread to the ground, a gaunt and
severe profile; her dress barely allowed the extremity of a
bare foot to escape, which contracted on the hard, cold pavement.
The little of human form of which one caught a sight
beneath this envelope of mourning, caused a shudder.

That figure, which one might have supposed to be riveted
to the flagstones, appeared to possess neither movement, nor
thought, nor breath.  Lying, in January, in that thin, linen
sack, lying on a granite floor, without fire, in the gloom of a
cell whose oblique air-hole allowed only the cold breeze, but
never the sun, to enter from without, she did not appear to
suffer or even to think.  One would have said that she had
turned to stone with the cell, ice with the season.  Her hands
were clasped, her eyes fixed.  At first sight one took her for
a spectre; at the second, for a statue.

Nevertheless, at intervals, her blue lips half opened to
admit a breath, and trembled, but as dead and as mechanical
as the leaves which the wind sweeps aside.

Nevertheless, from her dull eyes there escaped a look, an
ineffable look, a profound, lugubrious, imperturbable look,
incessantly fixed upon a corner of the cell which could
not be seen from without; a gaze which seemed to fix all
the sombre thoughts of that soul in distress upon some
mysterious object.

Such was the creature who had received, from her habitation,
the name of the "recluse"; and, from her garment, the
name of "the sacked nun."

The three women, for Gervaise had rejoined Mahiette and
Oudarde, gazed through the window.  Their heads intercepted
the feeble light in the cell, without the wretched being whom
they thus deprived of it seeming to pay any attention to
them.  "Do not let us trouble her," said Oudarde, in a low
voice, "she is in her ecstasy; she is praying."

Meanwhile, Mahiette was gazing with ever-increasing
anxiety at that wan, withered, dishevelled head, and her eyes
filled with tears.  "This is very singular," she murmured.

She thrust her head through the bars, and succeeded in
casting a glance at the corner where the gaze of the unhappy
woman was immovably riveted.

When she withdrew her head from the window, her countenance
was inundated with tears.

"What do you call that woman?" she asked Oudarde.

Oudarde replied,--

"We call her Sister Gudule."

"And I," returned Mahiette, "call her Paquette la Chantefleurie."

Then, laying her finger on her lips, she motioned to the
astounded Oudarde to thrust her head through the window
and look.

Oudarde looked and beheld, in the corner where the eyes of
the recluse were fixed in that sombre ecstasy, a tiny shoe of
pink satin, embroidered with a thousand fanciful designs in
gold and silver.

Gervaise looked after Oudarde, and then the three women,
gazing upon the unhappy mother, began to weep.

But neither their looks nor their tears disturbed the recluse.
Her hands remained clasped; her lips mute; her eyes fixed;
and that little shoe, thus gazed at, broke the heart of any one
who knew her history.

The three women had not yet uttered a single word; they
dared not speak, even in a low voice.  This deep silence, this
deep grief, this profound oblivion in which everything had
disappeared except one thing, produced upon them the effect of
the grand altar at Christmas or Easter.  They remained silent,
they meditated, they were ready to kneel.  It seemed to them
that they were ready to enter a church on the day of Tenebrae.

At length Gervaise, the most curious of the three, and consequently
the least sensitive, tried to make the recluse speak:

"Sister!  Sister Gudule!"

She repeated this call three times, raising her voice each
time.  The recluse did not move; not a word, not a glance,
not a sigh, not a sign of life.

Oudarde, in her turn, in a sweeter, more caressing voice,--"Sister!"
said she, "Sister Sainte-Gudule!"

The same silence; the same immobility.

"A singular woman!" exclaimed Gervaise, "and one not to be moved
by a catapult!"

"Perchance she is deaf," said Oudarde.

"Perhaps she is blind," added Gervaise.

"Dead, perchance," returned Mahiette.

It is certain that if the soul had not already quitted this
inert, sluggish, lethargic body, it had at least retreated and
concealed itself in depths whither the perceptions of the
exterior organs no longer penetrated.

"Then we must leave the cake on the window," said Oudarde;
"some scamp will take it.  What shall we do to rouse her?"

Eustache, who, up to that moment had been diverted by a
little carriage drawn by a large dog, which had just passed,
suddenly perceived that his three conductresses were gazing
at something through the window, and, curiosity taking
possession of him in his turn, he climbed upon a stone post,
elevated himself on tiptoe, and applied his fat, red face to the
opening, shouting, "Mother, let me see too!"

At the sound of this clear, fresh, ringing child's voice, the
recluse trembled; she turned her head with the sharp, abrupt
movement of a steel spring, her long, fleshless hands cast
aside the hair from her brow, and she fixed upon the child,
bitter, astonished, desperate eyes.  This glance was but a
lightning flash.

"Oh my God!" she suddenly exclaimed, hiding her head on
her knees, and it seemed as though her hoarse voice tore her
chest as it passed from it, "do not show me those of others!"

"Good day, madam," said the child, gravely.

Nevertheless, this shock had, so to speak, awakened the
recluse.  A long shiver traversed her frame from head to
foot; her teeth chattered; she half raised her head and said,
pressing her elbows against her hips, and clasping her feet
in her hands as though to warm them,--

"Oh, how cold it is!"

"Poor woman!" said Oudarde, with great compassion, "would you
like a little fire?"

She shook her head in token of refusal.

"Well," resumed Oudarde, presenting her with a flagon;
"here is some hippocras which will warm you; drink it."

Again she shook her head, looked at Oudarde fixedly and
replied, "Water."

Oudarde persisted,--"No, sister, that is no beverage for
January.  You must drink a little hippocras and eat this
leavened cake of maize, which we have baked for you."

She refused the cake which Mahiette offered to her, and
said, "Black bread."

"Come," said Gervaise, seized in her turn with an impulse
of charity, and unfastening her woolen cloak, "here is a cloak
which is a little warmer than yours."

She refused the cloak as she had refused the flagon and
the cake, and replied, "A sack."

"But," resumed the good Oudarde, "you must have perceived
to some extent, that yesterday was a festival."

"I do perceive it," said the recluse; "'tis two days now
since I have had any water in my crock."

She added, after a silence, "'Tis a festival, I am forgotten.
People do well.  Why should the world think of me, when I
do not think of it?  Cold charcoal makes cold ashes."

And as though fatigued with having said so much, she
dropped her head on her knees again.  The simple and charitable
Oudarde, who fancied that she understood from her last
words that she was complaining of the cold, replied innocently,
"Then you would like a little fire?"

"Fire!" said the sacked nun, with a strange accent; "and
will you also make a little for the poor little one who has
been beneath the sod for these fifteen years?"

Every limb was trembling, her voice quivered, her eyes
flashed, she had raised herself upon her knees; suddenly she
extended her thin, white hand towards the child, who was
regarding her with a look of astonishment.  "Take away
that child!" she cried.  "The Egyptian woman is about to
pass by."

Then she fell face downward on the earth, and her forehead
struck the stone, with the sound of one stone against another
stone.  The three women thought her dead.  A moment later,
however, she moved, and they beheld her drag herself, on her
knees and elbows, to the corner where the little shoe was.
Then they dared not look; they no longer saw her; but they
heard a thousand kisses and a thousand sighs, mingled with
heartrending cries, and dull blows like those of a head in
contact with a wall.  Then, after one of these blows, so violent
that all three of them staggered, they heard no more.

"Can she have killed herself?" said Gervaise, venturing to
pass her head through the air-hole.  "Sister!  Sister Gudule!"

"Sister Gudule!" repeated Oudarde.

"Ah! good heavens! she no longer moves!" resumed Gervaise;
"is she dead?  Gudule!  Gudule!"

Mahiette, choked to such a point that she could not speak,
made an effort.  "Wait," said she.  Then bending towards
the window, "Paquette!" she said, "Paquette le Chantefleurie!"

A child who innocently blows upon the badly ignited fuse
of a bomb, and makes it explode in his face, is no more
terrified than was Mahiette at the effect of that name,
abruptly launched into the cell of Sister Gudule.

The recluse trembled all over, rose erect on her bare feet,
and leaped at the window with eyes so glaring that Mahiette
and Oudarde, and the other woman and the child recoiled even
to the parapet of the quay.

Meanwhile, the sinister face of the recluse appeared pressed
to the grating of the air-hole.  "Oh! oh!" she cried, with
an appalling laugh; "'tis the Egyptian who is calling me!"

At that moment, a scene which was passing at the pillory
caught her wild eye.  Her brow contracted with horror, she
stretched her two skeleton arms from her cell, and shrieked in
a voice which resembled a death-rattle, "So 'tis thou once
more, daughter of Egypt!  'Tis thou who callest me, stealer
of children!  Well!  Be thou accursed! accursed! accursed!
accursed!"




CHAPTER IV.

A TEAR FOR A DROP OF WATER.



These words were, so to speak, the point of union of two
scenes, which had, up to that time, been developed in parallel
lines at the same moment, each on its particular theatre; one,
that which the reader has just perused, in the Rat-Hole;
the other, which he is about to read, on the ladder of the
pillory.  The first had for witnesses only the three women
with whom the reader has just made acquaintance; the second
had for spectators all the public which we have seen above,
collecting on the Place de GrΦve, around the pillory and the
gibbet.

That crowd which the four sergeants posted at nine o'clock
in the morning at the four corners of the pillory had inspired
with the hope of some sort of an execution, no doubt, not a
hanging, but a whipping, a cropping of ears, something, in
short,--that crowd had increased so rapidly that the four
policemen, too closely besieged, had had occasion to "press"
it, as the expression then ran, more than once, by sound blows
of their whips, and the haunches of their horses.

This populace, disciplined to waiting for public executions,
did not manifest very much impatience.  It amused itself
with watching the pillory, a very simple sort of monument,
composed of a cube of masonry about six feet high and hollow
in the interior.  A very steep staircase, of unhewn stone,
which was called by distinction "the ladder," led to the upper
platform, upon which was visible a horizontal wheel of solid
oak.  The victim was bound upon this wheel, on his knees,
with his hands behind his back.  A wooden shaft, which set
in motion a capstan concealed in the interior of the little
edifice, imparted a rotatory motion to the wheel, which always
maintained its horizontal position, and in this manner
presented the face of the condemned man to all quarters of
the square in succession.  This was what was called "turning"
a criminal.

As the reader perceives, the pillory of the GrΦve was far
from presenting all the recreations of the pillory of the Halles.
Nothing architectural, nothing monumental.  No roof to the
iron cross, no octagonal lantern, no frail, slender columns
spreading out on the edge of the roof into capitals of acanthus
leaves and flowers, no waterspouts of chimeras and monsters,
on carved woodwork, no fine sculpture, deeply sunk in the stone.

They were forced to content themselves with those four
stretches of rubble work, backed with sandstone, and a
wretched stone gibbet, meagre and bare, on one side.

The entertainment would have been but a poor one for
lovers of Gothic architecture.  It is true that nothing was
ever less curious on the score of architecture than the worthy
gapers of the Middle Ages, and that they cared very little for
the beauty of a pillory.

The victim finally arrived, bound to the tail of a cart, and
when he had been hoisted upon the platform, where he could
be seen from all points of the Place, bound with cords and
straps upon the wheel of the pillory, a prodigious hoot,
mingled with laughter and acclamations, burst forth upon the
Place.  They had recognized Quasimodo.

It was he, in fact.  The change was singular.  Pilloried on
the very place where, on the day before, he had been saluted,
acclaimed, and proclaimed Pope and Prince of Fools, in the
cortege of the Duke of Egypt, the King of Thunes, and the
Emperor of Galilee!  One thing is certain, and that is, that
there was not a soul in the crowd, not even himself, though
in turn triumphant and the sufferer, who set forth this
combination clearly in his thought.  Gringoire and his
philosophy were missing at this spectacle.

Soon Michel Noiret, sworn trumpeter to the king, our lord,
imposed silence on the louts, and proclaimed the sentence, in
accordance with the order and command of monsieur the provost.
Then he withdrew behind the cart, with his men in livery surcoats.

Quasimodo, impassible, did not wince.  All resistance had
been rendered impossible to him by what was then called, in
the style of the criminal chancellery, "the vehemence and
firmness of the bonds" which means that the thongs and chains
probably cut into his flesh; moreover, it is a tradition of jail
and wardens, which has not been lost, and which the handcuffs
still preciously preserve among us, a civilized, gentle, humane
people (the galleys and the guillotine in parentheses).

He had allowed himself to be led, pushed, carried, lifted,
bound, and bound again.  Nothing was to be seen upon his
countenance but the astonishment of a savage or an idiot.
He was known to be deaf; one might have pronounced him
to be blind.

They placed him on his knees on the circular plank; he
made no resistance.  They removed his shirt and doublet as
far as his girdle; he allowed them to have their way.  They
entangled him under a fresh system of thongs and buckles;
he allowed them to bind and buckle him.  Only from time to
time he snorted noisily, like a calf whose head is hanging and
bumping over the edge of a butcher's cart.

"The dolt," said Jehan Frollo of the Mill, to his friend
Robin Poussepain (for the two students had followed the
culprit, as was to have been expected), "he understands no
more than a cockchafer shut up in a box!"

There was wild laughter among the crowd when they beheld
Quasimodo's hump, his camel's breast, his callous and hairy
shoulders laid bare.  During this gayety, a man in the livery
of the city, short of stature and robust of mien, mounted the
platform and placed himself near the victim.  His name
speedily circulated among the spectators.  It was Master
Pierrat Torterue, official torturer to the ChΓtelet.

He began by depositing on an angle of the pillory a black
hour-glass, the upper lobe of which was filled with red sand,
which it allowed to glide into the lower receptacle; then he
removed his parti-colored surtout, and there became visible,
suspended from his right hand, a thin and tapering whip of
long, white, shining, knotted, plaited thongs, armed with
metal nails.  With his left hand, he negligently folded back
his shirt around his right arm, to the very armpit.

In the meantime, Jehan Frollo, elevating his curly blonde
head above the crowd (he had mounted upon the shoulders of
Robin Poussepain for the purpose), shouted: "Come and
look, gentle ladies and men! they are going to peremptorily
flagellate Master Quasimodo, the bellringer of my brother,
monsieur the archdeacon of Josas, a knave of oriental
architecture, who has a back like a dome, and legs like
twisted columns!"

And the crowd burst into a laugh, especially the boys and
young girls.

At length the torturer stamped his foot.  The wheel began
to turn.  Quasimodo wavered beneath his bonds.  The amazement
which was suddenly depicted upon his deformed face
caused the bursts of laughter to redouble around him.

All at once, at the moment when the wheel in its revolution
presented to Master Pierrat, the humped back of Quasimodo,
Master Pierrat raised his arm; the fine thongs whistled
sharply through the air, like a handful of adders, and fell
with fury upon the wretch's shoulders.

Quasimodo leaped as though awakened with a start.  He
began to understand.  He writhed in his bonds; a violent
contraction of surprise and pain distorted the muscles of his
face, but he uttered not a single sigh.  He merely turned his
head backward, to the right, then to the left, balancing it as a
bull does who has been stung in the flanks by a gadfly.

A second blow followed the first, then a third, and another
and another, and still others.  The wheel did not cease to
turn, nor the blows to rain down.

Soon the blood burst forth, and could be seen trickling in a
thousand threads down the hunchback's black shoulders; and
the slender thongs, in their rotatory motion which rent the
air, sprinkled drops of it upon the crowd.

Quasimodo had resumed, to all appearance, his first
imperturbability.  He had at first tried, in a quiet way and
without much outward movement, to break his bonds.  His eye had
been seen to light up, his muscles to stiffen, his members to
concentrate their force, and the straps to stretch.  The effort
was powerful, prodigious, desperate; but the provost's seasoned
bonds resisted.  They cracked, and that was all.  Quasimodo
fell back exhausted.  Amazement gave way, on his features,
to a sentiment of profound and bitter discouragement.  He
closed his single eye, allowed his head to droop upon his
breast, and feigned death.

From that moment forth, he stirred no more.  Nothing
could force a movement from him.  Neither his blood, which
did not cease to flow, nor the blows which redoubled in fury,
nor the wrath of the torturer, who grew excited himself and
intoxicated with the execution, nor the sound of the horrible
thongs, more sharp and whistling than the claws of scorpions.

At length a bailiff from the ChΓtelet clad in black, mounted
on a black horse, who had been stationed beside the ladder
since the beginning of the execution, extended his ebony wand
towards the hour-glass.  The torturer stopped.  The wheel
stopped.  Quasimodo's eye opened slowly.

The scourging was finished.  Two lackeys of the official
torturer bathed the bleeding shoulders of the patient, anointed
them with some unguent which immediately closed all the
wounds, and threw upon his back a sort of yellow vestment,
in cut like a chasuble.  In the meanwhile, Pierrat Torterue
allowed the thongs, red and gorged with blood, to drip upon
the pavement.

All was not over for Quasimodo.  He had still to undergo
that hour of pillory which Master Florian Barbedienne had so
judiciously added to the sentence of Messire Robert d'Estouteville;
all to the greater glory of the old physiological and psychological
play upon words of Jean de CumΦne, ~Surdus absurdus~: a deaf man
is absurd.

So the hour-glass was turned over once more, and they left
the hunchback fastened to the plank, in order that justice
might be accomplished to the very end.

The populace, especially in the Middle Ages, is in society
what the child is in the family.  As long as it remains in its
state of primitive ignorance, of moral and intellectual minority,
it can be said of it as of the child,--


   'Tis the pitiless age.


We have already shown that Quasimodo was generally
hated, for more than one good reason, it is true.  There was
hardly a spectator in that crowd who had not or who did not
believe that he had reason to complain of the malevolent
hunchback of Notre-Dame.  The joy at seeing him appear
thus in the pillory had been universal; and the harsh punishment
which he had just suffered, and the pitiful condition in
which it had left him, far from softening the populace had
rendered its hatred more malicious by arming it with a touch
of mirth.

Hence, the "public prosecution" satisfied, as the bigwigs
of the law still express it in their jargon, the turn came of a
thousand private vengeances.  Here, as in the Grand Hall, the
women rendered themselves particularly prominent.  All
cherished some rancor against him, some for his malice, others
for his ugliness.  The latter were the most furious.

"Oh! mask of Antichrist!" said one.

"Rider on a broom handle!" cried another.

"What a fine tragic grimace," howled a third, "and who
would make him Pope of the Fools if to-day were yesterday?"

"'Tis well," struck in an old woman.  "This is the grimace
of the pillory.  When shall we have that of the gibbet?"

"When will you be coiffed with your big bell a hundred feet
under ground, cursed bellringer?"

"But 'tis the devil who rings the Angelus!"

"Oh! the deaf man! the one-eyed creature! the hunch-
back! the monster!"

"A face to make a woman miscarry better than all the
drugs and medicines!"

And the two scholars, Jehan du Moulin, and Robin Poussepain,
sang at the top of their lungs, the ancient refrain,--


   "~Une hart
   Pour le pendard!
   Un fagot
   Pour le magot~!"*


*  A rope for the gallows bird!  A fagot for the ape.


A thousand other insults rained down upon him, and hoots
and imprecations, and laughter, and now and then, stones.

Quasimodo was deaf but his sight was clear, and the public
fury was no less energetically depicted on their visages than
in their words.  Moreover, the blows from the stones explained
the bursts of laughter.

At first he held his ground.  But little by little that
patience which had borne up under the lash of the torturer,
yielded and gave way before all these stings of insects.  The
bull of the Asturias who has been but little moved by the
attacks of the picador grows irritated with the dogs and
banderilleras.

He first cast around a slow glance of hatred upon the crowd.
But bound as he was, his glance was powerless to drive away
those flies which were stinging his wound.  Then he moved in
his bonds, and his furious exertions made the ancient wheel of
the pillory shriek on its axle.  All this only increased the
derision and hooting.

Then the wretched man, unable to break his collar, like that
of a chained wild beast, became tranquil once more; only at
intervals a sigh of rage heaved the hollows of his chest.
There was neither shame nor redness on his face.  He was
too far from the state of society, and too near the state of
nature to know what shame was.  Moreover, with such a degree
of deformity, is infamy a thing that can be felt?  But
wrath, hatred, despair, slowly lowered over that hideous visage
a cloud which grew ever more and more sombre, ever more and
more charged with electricity, which burst forth in a thousand
lightning flashes from the eye of the cyclops.

Nevertheless, that cloud cleared away for a moment, at the
passage of a mule which traversed the crowd, bearing a priest.
As far away as he could see that mule and that priest, the poor
victim's visage grew gentler.  The fury which had contracted
it was followed by a strange smile full of ineffable sweetness,
gentleness, and tenderness.  In proportion as the priest
approached, that smile became more clear, more distinct, more
radiant.  It was like the arrival of a Saviour, which the
unhappy man was greeting.  But as soon as the mule was near
enough to the pillory to allow of its rider recognizing the
victim, the priest dropped his eyes, beat a hasty retreat, spurred
on rigorously, as though in haste to rid himself of humiliating
appeals, and not at all desirous of being saluted and recognized
by a poor fellow in such a predicament.

This priest was Archdeacon Dom Claude Frollo.

The cloud descended more blackly than ever upon Quasimodo's brow.
The smile was still mingled with it for a time, but was bitter,
discouraged, profoundly sad.

Time passed on.  He had been there at least an hour and a
half, lacerated, maltreated, mocked incessantly, and almost stoned.

All at once he moved again in his chains with redoubled
despair, which made the whole framework that bore him tremble,
and, breaking the silence which he had obstinately preserved
hitherto, he cried in a hoarse and furious voice, which
resembled a bark rather than a human cry, and which was
drowned in the noise of the hoots--"Drink!"

This exclamation of distress, far from exciting compassion,
only added amusement to the good Parisian populace who
surrounded the ladder, and who, it must be confessed, taken in
the mass and as a multitude, was then no less cruel and brutal
than that horrible tribe of robbers among whom we have
already conducted the reader, and which was simply the lower
stratum of the populace.  Not a voice was raised around the
unhappy victim, except to jeer at his thirst.  It is certain
that at that moment he was more grotesque and repulsive
than pitiable, with his face purple and dripping, his eye wild,
his mouth foaming with rage and pain, and his tongue lolling
half out.  It must also be stated that if a charitable soul of a
bourgeois or ~bourgeoise~, in the rabble, had attempted to carry
a glass of water to that wretched creature in torment, there
reigned around the infamous steps of the pillory such a prejudice
of shame and ignominy, that it would have sufficed to repulse
the good Samaritan.

At the expiration of a few moments, Quasimodo cast a desperate
glance upon the crowd, and repeated in a voice still
more heartrending: "Drink!"

And all began to laugh.

"Drink this!" cried Robin Poussepain, throwing in his
face a sponge which had been soaked in the gutter.  "There,
you deaf villain, I'm your debtor."

A woman hurled a stone at his head,--

"That will teach you to wake us up at night with your peal
of a dammed soul."

"He, good, my son!" howled a cripple, making an effort to
reach him with his crutch, "will you cast any more spells on
us from the top of the towers of Notre-Dame?"

"Here's a drinking cup!" chimed in a man, flinging a
broken jug at his breast.  "'Twas you that made my wife,
simply because she passed near you, give birth to a child with
two heads!"

"And my cat bring forth a kitten with six paws!" yelped
an old crone, launching a brick at him.

"Drink!" repeated Quasimodo panting, and for the third
time.

At that moment he beheld the crowd give way.  A young
girl, fantastically dressed, emerged from the throng.  She
was accompanied by a little white goat with gilded horns, and
carried a tambourine in her hand.

Quasimodo's eyes sparkled.  It was the gypsy whom he had
attempted to carry off on the preceding night, a misdeed for
which he was dimly conscious that he was being punished at
that very moment; which was not in the least the case, since
he was being chastised only for the misfortune of being deaf,
and of having been judged by a deaf man.  He doubted not
that she had come to wreak her vengeance also, and to deal
her blow like the rest.

He beheld her, in fact, mount the ladder rapidly.  Wrath
and spite suffocate him.  He would have liked to make the
pillory crumble into ruins, and if the lightning of his eye
could have dealt death, the gypsy would have been reduced
to powder before she reached the platform.

She approached, without uttering a syllable, the victim
who writhed in a vain effort to escape her, and detaching a
gourd from her girdle, she raised it gently to the parched lips
of the miserable man.

Then, from that eye which had been, up to that moment, so
dry and burning, a big tear was seen to fall, and roll slowly
down that deformed visage so long contracted with despair.
It was the first, in all probability, that the unfortunate man
had ever shed.

Meanwhile, be had forgotten to drink.  The gypsy made
her little pout, from impatience, and pressed the spout to the
tusked month of Quasimodo, with a smile.

He drank with deep draughts.  His thirst was burning.

When he had finished, the wretch protruded his black lips,
no doubt, with the object of kissing the beautiful hand which
had just succoured him.  But the young girl, who was, perhaps,
somewhat distrustful, and who remembered the violent attempt
of the night, withdrew her hand with the frightened gesture
of a child who is afraid of being bitten by a beast.

Then the poor deaf man fixed on her a look full of reproach
and inexpressible sadness.

It would have been a touching spectacle anywhere,--this
beautiful, fresh, pure, and charming girl, who was at the
same time so weak, thus hastening to the relief of so much
misery, deformity, and malevolence.  On the pillory, the
spectacle was sublime.

The very populace were captivated by it, and began to clap
their hands, crying,--

"Noel!  Noel!"

It was at that moment that the recluse caught sight, from
the window of her bole, of the gypsy on the pillory, and
hurled at her her sinister imprecation,--

"Accursed be thou, daughter of Egypt!  Accursed! accursed!"




CHAPTER V.

END OF THE STORY OF THE CAKE.



La Esmeralda turned pale and descended from the pillory,
staggering as she went.  The voice of the recluse still
pursued her,--

"Descend! descend!  Thief of Egypt! thou shalt ascend it
once more!"

"The sacked nun is in one of her tantrums," muttered the
populace; and that was the end of it.  For that sort of woman
was feared; which rendered them sacred.  People did not then
willingly attack one who prayed day and night.

The hour had arrived for removing Quasimodo.  He was
unbound, the crowd dispersed.

Near the Grand Pont, Mahiette, who was returning with her
two companions, suddenly halted,--

"By the way, Eustache! what did you do with that cake?"

"Mother," said the child, "while you were talking with
that lady in the bole, a big dog took a bite of my cake, and
then I bit it also."

"What, sir, did you eat the whole of it?" she went on.

"Mother, it was the dog.  I told him, but he would not
listen to me.  Then I bit into it, also."

"'Tis a terrible child!" said the mother, smiling and
scolding at one and the same time.  "Do you see, Oudarde?  He
already eats all the fruit from the cherry-tree in our orchard
of Charlerange.  So his grandfather says that be will be a
captain.  Just let me catch you at it again, Master Eustache.
Come along, you greedy fellow!"



End of Volume 1.





VOLUME II.






TABLE OF CONTENTS.



BOOK SEVENTH.
I.    The Danger of Confiding One's Secret to a Goat
II.   A Priest and a Philosopher are two Different Things
III.  The Bells
IV.   ~ANArKH~
V.    The Two Men Clothed in Black
VI.   The Effect which Seven Oaths in the Open Air can Produce
VII.  The Mysterious Monk
VIII. The Utility of Windows which Open on the River

BOOK EIGHTH.
I.    The Crown Changed into a Dry Leaf
II.   Continuation of the Crown which was Changed into a Dry Leaf
III.  End of the Crown which was Changed into a Dry Leaf
IV.   ~Lasciate Ogni Speranza~--Leave all hope behind, ye who Enter here
V.    The Mother
VI.   Three Human Hearts differently Constructed

BOOK NINTH.
I.    Delirium
II.   Hunchbacked, One Eyed, Lame
III.  Deaf
IV.   Earthenware and Crystal
V.    The Key to the Red Door
VI.   Continuation of the Key to the Red Door

BOOK TENTH.
I.    Gringoire has Many Good Ideas in Succession.--Rue des Bernardins
II.   Turn Vagabond
III.  Long Live Mirth
IV.   An Awkward Friend
V.    The Retreat in which Monsieur Louis of France says his Prayers
VI.   Little Sword in Pocket
VII.  Chateaupers to the Rescue

BOOK ELEVENTH.

I.    The Little Shoe
II.   The Beautiful Creature Clad in White
III.  The Marriage of Pinnbus
IV.   The Marriage of Quasimodo
      Note added to Definitive Edition




CHAPTER I.

THE DANGER OF CONFIDING ONE'S SECRET TO A GOAT.



Many weeks had elapsed.

The first of March had arrived.  The sun, which Dubartas,
that classic ancestor of periphrase, had not yet dubbed
the "Grand-duke of Candles," was none the less radiant and
joyous on that account.  It was one of those spring days
which possesses so much sweetness and beauty, that all Paris
turns out into the squares and promenades and celebrates
them as though they were Sundays.  In those days of brilliancy,
warmth, and serenity, there is a certain hour above all
others, when the faτade of Notre-Dame should be admired.
It is the moment when the sun, already declining towards the
west, looks the cathedral almost full in the face.  Its rays,
growing more and more horizontal, withdraw slowly from the
pavement of the square, and mount up the perpendicular
faτade, whose thousand bosses in high relief they cause to
start out from the shadows, while the great central rose
window flames like the eye of a cyclops, inflamed with the
reflections of the forge.

This was the hour.

Opposite the lofty cathedral, reddened by the setting sun,
on the stone balcony built above the porch of a rich Gothic
house, which formed the angle of the square and the Rue du
Parvis, several young girls were laughing and chatting with
every sort of grace and mirth.  From the length of the veil
which fell from their pointed coif, twined with pearls, to
their heels, from the fineness of the embroidered chemisette
which covered their shoulders and allowed a glimpse, according
to the pleasing custom of the time, of the swell of their fair
virgin bosoms, from the opulence of their under-petticoats
still more precious than their overdress (marvellous
refinement), from the gauze, the silk, the velvet, with which
all this was composed, and, above all, from the whiteness of
their hands, which certified to their leisure and idleness, it
was easy to divine they were noble and wealthy heiresses.  They
were, in fact, Damoiselle Fleur-de-Lys de Gondelaurier and
her companions, Diane de Christeuil, Amelotte de Montmichel,
Colombe de Gaillefontaine, and the little de Champchevrier
maiden; all damsels of good birth, assembled at that moment
at the house of the dame widow de Gondelaurier, on account
of Monseigneur de Beaujeu and Madame his wife, who were
to come to Paris in the month of April, there to choose maids
of honor for the Dauphiness Marguerite, who was to be
received in Picardy from the hands of the Flemings.  Now,
all the squires for twenty leagues around were intriguing for
this favor for their daughters, and a goodly number of the
latter had been already brought or sent to Paris.  These four
maidens had been confided to the discreet and venerable
charge of Madame Aloise de Gondelaurier, widow of a former
commander of the king's cross-bowmen, who had retired with
her only daughter to her house in the Place du Parvis, Notre-
Dame, in Paris.

The balcony on which these young girls stood opened from
a chamber richly tapestried in fawn-colored Flanders leather,
stamped with golden foliage.  The beams, which cut the ceiling
in parallel lines, diverted the eye with a thousand eccentric
painted and gilded carvings.  Splendid enamels gleamed
here and there on carved chests; a boar's head in faience
crowned a magnificent dresser, whose two shelves announced
that the mistress of the house was the wife or widow of a
knight banneret.  At the end of the room, by the side of a
lofty chimney blazoned with arms from top to bottom, in
a rich red velvet arm-chair, sat Dame de Gondelaurier, whose
five and fifty years were written upon her garments no less
distinctly than upon her face.

Beside her stood a young man of imposing mien, although
partaking somewhat of vanity and bravado--one of those
handsome fellows whom all women agree to admire, although
grave men learned in physiognomy shrug their shoulders at
them.  This young man wore the garb of a captain of the king's
unattached archers, which bears far too much resemblance to
the costume of Jupiter, which the reader has already been
enabled to admire in the first book of this history, for us to
inflict upon him a second description.

The damoiselles were seated, a part in the chamber, a part
in the balcony, some on square cushions of Utrecht velvet
with golden corners, others on stools of oak carved in flowers
and figures.  Each of them held on her knee a section of a
great needlework tapestry, on which they were working in
company, while one end of it lay upon the rush mat which
covered the floor.

They were chatting together in that whispering tone and
with the half-stifled laughs peculiar to an assembly of young
girls in whose midst there is a young man.  The young man
whose presence served to set in play all these feminine self-
conceits, appeared to pay very little heed to the matter, and,
while these pretty damsels were vying with one another to
attract his attention, he seemed to be chiefly absorbed in
polishing the buckle of his sword belt with his doeskin glove.
From time to time, the old lady addressed him in a very
low tone, and he replied as well as he was able, with a sort of
awkward and constrained politeness.

From the smiles and significant gestures of Dame Aloise,
from the glances which she threw towards her daughter,
Fleur-de-Lys, as she spoke low to the captain, it was easy
to see that there was here a question of some betrothal
concluded, some marriage near at hand no doubt, between the
young man and Fleur-de-Lys.  From the embarrassed coldness
of the officer, it was easy to see that on his side, at least,
love had no longer any part in the matter.  His whole air was
expressive of constraint and weariness, which our lieutenants
of the garrison would to-day translate admirably as, "What a
beastly bore!"

The poor dame, very much infatuated with her daughter,
like any other silly mother, did not perceive the officer's lack
of enthusiasm, and strove in low tones to call his attention
to the infinite grace with which Fleur-de-Lys used her needle
or wound her skein.

"Come, little cousin," she said to him, plucking him by the
sleeve, in order to speak in his ear, "Look at her, do! see her
stoop."

"Yes, truly," replied the young man, and fell back into his
glacial and absent-minded silence.

A moment later, he was obliged to bend down again, and
Dame Aloise said to him,--

"Have you ever beheld a more gay and charming face than
that of your betrothed?  Can one be more white and blonde?
are not her hands perfect? and that neck--does it not
assume all the curves of the swan in ravishing fashion?  How
I envy you at times! and how happy you are to be a man,
naughty libertine that you are!  Is not my Fleur-de-Lys
adorably beautiful, and are you not desperately in love with
her?"

"Of course," he replied, still thinking of something else.

"But do say something," said Madame Aloise, suddenly
giving his shoulder a push; "you have grown very timid."

We can assure our readers that timidity was neither the
captain's virtue nor his defect.  But he made an effort to do
what was demanded of him.

"Fair cousin," he said, approaching Fleur-de-Lys, "what is
the subject of this tapestry work which you are fashioning?'
"Fair cousin," responded Fleur-de-Lys, in an offended tone,
"I have already told you three times.  'Tis the grotto of Neptune."

It was evident that Fleur-de-Lys saw much more clearly
than her mother through the captain's cold and absent-minded
manner.  He felt the necessity of making some conversation.

"And for whom is this Neptunerie destined?"

"For the Abbey of Saint-Antoine des Champs," answered
Fleur-de-Lys, without raising her eyes.

The captain took up a corner of the tapestry.

"Who, my fair cousin, is this big gendarme, who is puffing
out his cheeks to their full extent and blowing a trumpet?"

"'Tis Triton," she replied.

There was a rather pettish intonation in Fleur-de-Lys's--
laconic words.  The young man understood that it was
indispensable that he should whisper something in her ear, a
commonplace, a gallant compliment, no matter what.  Accordingly
he bent down, but he could find nothing in his imagination
more tender and personal than this,--

"Why does your mother always wear that surcoat with
armorial designs, like our grandmothers of the time of Charles
VII.?  Tell her, fair cousin, that 'tis no longer the fashion,
and that the hinge (gond) and the laurel (laurier) embroidered
on her robe give her the air of a walking mantlepiece.
In truth, people no longer sit thus on their banners, I
assure you."

Fleur-de-Lys raised her beautiful eyes, full of reproach,
"Is that all of which you can assure me?" she said, in a low voice.

In the meantime, Dame Aloise, delighted to see them thus
bending towards each other and whispering, said as she toyed
with the clasps of her prayer-book,--

"Touching picture of love!"

The captain, more and more embarrassed, fell back upon the
subject of the tapestry,--"'Tis, in sooth, a charming work!"
he exclaimed.

Whereupon Colombe de Gaillefontaine, another beautiful
blonde, with a white skin, dressed to the neck in blue damask,
ventured a timid remark which she addressed to Fleur-de-Lys,
in the hope that the handsome captain would reply to it, "My
dear Gondelaurier, have you seen the tapestries of the H⌠tel
de la Roche-Guyon?"

"Is not that the hotel in which is enclosed the garden of
the LingΦre du Louvre?" asked Diane de Christeuil with a
laugh; for she had handsome teeth, and consequently laughed
on every occasion.

"And where there is that big, old tower of the ancient
wall of Paris," added Amelotte de Montmichel, a pretty fresh
and curly-headed brunette, who had a habit of sighing just as
the other laughed, without knowing why.

"My dear Colombe," interpolated Dame Aloise, "do you
not mean the hotel which belonged to Monsieur de Bacqueville,
in the reign of King Charles VI.? there are indeed
many superb high warp tapestries there."

"Charles VI.!  Charles VI.!" muttered the young captain,
twirling his moustache.  "Good heavens! what old things
the good dame does remember!"

Madame de Gondelaurier continued, "Fine tapestries, in
truth.  A work so esteemed that it passes as unrivalled."

At that moment BΘrangΦre de Champchevrier, a slender
little maid of seven years, who was peering into the square
through the trefoils of the balcony, exclaimed, "Oh! look,
fair Godmother Fleur-de-Lys, at that pretty dancer who is
dancing on the pavement and playing the tambourine in the
midst of the loutish bourgeois!"

The sonorous vibration of a tambourine was, in fact, audible.
"Some gypsy from Bohemia," said Fleur-de-Lys, turning
carelessly toward the square.

"Look! look!" exclaimed her lively companions; and they
all ran to the edge of the balcony, while Fleur-de-Lys,
rendered thoughtful by the coldness of her betrothed, followed
them slowly, and the latter, relieved by this incident, which
put an end to an embarrassing conversation, retreated to the
farther end of the room, with the satisfied air of a soldier
released from duty.  Nevertheless, the fair Fleur-de-Lys's was
a charming and noble service, and such it had formerly
appeared to him; but the captain had gradually become
blase'; the prospect of a speedy marriage cooled him more
every day.  Moreover, he was of a fickle disposition, and,
must we say it, rather vulgar in taste.  Although of very
noble birth, he had contracted in his official harness more
than one habit of the common trooper.  The tavern and its
accompaniments pleased him.  He was only at his ease amid
gross language, military gallantries, facile beauties, and
successes yet more easy.  He had, nevertheless, received from
his family some education and some politeness of manner;
but he had been thrown on the world too young, he had been
in garrison at too early an age, and every day the polish of a
gentleman became more and more effaced by the rough friction
of his gendarme's cross-belt.  While still continuing to
visit her from time to time, from a remnant of common
respect, he felt doubly embarrassed with Fleur-de-Lys; in the
first place, because, in consequence of having scattered his
love in all sorts of places, he had reserved very little for her;
in the next place, because, amid so many stiff, formal, and
decent ladies, he was in constant fear lest his mouth, habituated
to oaths, should suddenly take the bit in its teeth, and
break out into the language of the tavern.  The effect can
be imagined!

Moreover, all this was mingled in him, with great pretentions
to elegance, toilet, and a fine appearance.  Let the
reader reconcile these things as best he can.  I am simply the
historian.

He had remained, therefore, for several minutes, leaning in
silence against the carved jamb of the chimney, and thinking
or not thinking, when Fleur-de-Lys suddenly turned and addressed
him.  After all, the poor young girl was pouting
against the dictates of her heart.

"Fair cousin, did you not speak to us of a little Bohemian
whom you saved a couple of months ago, while making the
patrol with the watch at night, from the hands of a dozen
robbers?"

"I believe so, fair cousin,." said the captain.

"Well," she resumed, "perchance 'tis that same gypsy girl
who is dancing yonder, on the church square.  Come and see
if you recognize her, fair Cousin Phoebus."

A secret desire for reconciliation was apparent in this gentle
invitation which she gave him to approach her, and in the
care which she took to call him by name.  Captain Phoebus
de ChΓteaupers (for it is he whom the reader has had before
his eyes since the beginning of this chapter) slowly approached
the balcony.  "Stay," said Fleur-de-Lys, laying her hand tenderly
on Phoebus's arm; "look at that little girl yonder, dancing
in that circle.  Is she your Bohemian?"

Phoebus looked, and said,--

"Yes, I recognize her by her goat."

"Oh! in fact, what a pretty little goat!" said Amelotte,
clasping her hands in admiration.

"Are his horns of real gold?" inquired BΘrangΦre.

Without moving from her arm-chair, Dame Aloise interposed,
"Is she not one of those gypsy girls who arrived last
year by the Gibard gate?"

"Madame my mother," said Fleur-de-Lys gently, "that gate
is now called the Porte d'Enfer."

Mademoiselle de Gondelaurier knew how her mother's
antiquated mode of speech shocked the captain.  In fact, he
began to sneer, and muttered between his teeth: "Porte
Gibard!  Porte Gibard!  'Tis enough to make King Charles VI.
pass by."

"Godmother!" exclaimed BΘrangΦre, whose eyes, incessantly
in motion, had suddenly been raised to the summit of
the towers of Notre-Dame, "who is that black man up
yonder?"

All the young girls raised their eyes.  A man was, in truth,
leaning on the balustrade which surmounted the northern
tower, looking on the GrΦve.  He was a priest.  His costume
could be plainly discerned, and his face resting on both his
hands.  But he stirred no more than if he had been a statue.
His eyes, intently fixed, gazed into the Place.

It was something like the immobility of a bird of prey, who
has just discovered a nest of sparrows, and is gazing at it.

"'Tis monsieur the archdeacon of Josas," said Fleur-de-Lys.

"You have good eyes if you can recognize him from here,"
said the Gaillefontaine.

"How he is staring at the little dancer!" went on Diane
de Christeuil.

"Let the gypsy beware!" said Fleur-de-Lys, "for he loves
not Egypt."

"'Tis a great shame for that man to look upon her thus,"
added Amelotte de Montmichel, "for she dances delightfully."

"Fair cousin Phoebus," said Fleur-de-Lys suddenly, "Since
you know this little gypsy, make her a sign to come up here.
It will amuse us."

"Oh, yes!" exclaimed all the young girls, clapping their hands.

"Why! 'tis not worth while," replied Phoebus.  "She has
forgotten me, no doubt, and I know not so much as her
name.  Nevertheless, as you wish it, young ladies, I will
make the trial."  And leaning over the balustrade of the
balcony, he began to shout, "Little one!"

The dancer was not beating her tambourine at the moment.
She turned her head towards the point whence this call
proceeded, her brilliant eyes rested on Phoebus, and she
stopped short.

"Little one!" repeated the captain; and he beckoned her
to approach.

The young girl looked at him again, then she blushed as
though a flame had mounted into her cheeks, and, taking her
tambourine under her arm, she made her way through the
astonished spectators towards the door of the house where
Phoebus was calling her, with slow, tottering steps, and with
the troubled look of a bird which is yielding to the
fascination of a serpent.

A moment later, the tapestry portiΦre was raised, and the
gypsy appeared on the threshold of the chamber, blushing,
confused, breathless, her large eyes drooping, and not daring
to advance another step.

BΘrangΦre clapped her hands.

Meanwhile, the dancer remained motionless upon the
threshold.  Her appearance had produced a singular effect upon
these young girls.  It is certain that a vague and indistinct
desire to please the handsome officer animated them all, that
his splendid uniform was the target of all their coquetries,
and that from the moment he presented himself, there existed
among them a secret, suppressed rivalry, which they hardly
acknowledged even to themselves, but which broke forth,
none the less, every instant, in their gestures and remarks.
Nevertheless, as they were all very nearly equal in beauty,
they contended with equal arms, and each could hope for the
victory.--The arrival of the gypsy suddenly destroyed this
equilibrium.  Her beauty was so rare, that, at the moment
when she appeared at the entrance of the apartment, it
seemed as though she diffused a sort of light which was
peculiar to herself.  In that narrow chamber, surrounded
by that sombre frame of hangings and woodwork, she was
incomparably more beautiful and more radiant than on the
public square.  She was like a torch which has suddenly
been brought from broad daylight into the dark.  The noble
damsels were dazzled by her in spite of themselves.  Each
one felt herself, in some sort, wounded in her beauty.  Hence,
their battle front (may we be allowed the expression,) was
immediately altered, although they exchanged not a single
word.  But they understood each other perfectly.  Women's
instincts comprehend and respond to each other more quickly
than the intelligences of men.  An enemy had just arrived;
all felt it--all rallied together.  One drop of wine is
sufficient to tinge a glass of water red; to diffuse a certain
degree of ill temper throughout a whole assembly of pretty women,
the arrival of a prettier woman suffices, especially when there
is but one man present.

Hence the welcome accorded to the gypsy was marvellously
glacial.  They surveyed her from head to foot, then
exchanged glances, and all was said; they understood each
other.  Meanwhile, the young girl was waiting to be spoken
to, in such emotion that she dared not raise her eyelids.

The captain was the first to break the silence.  "Upon my
word," said he, in his tone of intrepid fatuity, "here is a
charming creature!  What think you of her, fair cousin?"

This remark, which a more delicate admirer would have
uttered in a lower tone, at least was not of a nature to
dissipate the feminine jealousies which were on the alert
before the gypsy.

Fleur-de-Lys replied to the captain with a bland affectation
of disdain;--"Not bad."

The others whispered.

At length, Madame Aloise, who was not the less jealous
because she was so for her daughter, addressed the
dancer,--"Approach, little one."

"Approach, little one!" repeated, with comical dignity,
little BΘrangΦre, who would have reached about as high as
her hips.

The gypsy advanced towards the noble dame.

"Fair child," said Phoebus, with emphasis, taking several
steps towards her, "I do not know whether I have the
supreme honor of being recognized by you."

She interrupted him, with a smile and a look full of
infinite sweetness,--

"Oh! yes," said she.

"She has a good memory," remarked Fleur-de-Lys.

"Come, now," resumed Phoebus, "you escaped nimbly the
other evening.  Did I frighten you!"

"Oh! no," said the gypsy.

There was in the intonation of that "Oh! no," uttered
after that "Oh! yes," an ineffable something which wounded
Fleur-de-Lys.

"You left me in your stead, my beauty," pursued the
captain, whose tongue was unloosed when speaking to a girl
out of the street, "a crabbed knave, one-eyed and hunchbacked,
the bishop's bellringer, I believe.  I have been told
that by birth he is the bastard of an archdeacon and a devil.
He has a pleasant name: he is called ~Quatre-Temps~ (Ember
Days), ~Paques-Fleuries~ (Palm Sunday), Mardi-Gras (Shrove
Tuesday), I know not what!  The name of some festival when
the bells are pealed!  So he took the liberty of carrying you
off, as though you were made for beadles!  'Tis too much.
What the devil did that screech-owl want with you? Hey,
tell me!"

"I do not know," she replied.

"The inconceivable impudence!  A bellringer carrying off
a wench, like a vicomte! a lout poaching on the game of
gentlemen! that is a rare piece of assurance.  However, he paid
dearly for it.  Master Pierrat Torterue is the harshest groom
that ever curried a knave; and I can tell you, if it will be
agreeable to you, that your bellringer's hide got a thorough
dressing at his hands."

"Poor man!" said the gypsy, in whom these words revived the
memory of the pillory.

The captain burst out laughing.

"Corne-de-boeuf! here's pity as well placed as a feather in
a pig's tail!  May I have as big a belly as a pope, if--"

He stopped short.  "Pardon me, ladies; I believe that I
was on the point of saying something foolish."

"Fie, sir" said la Gaillefontaine.

"He talks to that creature in her own tongue!" added
Fleur-de-Lys, in a low tone, her irritation increasing every
moment.  This irritation was not diminished when she beheld
the captain, enchanted with the gypsy, and, most of all, with
himself, execute a pirouette on his heel, repeating with coarse,
na∩ve, and soldierly gallantry,--

"A handsome wench, upon my soul!"

"Rather savagely dressed," said Diane de Christeuil, laughing
to show her fine teeth.

This remark was a flash of light to the others.  Not being
able to impugn her beauty, they attacked her costume.

"That is true," said la Montmichel; "what makes you run
about the streets thus, without guimpe or ruff?"

"That petticoat is so short that it makes one tremble,"
added la Gaillefontaine.

"My dear," continued Fleur-de-Lys, with decided sharpness,
"You will get yourself taken up by the sumptuary police for
your gilded girdle."

"Little one, little one;" resumed la Christeuil, with an
implacable smile, "if you were to put respectable sleeves
upon your arms they would get less sunburned."

It was, in truth, a spectacle worthy of a more intelligent
spectator than Phoebus, to see how these beautiful maidens,
with their envenomed and angry tongues, wound, serpent-like,
and glided and writhed around the street dancer.  They were
cruel and graceful; they searched and rummaged maliciously
in her poor and silly toilet of spangles and tinsel.  There
was no end to their laughter, irony, and humiliation.  Sarcasms
rained down upon the gypsy, and haughty condescension and
malevolent looks.  One would have thought they were young
Roman dames thrusting golden pins into the breast of a
beautiful slave.  One would have pronounced them elegant
grayhounds, circling, with inflated nostrils, round a poor
woodland fawn, whom the glance of their master forbade them
to devour.

After all, what was a miserable dancer on the public squares
in the presence of these high-born maidens?  They seemed
to take no heed of her presence, and talked of her aloud, to
her face, as of something unclean, abject, and yet, at the
same time, passably pretty.

The gypsy was not insensible to these pin-pricks.  From
time to time a flush of shame, a flash of anger inflamed her
eyes or her cheeks; with disdain she made that little grimace
with which the reader is already familiar, but she remained
motionless; she fixed on Phoebus a sad, sweet, resigned look.
There was also happiness and tenderness in that gaze.  One
would have said that she endured for fear of being expelled.

Phoebus laughed, and took the gypsy's part with a mixture
of impertinence and pity.

"Let them talk, little one!" he repeated, jingling his golden
spurs.  "No doubt your toilet is a little extravagant and wild,
but what difference does that make with such a charming
damsel as yourself?"

"Good gracious!" exclaimed the blonde Gaillefontaine,
drawing up her swan-like throat, with a bitter smile.  "I see
that messieurs the archers of the king's police easily take fire
at the handsome eyes of gypsies!"

"Why not?" said Phoebus.

At this reply uttered carelessly by the captain, like a stray
stone, whose fall one does not even watch, Colombe began to
laugh, as well as Diane, Amelotte, and Fleur-de-Lys, into
whose eyes at the same time a tear started.

The gypsy, who had dropped her eyes on the floor at the
words of Colombe de Gaillefontaine, raised them beaming with
joy and pride and fixed them once more on Phoebus.  She was
very beautiful at that moment.

The old dame, who was watching this scene, felt offended,
without understanding why.

"Holy Virgin!" she suddenly exclaimed, "what is it moving
about my legs?  Ah! the villanous beast!"

It was the goat, who had just arrived, in search of his
mistress, and who, in dashing towards the latter, had begun
by entangling his horns in the pile of stuffs which the noble
dame's garments heaped up on her feet when she was seated.

This created a diversion.  The gypsy disentangled his
horns without uttering a word.

"Oh! here's the little goat with golden hoofs!" exclaimed
BΘrangΦre, dancing with joy.

The gypsy crouched down on her knees and leaned her
cheek against the fondling head of the goat.  One would have
said that she was asking pardon for having quitted it thus.

Meanwhile, Diane had bent down to Colombe's ear.

"Ah! good heavens! why did not I think of that sooner?
'Tis the gypsy with the goat.  They say she is a sorceress,
and that her goat executes very miraculous tricks."

"Well!" said Colombe, "the goat must now amuse us in
its turn, and perform a miracle for us."

Diane and Colombe eagerly addressed the gypsy.

"Little one, make your goat perform a miracle."

"I do not know what you mean," replied the dancer.

"A miracle, a piece of magic, a bit of sorcery, in short."

"I do not understand."  And she fell to caressing the
pretty animal, repeating, "Djali!  Djali!"

At that moment Fleur-de-Lys noticed a little bag of
embroidered leather suspended from the neck of the goat,--
"What is that?" she asked of the gypsy.

The gypsy raised her large eyes upon her and replied gravely,--
"That is my secret."

"I should really like to know what your secret is," thought
Fleur-de-Lys.

Meanwhile, the good dame had risen angrily,--" Come
now, gypsy, if neither you nor your goat can dance for us,
what are you doing here?"

The gypsy walked slowly towards the door, without making
any reply.  But the nearer she approached it, the more
her pace slackened.  An irresistible magnet seemed to hold
her.  Suddenly she turned her eyes, wet with tears, towards
Phoebus, and halted.

"True God!" exclaimed the captain, "that's not the way
to depart.  Come back and dance something for us.  By the
way, my sweet love, what is your name?"

"La Esmeralda," said the dancer, never taking her eyes
from him.

At this strange name, a burst of wild laughter broke from
the young girls.

"Here's a terrible name for a young lady," said Diane.

"You see well enough," retorted Amelotte, "that she is
an enchantress."

"My dear," exclaimed Dame Aloise solemnly, "your parents
did not commit the sin of giving you that name at the
baptismal font."

In the meantime, several minutes previously, BΘrangΦre had
coaxed the goat into a corner of the room with a marchpane
cake, without any one having noticed her.  In an instant they
had become good friends.  The curious child had detached
the bag from the goat's neck, had opened it, and had emptied
out its contents on the rush matting; it was an alphabet, each
letter of which was separately inscribed on a tiny block of
boxwood.  Hardly had these playthings been spread out on
the matting, when the child, with surprise, beheld the
goat (one of whose "miracles" this was no doubt), draw out
certain letters with its golden hoof, and arrange them, with
gentle pushes, in a certain order.  In a moment they
constituted a word, which the goat seemed to have been trained
to write, so little hesitation did it show in forming it, and
BΘrangΦre suddenly exclaimed, clasping her hands in admiration,--

"Godmother Fleur-de-Lys, see what the goat has just done!"

Fleur-de-Lys ran up and trembled.  The letters arranged
upon the floor formed this word,--


         PHOEBUS.


"Was it the goat who wrote that?" she inquired in a
changed voice.

"Yes, godmother," replied BΘrangΩre.

It was impossible to doubt it; the child did not know how
to write.

"This is the secret!" thought Fleur-de-Lys.

Meanwhile, at the child's exclamation, all had hastened up,
the mother, the young girls, the gypsy, and the officer.

The gypsy beheld the piece of folly which the goat had
committed.  She turned red, then pale, and began to tremble like
a culprit before the captain, who gazed at her with a smile of
satisfaction and amazement.

"Phoebus!" whispered the young girls, stupefied: "'tis
the captain's name!"

"You have a marvellous memory!" said Fleur-de-Lys, to
the petrified gypsy.  Then, bursting into sobs: "Oh!" she
stammered mournfully, hiding her face in both her beautiful
hands, "she is a magician!"  And she heard another and a
still more bitter voice at the bottom of her heart, saying,--
"She is a rival!"

She fell fainting.

"My daughter! my daughter!" cried the terrified mother.
"Begone, you gypsy of hell!"

In a twinkling, La Esmeralda gathered up the unlucky
letters, made a sign to Djali, and went out through one door,
while Fleur-de-Lys was being carried out through the other.

Captain Phoebus, on being left alone, hesitated for a moment
between the two doors, then he followed the gypsy.




CHAPTER II.

A PRIEST AND A PHILOSOPHER ARE TWO DIFFERENT THINGS.



The priest whom the young girls had observed at the top of
the North tower, leaning over the Place and so attentive to the
dance of the gypsy, was, in fact, Archdeacon Claude Frollo.

Our readers have not forgotten the mysterious cell which
the archdeacon had reserved for himself in that tower.  (I do
not know, by the way be it said, whether it be not the same,
the interior of which can be seen to-day through a little square
window, opening to the east at the height of a man above the
platform from which the towers spring; a bare and dilapidated
den, whose badly plastered walls are ornamented here
and there, at the present day, with some wretched yellow
engravings representing the faτades of cathedrals.  I presume
that this hole is jointly inhabited by bats and spiders, and
that, consequently, it wages a double war of extermination
on the flies).

Every day, an hour before sunset, the archdeacon ascended
the staircase to the tower, and shut himself up in this cell,
where he sometimes passed whole nights.  That day, at the
moment when, standing before the low door of his retreat, he
was fitting into the lock the complicated little key which he
always carried about him in the purse suspended to his side,
a sound of tambourine and castanets had reached his ear.
These sounds came from the Place du Parvis.  The cell, as we
have already said, had only one window opening upon the rear
of the church.  Claude Frollo had hastily withdrawn the key,
and an instant later, he was on the top of the tower, in the
gloomy and pensive attitude in which the maidens had seen
him.

There he stood, grave, motionless, absorbed in one look and
one thought.  All Paris lay at his feet, with the thousand spires
of its edifices and its circular horizon of gentle hills--with
its river winding under its bridges, and its people moving to
and fro through its streets,--with the clouds of its smoke,--with
the mountainous chain of its roofs which presses Notre-Dame in
its doubled folds; but out .of all the city, the archdeacon
gazed at one corner only of the pavement, the Place du
Parvis; in all that throng at but one figure,--the gypsy.

It would have been difficult to say what was the nature of this
look, and whence proceeded the flame that flashed from it.  It
was a fixed gaze, which was, nevertheless, full of trouble and
tumult.  And, from the profound immobility of his whole
body, barely agitated at intervals by an involuntary shiver, as
a tree is moved by the wind; from the stiffness of his elbows,
more marble than the balustrade on which they leaned; or
the sight of the petrified smile which contracted his face,--
one would have said that nothing living was left about Claude
Frollo except his eyes.

The gypsy was dancing; she was twirling her tambourine
on the tip of her finger, and tossing it into the air as she
danced Provenτal sarabands; agile, light, joyous, and
unconscious of the formidable gaze which descended
perpendicularly upon her head.

The crowd was swarming around her; from time to time, a
man accoutred in red and yellow made them form into a circle,
and then returned, seated himself on a chair a few paces from
the dancer, and took the goat's head on his knees.  This man
seemed to be the gypsy's companion.  Claude Frollo could not
distinguish his features from his elevated post.

From the moment when the archdeacon caught sight of this
stranger, his attention seemed divided between him and the
dancer, and his face became more and more gloomy.  All at
once he rose upright, and a quiver ran through his whole
body: "Who is that man?" he muttered between his teeth:
"I have always seen her alone before!"

Then he plunged down beneath the tortuous vault of the
spiral staircase, and once more descended.  As he passed the
door of the bell chamber, which was ajar, be saw something
which struck him; he beheld Quasimodo, who, leaning through
an opening of one of those slate penthouses which resemble
enormous blinds, appeared also to be gazing at the Place.  He
was engaged in so profound a contemplation, that he did not
notice the passage of his adopted father.  His savage eye had
a singular expression; it was a charmed, tender look.  "This
is strange!" murmured Claude.  "Is it the gypsy at whom
he is thus gazing?"  He continued his descent.  At the end
of a few minutes, the anxious archdeacon entered upon the
Place from the door at the base of the tower.

"What has become of the gypsy girl?" he said, mingling
with the group of spectators which the sound of the tambourine
had collected.

"I know not," replied one of his neighbors, "I think that
she has gone to make some of her fandangoes in the house
opposite, whither they have called her."

In the place of the gypsy, on the carpet, whose arabesques
had seemed to vanish but a moment previously by the capricious
figures of her dance, the archdeacon no longer beheld
any one but the red and yellow man, who, in order to earn a
few testers in his turn, was walking round the circle, with his
elbows on his hips, his head thrown back, his face red, his
neck outstretched, with a chair between his teeth.  To the
chair he had fastened a cat, which a neighbor had lent, and
which was spitting in great affright.

"Notre-Dame!" exclaimed the archdeacon, at the moment
when the juggler, perspiring heavily, passed in front of him
with his pyramid of chair and his cat, "What is Master
Pierre Gringoire doing here?"

The harsh voice of the archdeacon threw the poor fellow
into such a commotion that he lost his equilibrium, together
with his whole edifice, and the chair and the cat tumbled
pell-mell upon the heads of the spectators, in the midst of
inextinguishable hootings.

It is probable that Master Pierre Gringoire (for it was
indeed he) would have had a sorry account to settle with the
neighbor who owned the cat, and all the bruised and scratched
faces which surrounded him, if he had not hastened to profit
by the tumult to take refuge in the church, whither Claude
Frollo had made him a sign to follow him.

The cathedral was already dark and deserted; the side-aisles
were full of shadows, and the lamps of the chapels began to
shine out like stars, so black had the vaulted ceiling become.
Only the great rose window of the faτade, whose thousand
colors were steeped in a ray of horizontal sunlight, glittered
in the gloom like a mass of diamonds, and threw its dazzling
reflection to the other end of the nave.

When they had advanced a few paces, Dom Claude placed
his back against a pillar, and gazed intently at Gringoire.
The gaze was not the one which Gringoire feared, ashamed as
he was of having been caught by a grave and learned person
in the costume of a buffoon.  There was nothing mocking or
ironical in the priest's glance, it was serious, tranquil,
piercing.  The archdeacon was the first to break the silence.

"Come now, Master Pierre.  You are to explain many
things to me.  And first of all, how comes it that you have
not been seen for two months, and that now one finds you in
the public squares, in a fine equipment in truth!  Motley red
and yellow, like a Caudebec apple?"

"Messire," said Gringoire, piteously, "it is, in fact, an
amazing accoutrement.  You see me no more comfortable in it
than a cat coiffed with a calabash.  'Tis very ill done, I am
conscious, to expose messieurs the sergeants of the watch to
the liability of cudgelling beneath this cassock the humerus
of a Pythagorean philosopher.  But what would you have,
my reverend master? 'tis the fault of my ancient jerkin,
which abandoned me in cowardly wise, at the beginning of
the winter, under the pretext that it was falling into tatters,
and that it required repose in the basket of a rag-picker.
What is one to do?  Civilization has not yet arrived at the
point where one can go stark naked, as ancient Diogenes
wished.  Add that a very cold wind was blowing, and 'tis not
in the month of January that one can successfully attempt to
make humanity take this new step.  This garment presented
itself, I took it, and I left my ancient black smock, which,
for a hermetic like myself, was far from being hermetically
closed.  Behold me then, in the garments of a stage-player,
like Saint Genest.  What would you have? 'tis an eclipse.
Apollo himself tended the flocks of Admetus."

"'Tis a fine profession that you are engaged in!" replied
the archdeacon.

"I agree, my master, that 'tis better to philosophize and
poetize, to blow the flame in the furnace, or to receive it
from carry cats on a shield.  So, when you addressed
me, I was as foolish as an ass before a turnspit.  But
what would you have, messire?  One must eat every day, and
the finest Alexandrine verses are not worth a bit of Brie
cheese.  Now, I made for Madame Marguerite of Flanders,
that famous epithalamium, as you know, and the city will not
pay me, under the pretext that it was not excellent; as
though one could give a tragedy of Sophocles for four crowns!
Hence, I was on the point of dying with hunger.  Happily,
I found that I was rather strong in the jaw; so I said to this
jaw,--perform some feats of strength and of equilibrium:
nourish thyself.  ~Ale te ipsam~.  A pack of beggars who have
become my good friends, have taught me twenty sorts of
herculean feats, and now I give to my teeth every evening the
bread which they have earned during the day by the sweat
of my brow.  After all, concede, I grant that it is a sad
employment for my intellectual faculties, and that man is not
made to pass his life in beating the tambourine and biting
chairs.  But, reverend master, it is not sufficient to pass
one's life, one must earn the means for life.''

Dom Claude listened in silence.  All at once his deep-set
eye assumed so sagacious and penetrating an expression, that
Gringoire felt himself, so to speak, searched to the bottom of
the soul by that glance.

"Very good, Master Pierre; but how comes it that you are
now in company with that gypsy dancer?"

"In faith!" said Gringoire, "'tis because she is my wife
and I am her husband."

The priest's gloomy eyes flashed into flame.

"Have you done that, you wretch!" he cried, seizing
Gringoire's arm with fury; "have you been so abandoned by
God as to raise your hand against that girl?"

"On my chance of paradise, monseigneur," replied Gringoire,
trembling in every limb, "I swear to you that I have
never touched her, if that is what disturbs you."

"Then why do you talk of husband and wife?" said the priest.
Gringoire made haste to relate to him as succinctly as possible,
all that the reader already knows, his adventure in the
Court of Miracles and the broken-crock marriage.  It
appeared, moreover, that this marriage had led to no results
whatever, and that each evening the gypsy girl cheated him
of his nuptial right as on the first day.  "'Tis a mortification,"
he said in conclusion, "but that is because I have had the
misfortune to wed a virgin."

"What do you mean?" demanded the archdeacon, who had been
gradually appeased by this recital.

"'Tis very difficult to explain," replied the poet.  "It is
a superstition.  My wife is, according to what an old thief,
who is called among us the Duke of Egypt, has told me, a
foundling or a lost child, which is the same thing.  She wears
on her neck an amulet which, it is affirmed, will cause her to
meet her parents some day, but which will lose its virtue if
the young girl loses hers.  Hence it follows that both of us
remain very virtuous."

"So," resumed Claude, whose brow cleared more and more,
"you believe, Master Pierre, that this creature has not been
approached by any man?"

"What would you have a man do, Dom Claude, as against
a superstition?  She has got that in her head.  I assuredly
esteem as a rarity this nunlike prudery which is preserved
untamed amid those Bohemian girls who are so easily brought
into subjection.  But she has three things to protect her:
the Duke of Egypt, who has taken her under his safeguard,
reckoning, perchance, on selling her to some gay abbΘ; all his
tribe, who hold her in singular veneration, like a Notre-Dame;
and a certain tiny poignard, which the buxom dame always
wears about her, in some nook, in spite of the ordinances of
the provost, and which one causes to fly out into her hands
by squeezing her waist.  'Tis a proud wasp, I can tell you!"

The archdeacon pressed Gringoire with questions.

La Esmeralda, in the judgment of Gringoire, was an inoffensive
and charming creature, pretty, with the exception of a
pout which was peculiar to her; a na∩ve and passionate damsel,
ignorant of everything and enthusiastic about everything;
not yet aware of the difference between a man and a woman,
even in her dreams; made like that; wild especially over
dancing, noise, the open air; a sort of woman bee, with
invisible wings on her feet, and living in a whirlwind.  She
owed this nature to the wandering life which she had always
led.  Gringoire had succeeded in learning that, while a mere
child, she had traversed Spain and Catalonia, even to Sicily;
he believed that she had even been taken by the caravan of
Zingari, of which she formed a part, to the kingdom of Algiers,
a country situated in Achaia, which country adjoins, on one
side Albania and Greece; on the other, the Sicilian Sea, which
is the road to Constantinople.  The Bohemians, said Gringoire,
were vassals of the King of Algiers, in his quality of chief of
the White Moors.  One thing is certain, that la Esmeralda
had come to France while still very young, by way of
Hungary.  From all these countries the young girl had brought
back fragments of queer jargons, songs, and strange ideas,
which made her language as motley as her costume, half
Parisian, half African.  However, the people of the quarters
which she frequented loved her for her gayety, her daintiness,
her lively manners, her dances, and her songs.  She believed
herself to be hated, in all the city, by but two persons, of
whom she often spoke in terror: the sacked nun of the
Tour-Roland, a villanous recluse who cherished some secret
grudge against these gypsies, and who cursed the poor dancer
every time that the latter passed before her window; and a
priest, who never met her without casting at her looks and
words which frightened her.

The mention of this last circumstance disturbed the
archdeacon greatly, though Gringoire paid no attention to
his perturbation; to such an extent had two months sufficed
to cause the heedless poet to forget the singular details of
the evening on which he had met the gypsy, and the presence
of the archdeacon in it all.  Otherwise, the little dancer
feared nothing; she did not tell fortunes, which protected
her against those trials for magic which were so frequently
instituted against gypsy women.  And then, Gringoire held the
position of her brother, if not of her husband.  After all,
the philosopher endured this sort of platonic marriage very
patiently.  It meant a shelter and bread at least.  Every
morning, he set out from the lair of the thieves, generally
with the gypsy; he helped her make her collections of
targes* and little blanks** in the squares; each evening he
returned to the same roof with her, allowed her to bolt herself
into her little chamber, and slept the sleep of the just.  A
very sweet existence, taking it all in all, he said, and well
adapted to revery.  And then, on his soul and conscience, the
philosopher was not very sure that he was madly in love with
the gypsy.  He loved her goat almost as dearly.  It was a
charming animal, gentle, intelligent, clever; a learned
goat.  Nothing was more common in the Middle Ages than these
learned animals, which amazed people greatly, and often led
their instructors to the stake.  But the witchcraft of the
goat with the golden hoofs was a very innocent species of
magic.  Gringoire explained them to the archdeacon, whom these
details seemed to interest deeply.  In the majority of cases,
it was sufficient to present the tambourine to the goat in
such or such a manner, in order to obtain from him the trick
desired.  He had been trained to this by the gypsy, who
possessed, in these delicate arts, so rare a talent that two
months had sufficed to teach the goat to write, with movable
letters, the word "Phoebus."


*  An ancient Burgundian coin.

** An ancient French coin.


"'Phoebus!'" said the priest; "why 'Phoebus'?"

"I know not," replied Gringoire.  "Perhaps it is a word
which she believes to be endowed with some magic and secret
virtue.  She often repeats it in a low tone when she thinks
that she is alone."

"Are you sure," persisted Claude, with his penetrating
glance, "that it is only a word and not a name?"

"The name of whom?" said the poet.

"How should I know?" said the priest.

"This is what I imagine, messire.  These Bohemians are
something like Guebrs, and adore the sun.  Hence, Phoebus."

"That does not seem so clear to me as to you, Master Pierre."

"After all, that does not concern me.  Let her mumble her
Phoebus at her pleasure.  One thing is certain, that Djali loves
me almost as much as he does her."

"Who is Djali?"

"The goat."

The archdeacon dropped his chin into his hand, and appeared
to reflect for a moment.  All at once he turned abruptly
to Gringoire once more.

"And do you swear to me that you have not touched her?"

"Whom?" said Gringoire; "the goat?"

"No, that woman."

"My wife?  I swear to you that I have not."

"You are often alone with her?"

"A good hour every evening."

Porn Claude frowned.

"Oh! oh! ~Solus cum sola non cogitabuntur orare Pater Noster~."

"Upon my soul, I could say the ~Pater~, and the ~Ave Maria~,
and the ~Credo in Deum patrem omnipotentem~ without her
paying any more attention to me than a chicken to a church."

"Swear to me, by the body of your mother," repeated the
archdeacon violently, "that you have not touched that creature
with even the tip of your finger."

"I will also swear it by the head of my father, for the two
things have more affinity between them.  But, my reverend
master, permit me a question in my turn."

"Speak, sir."

"What concern is it of yours?"

The archdeacon's pale face became as crimson as the cheek
of a young girl.  He remained for a moment without answering;
then, with visible embarrassment,--

"Listen, Master Pierre Gringoire.  You are not yet damned,
so far as I know.  I take an interest in you, and wish you
well.  Now the least contact with that Egyptian of the demon
would make you the vassal of Satan.  You know that 'tis
always the body which ruins the soul.  Woe to you if you
approach that woman!  That is all."

"I tried once," said Gringoire, scratching his ear; "it was
the first day: but I got stung."

"You were so audacious, Master Pierre?" and the priest's
brow clouded over again.

"On another occasion," continued the poet, with a smile, "I
peeped through the keyhole, before going to bed, and I beheld
the most delicious dame in her shift that ever made a bed
creak under her bare foot."

"Go to the devil!" cried the priest, with a terrible look;
and, giving the amazed Gringoire a push on the shoulders, he
plunged, with long strides, under the gloomiest arcades of the
cathedral.




CHAPTER III.

THE BELLS.



After the morning in the pillory, the neighbors of Notre-
Dame thought they noticed that Quasimodo's ardor for
ringing had grown cool.  Formerly, there had been peals for
every occasion, long morning serenades, which lasted from
prime to compline; peals from the belfry for a high mass,
rich scales drawn over the smaller bells for a wedding, for a
christening, and mingling in the air like a rich embroidery of
all sorts of charming sounds.  The old church, all vibrating
and sonorous, was in a perpetual joy of bells.  One was
constantly conscious of the presence of a spirit of noise and
caprice, who sang through all those mouths of brass.  Now
that spirit seemed to have departed; the cathedral seemed
gloomy, and gladly remained silent; festivals and funerals
had the simple peal, dry and bare, demanded by the ritual,
nothing more.  Of the double noise which constitutes a
church, the organ within, the bell without, the organ alone
remained.  One would have said that there was no longer
a musician in the belfry.  Quasimodo was always there,
nevertheless; what, then, had happened to him?  Was it that
the shame and despair of the pillory still lingered in the
bottom of his heart, that the lashes of his tormentor's whip
reverberated unendingly in his soul, and that the sadness of
such treatment had wholly extinguished in him even his passion
for the bells? or was it that Marie had a rival in the heart
of the bellringer of Notre-Dame, and that the great bell and
her fourteen sisters were neglected for something more amiable
and more beautiful?

It chanced that, in the year of grace 1482, Annunciation
Day fell on Tuesday, the twenty-fifth of March.  That day
the air was so pure and light that Quasimodo felt some
returning affection for his bells.  He therefore ascended
the northern tower while the beadle below was opening wide
the doors of the church, which were then enormous panels of
stout wood, covered with leather, bordered with nails of gilded
iron, and framed in carvings "very artistically elaborated."

On arriving in the lofty bell chamber, Quasimodo gazed for
some time at the six bells and shook his head sadly, as though
groaning over some foreign element which had interposed
itself in his heart between them and him.  But when he had
set them to swinging, when he felt that cluster of bells
moving under his hand, when he saw, for he did not hear it,
the palpitating octave ascend and descend that sonorous scale,
like a bird hopping from branch to branch; when the demon
Music, that demon who shakes a sparkling bundle of strette,
trills and arpeggios, had taken possession of the poor deaf
man, he became happy once more, he forgot everything, and
his heart expanding, made his face beam.

He went and came, he beat his hands together, he ran from
rope to rope, he animated the six singers with voice and
gesture, like the leader of an orchestra who is urging on
intelligent musicians.

"Go on," said he, "go on, go on, Gabrielle, pour out all thy
noise into the Place, 'tis a festival to-day.  No laziness,
Thibauld; thou art relaxing; go on, go on, then, art thou rusted,
thou sluggard?  That is well! quick! quick! let not thy
clapper be seen!  Make them all deaf like me.  That's it,
Thibauld, bravely done!  Guillaume!  Guillaume! thou art
the largest, and Pasquier is the smallest, and Pasquier does
best.  Let us wager that those who hear him will understand
him better than they understand thee.  Good! good! my
Gabrielle, stoutly, more stoutly!  Eli!  what are you doing up
aloft there, you two Moineaux (sparrows)?  I do not see you
making the least little shred of noise.  What is the meaning
of those beaks of copper which seem to be gaping when they
should sing?  Come, work now, 'tis the Feast of the
Annunciation.  The sun is fine, the chime must be fine
also.  Poor Guillaume! thou art all out of breath, my
big fellow!"

He was wholly absorbed in spurring on his bells, all six of
which vied with each other in leaping and shaking their
shining haunches, like a noisy team of Spanish mules, pricked
on here and there by the apostrophes of the muleteer.

All at once, on letting his glance fall between the large
slate scales which cover the perpendicular wall of the bell
tower at a certain height, he beheld on the square a young
girl, fantastically dressed, stop, spread out on the ground a
carpet, on which a small goat took up its post, and a group of
spectators collect around her.  This sight suddenly changed
the course of his ideas, and congealed his enthusiasm as a
breath of air congeals melted rosin.  He halted, turned his
back to the bells, and crouched down behind the projecting
roof of slate, fixing upon the dancer that dreamy, sweet, and
tender look which had already astonished the archdeacon on
one occasion.  Meanwhile, the forgotten bells died away
abruptly and all together, to the great disappointment of the
lovers of bell ringing, who were listening in good faith to the
peal from above the Pont du Change, and who went away
dumbfounded, like a dog who has been offered a bone and
given a stone.




CHAPTER IV.

~ANArKH~.


It chanced that upon a fine morning in this same month of
March, I think it was on Saturday the 29th, Saint Eustache's
day, our young friend the student, Jehan Frollo du Moulin,
perceived, as he was dressing himself, that his breeches, which
contained his purse, gave out no metallic ring.  "Poor purse,"
he said, drawing it from his fob, "what! not the smallest
parisis! how cruelly the dice, beer-pots, and Venus have
depleted thee!  How empty, wrinkled, limp, thou art!  Thou
resemblest the throat of a fury!  I ask you, Messer Cicero,
and Messer Seneca, copies of whom, all dog's-eared, I behold
scattered on the floor, what profits it me to know, better
than any governor of the mint, or any Jew on the Pont aux
Changeurs, that a golden crown stamped with a crown is worth
thirty-five unzains of twenty-five sous, and eight deniers
parisis apiece, and that a crown stamped with a crescent is
worth thirty-six unzains of twenty-six sous, six deniers
tournois apiece, if I have not a single wretched black liard
to risk on the double-six!  Oh!  Consul Cicero! this is no
calamity from which one extricates one's self with periphrases,
~quemadmodum~, and ~verum enim vero~!"

He dressed himself sadly.  An idea had occurred to him as
he laced his boots, but he rejected it at first; nevertheless,
it returned, and he put on his waistcoat wrong side out, an
evident sign of violent internal combat.  At last he dashed his
cap roughly on the floor, and exclaimed: "So much the worse!
Let come of it what may.  I am going to my brother!  I
shall catch a sermon, but I shall catch a crown."

Then be hastily donned his long jacket with furred half-
sleeves, picked up his cap, and went out like a man driven
to desperation.

He descended the Rue de la Harpe toward the City.  As he
passed the Rue de la Huchette, the odor of those admirable
spits, which were incessantly turning, tickled his olfactory
apparatus, and he bestowed a loving glance toward the
Cyclopean roast, which one day drew from the Franciscan friar,
Calatagirone, this pathetic exclamation: ~Veramente, queste
rotisserie sono cosa stupenda~!*  But Jehan had not the
wherewithal to buy a breakfast, and he plunged, with a
profound sigh, under the gateway of the Petit-ChΓtelet, that
enormous double trefoil of massive towers which guarded the
entrance to the City.


*  Truly, these roastings are a stupendous thing!


He did not even take the trouble to cast a stone in passing,
as was the usage, at the miserable statue of that PΘrinet
Leclerc who had delivered up the Paris of Charles VI. to the
English, a crime which his effigy, its face battered with
stones and soiled with mud, expiated for three centuries at
the corner of the Rue de la Harpe and the Rue de Buci, as in
an eternal pillory.

The Petit-Pont traversed, the Rue Neuve-Sainte-GeneviΦve
crossed, Jehan de Molendino found himself in front of Notre-
Dame.  Then indecision seized upon him once more, and he
paced for several minutes round the statue of M. Legris,
repeating to himself with anguish: "The sermon is sure, the
crown is doubtful."

He stopped a beadle who emerged from the cloister,--"Where
is monsieur the archdeacon of Josas?"

"I believe that he is in his secret cell in the tower," said
the beadle; "I should advise you not to disturb him there,
unless you come from some one like the pope or monsieur the king."

Jehan clapped his hands.

"~BΘcliable~! here's a magnificent chance to see the famous
sorcery cell!"

This reflection having brought him to a decision, he plunged
resolutely into the small black doorway, and began the
ascent of the spiral of Saint-Gilles, which leads to the upper
stories of the tower.  "I am going to see," he said to himself
on the way.  "By the ravens of the Holy Virgin! it must
needs be a curious thing, that cell which my reverend brother
hides so secretly!  'Tis said that he lights up the kitchens
of hell there, and that he cooks the philosopher's stone there
over a hot fire.  ~BΘdieu~!  I care no more for the philosopher's
stone than for a pebble, and I would rather find over his furnace
an omelette of Easter eggs and bacon, than the biggest
philosopher's stone in the world."'

On arriving at the gallery of slender columns, he took
breath for a moment, and swore against the interminable
staircase by I know not how many million cartloads of devils;
then he resumed his ascent through the narrow door of the
north tower, now closed to the public.  Several moments
after passing the bell chamber, he came upon a little
landing-place, built in a lateral niche, and under the vault
of a low, pointed door, whose enormous lock and strong iron
bars he was enabled to see through a loophole pierced in the
opposite circular wall of the staircase.  Persons desirous of
visiting this door at the present day will recognize it by this
inscription engraved in white letters on the black wall: "J'ADORE
CORALIE, 1823.  SIGNE UGENE."  "SignΘ" stands in the text.

"Ugh!" said the scholar; "'tis here, no doubt."

The key was in the lock, the door was very close to him;
he gave it a gentle push and thrust his head through the opening.

The reader cannot have failed to turn over the admirable
works of Rembrandt, that Shakespeare of painting.  Amid so
many marvellous engravings, there is one etching in particular,
which is supposed to represent Doctor Faust, and which
it is impossible to contemplate without being dazzled.  It
represents a gloomy cell; in the centre is a table loaded
with hideous objects; skulls, spheres, alembics, compasses,
hieroglyphic parchments.  The doctor is before this table clad
in his large coat and covered to the very eyebrows with his
furred cap.  He is visible only to his waist.  He has half
risen from his immense arm-chair, his clenched fists rest on
the table, and he is gazing with curiosity and terror at a large
luminous circle, formed of magic letters, which gleams from
the wall beyond, like the solar spectrum in a dark chamber.
This cabalistic sun seems to tremble before the eye, and fills
the wan cell with its mysterious radiance.  It is horrible and
it is beautiful.

Something very similar to Faust's cell presented itself to
Jehan's view, when he ventured his head through the half-
open door.  It also was a gloomy and sparsely lighted retreat.
There also stood a large arm-chair and a large table, compasses,
alembics, skeletons of animals suspended from the ceiling,
a globe rolling on the floor, hippocephali mingled
promiscuously with drinking cups, in which quivered leaves
of gold, skulls placed upon vellum checkered with figures and
characters, huge manuscripts piled up wide open, without
mercy on the cracking corners of the parchment; in short, all
the rubbish of science, and everywhere on this confusion dust
and spiders' webs; but there was no circle of luminous letters,
no doctor in an ecstasy contemplating the flaming vision,
as the eagle gazes upon the sun.

Nevertheless, the cell was not deserted.  A man was seated
in the arm-chair, and bending over the table.  Jehan, to whom
his back was turned, could see only his shoulders and the
back of his skull; but he had no difficulty in recognizing that
bald head, which nature had provided with an eternal tonsure,
as though desirous of marking, by this external symbol, the
archdeacon's irresistible clerical vocation.

Jehan accordingly recognized his brother; but the door
had been opened so softly, that nothing warned Dom Claude of
his presence.  The inquisitive scholar took advantage of this
circumstance to examine the cell for a few moments at his
leisure.  A large furnace, which he had not at first observed,
stood to the left of the arm-chair, beneath the window.  The
ray of light which penetrated through this aperture made its
way through a spider's circular web, which tastefully inscribed
its delicate rose in the arch of the window, and in the centre
of which the insect architect hung motionless, like the hub
of this wheel of lace.  Upon the furnace were accumulated
in disorder, all sorts of vases, earthenware bottles, glass
retorts, and mattresses of charcoal.  Jehan observed, with a
sigh, that there was no frying-pan.  "How cold the kitchen
utensils are!" he said to himself.

In fact, there was no fire in the furnace, and it seemed as
though none had been lighted for a long time.  A glass mask,
which Jehan noticed among the utensils of alchemy, and
which served no doubt, to protect the archdeacon's face when
he was working over some substance to be dreaded, lay in one
corner covered with dust and apparently forgotten.  Beside it
lay a pair of bellows no less dusty, the upper side of which
bore this inscription incrusted in copper letters: SPIRA SPERA.

Other inscriptions were written, in accordance with the
fashion of the hermetics, in great numbers on the walls; some
traced with ink, others engraved with a metal point.  There
were, moreover, Gothic letters, Hebrew letters, Greek letters,
and Roman letters, pell-mell; the inscriptions overflowed at
haphazard, on top of each other, the more recent effacing the
more ancient, and all entangled with each other, like the
branches in a thicket, like pikes in an affray.  It was, in
fact, a strangely confused mingling of all human philosophies,
all reveries, all human wisdom.  Here and there one shone
out from among the rest like a banner among lance heads.
Generally, it was a brief Greek or Roman device, such as the
Middle Ages knew so well how to formulate.--~Unde?  Inde?--Homo
homini monstrurn-Ast'ra, castra, nomen, numen.--Meya Bibklov,
ueya xaxov.--Sapere aude.  Fiat ubi vult~--etc.; sometimes
a word devoid of all apparent sense, ~Avayxoqpayia~, which
possibly contained a bitter allusion to the regime of the
cloister; sometimes a simple maxim of clerical discipline
formulated in a regular hexameter ~Coelestem dominum terrestrem
dicite dominum~.  There was also Hebrew jargon, of which
Jehan, who as yet knew but little Greek, understood nothing;
and all were traversed in every direction by stars, by
figures of men or animals, and by intersecting triangles; and
this contributed not a little to make the scrawled wall of the
cell resemble a sheet of paper over which a monkey had
drawn back and forth a pen filled with ink.

The whole chamber, moreover, presented a general aspect
of abandonment and dilapidation; and the bad state of the
utensils induced the supposition that their owner had long
been distracted from his labors by other preoccupations.
Meanwhile, this master, bent over a vast manuscript,
ornamented with fantastical illustrations, appeared to be
tormented by an idea which incessantly mingled with his
meditations.  That at least was Jehan's idea, when he heard him
exclaim, with the thoughtful breaks of a dreamer thinking
aloud,--

"Yes, Manou said it, and Zoroaster taught it! the sun is
born from fire, the moon from the sun; fire is the soul
of the universe; its elementary atoms pour forth and flow
incessantly upon the world through infinite channels!  At
the point where these currents intersect each other in the
heavens, they produce light; at their points of intersection
on earth, they produce gold.  Light, gold; the same thing!
From fire to the concrete state.  The difference between the
visible and the palpable, between the fluid and the solid in
the same substance, between water and ice, nothing more.
These are no dreams; it is the general law of nature.  But
what is one to do in order to extract from science the secret
of this general law?  What! this light which inundates my
hand is gold!  These same atoms dilated in accordance with
a certain law need only be condensed in accordance with
another law.  How is it to be done?  Some have fancied by
burying a ray of sunlight, Averroδs,--yes, 'tis Averroδs,--
Averroδs buried one under the first pillar on the left of the
sanctuary of the Koran, in the great Mahometan mosque of
Cordova; but the vault cannot he opened for the purpose of
ascertaining whether the operation has succeeded, until after
the lapse of eight thousand years.

"The devil!" said Jehan, to himself, "'tis a long while to
wait for a crown!"

"Others have thought," continued the dreamy archdeacon,
"that it would be better worth while to operate upon a
ray of Sirius.  But 'tis exceeding hard to obtain this
ray pure, because of the simultaneous presence of other
stars whose rays mingle with it.  Flamel esteemed it more
simple to operate upon terrestrial fire.  Flamel! there's
predestination in the name!  ~Flamma~! yes, fire.  All lies
there.  The diamond is contained in the carbon, gold is in the
fire.  But how to extract it?  Magistri affirms that there are
certain feminine names, which possess a charm so sweet and
mysterious, that it suffices to pronounce them during the
operation.  Let us read what Manon says on the matter: 'Where
women are honored, the divinities are rejoiced; where they are
despised, it is useless to pray to God.  The mouth of a woman
is constantly pure; it is a running water, it is a ray of
sunlight.  The name of a woman should be agreeable, sweet,
fanciful; it should end in long vowels, and resemble words
of benediction.'  Yes, the sage is right; in truth, Maria,
Sophia, la Esmeral--Damnation! always that thought!"

And he closed the book violently.

He passed his hand over his brow, as though to brush away
the idea which assailed him; then he took from the table a
nail and a small hammer, whose handle was curiously painted
with cabalistic letters.

"For some time," he said with a bitter smile, "I have failed
in all my experiments! one fixed idea possesses me, and sears
my brain like fire.  I have not even been able to discover the
secret of Cassiodorus, whose lamp burned without wick and
without oil.  A simple matter, nevertheless--"

"The deuce!" muttered Jehan in his beard.

"Hence," continued the priest, "one wretched thought is
sufficient to render a man weak and beside himself!  Oh!
how Claude Pernelle would laugh at me.  She who could not
turn Nicholas Flamel aside, for one moment, from his pursuit
of the great work!  What!  I hold in my hand the magic
hammer of ZΘchiΘlΘ! at every blow dealt by the formidable
rabbi, from the depths of his cell, upon this nail, that
one of his enemies whom he had condemned, were he a thousand
leagues away, was buried a cubit deep in the earth which
swallowed him.  The King of France himself, in consequence
of once having inconsiderately knocked at the door of the
thermaturgist, sank to the knees through the pavement of
his own Paris.  This took place three centuries ago.  Well!
I possess the hammer and the nail, and in my hands they are
utensils no more formidable than a club in the hands of a
maker of edge tools.  And yet all that is required is to find
the magic word which ZΘchiΘlΘ pronounced when he struck
his nail."

"What nonsense!" thought Jehan.

"Let us see, let us try!" resumed the archdeacon briskly.
"Were I to succeed, I should behold the blue spark flash
from the head of the nail.  Emen-HΘtan!  Emen-HΘtan!
That's not it.  SigΘani!  SigΘani!  May this nail open the
tomb to any one who bears the name of Phoebus!  A curse
upon it!  Always and eternally the same idea!"

And he flung away the hammer in a rage.  Then he sank
down so deeply on the arm-chair and the table, that Jehan
lost him from view behind the great pile of manuscripts.  For
the space of several minutes, all that he saw was his fist
convulsively clenched on a book.  Suddenly, Dom Claude sprang
up, seized a compass and engraved in silence upon the wall in
capital letters, this Greek word

         ~ANArKH~.

"My brother is mad," said Jehan to himself; "it would
have been far more simple to write ~Fatum~, every one is not
obliged to know Greek."

The archdeacon returned and seated himself in his armchair,
and placed his head on both his hands, as a sick man does,
whose head is heavy and burning.

The student watched his brother with surprise.  He did not
know, he who wore his heart on his sleeve, he who observed
only the good old law of Nature in the world, he who allowed
his passions to follow their inclinations, and in whom the lake
of great emotions was always dry, so freely did he let it off
each day by fresh drains,--he did not know with what fury
the sea of human passions ferments and boils when all egress
is denied to it, how it accumulates, how it swells, how it
overflows, how it hollows out the heart; how it breaks in inward
sobs, and dull convulsions, until it has rent its dikes and
burst its bed.  The austere and glacial envelope of Claude
Frollo, that cold surface of steep and inaccessible virtue,
had always deceived Jehan.  The merry scholar had never
dreamed that there was boiling lava, furious and profound,
beneath the snowy brow of AEtna.

We do not know whether he suddenly became conscious of
these things; but, giddy as he was, he understood that he had
seen what he ought not to have seen, that he had just surprised
the soul of his elder brother in one of its most secret
altitudes, and that Claude must not be allowed to know it.
Seeing that the archdeacon had fallen back into his former
immobility, he withdrew his head very softly, and made some
noise with his feet outside the door, like a person who has
just arrived and is giving warning of his approach.

"Enter!" cried the archdeacon, from the interior of his
cell; "I was expecting you.  I left the door unlocked
expressly; enter Master Jacques!"

The scholar entered boldly.  The archdeacon, who was very
much embarrassed by such a visit in such a place, trembled
in his arm-chair.  "What! 'tis you, Jehan?"

"'Tis a J, all the same," said the scholar, with his ruddy,
merry, and audacious face.

Dom Claude's visage had resumed its severe expression.

"What are you come for?"

"Brother," replied the scholar, making an effort to assume
a decent, pitiful, and modest mien, and twirling his cap in his
hands with an innocent air; "I am come to ask of you--"

"What?"

"A little lecture on morality, of which I stand greatly in
need," Jehan did not dare to add aloud,--"and a little money
of which I am in still greater need."  This last member of
his phrase remained unuttered.

"Monsieur," said the archdeacon, in a cold tone, "I am greatly
displeased with you."

"Alas!" sighed the scholar.

Dom Claude made his arm-chair describe a quarter circle,
and gazed intently at Jehan.

"I am very glad to see you."

This was a formidable exordium.  Jehan braced himself
for a rough encounter.

"Jehan, complaints are brought me about you every day.
What affray was that in which you bruised with a cudgel a
little vicomte, Albert de Ramonchamp?"

"Oh!" said Jehan, "a vast thing that!  A malicious page
amused himself by splashing the scholars, by making his
horse gallop through the mire!"

"Who," pursued the archdeacon, "is that Mahiet Fargel,
whose gown you have torn?  ~Tunicam dechiraverunt~, saith
the complaint."

"Ah bah! a wretched cap of a Montaigu!  Isn't that it?"

"The complaint says ~tunicam~ and not ~cappettam~.  Do you
know Latin?"

Jehan did not reply.

"Yes," pursued the priest shaking his head, "that is the
state of learning and letters at the present day.  The Latin
tongue is hardly understood, Syriac is unknown, Greek so
odious that 'tis accounted no ignorance in the most learned to
skip a Greek word without reading it, and to say, '~Groecum
est non legitur~.'"

The scholar raised his eyes boldly.  "Monsieur my brother,
doth it please you that I shall explain in good French
vernacular that Greek word which is written yonder on the wall?"

"What word?"

"'~ANArKH~."

A slight flush spread over the cheeks of the priest with
their high bones, like the puff of smoke which announces on
the outside the secret commotions of a volcano.  The student
hardly noticed it.

"Well, Jehan," stammered the elder brother with an effort,
"What is the meaning of yonder word?"

"FATE."

Dom Claude turned pale again, and the scholar pursued carelessly.

"And that word below it, graved by the same hand,
'~Ayßyvela~, signifies 'impurity.'  You see that people do know
their Greek."

And the archdeacon remained silent.  This Greek lesson
had rendered him thoughtful.

Master Jehan, who possessed all the artful ways of a spoiled
child, judged that the moment was a favorable one in which
to risk his request.  Accordingly, he assumed an extremely
soft tone and began,--

"My good brother, do you hate me to such a degree as to
look savagely upon me because of a few mischievous cuffs and
blows distributed in a fair war to a pack of lads and brats,
~quibusdam marmosetis~?  You see, good Brother Claude, that
people know their Latin."

But all this caressing hypocrisy did not have its usual effect
on the severe elder brother.  Cerberus did not bite at the
honey cake.  The archdeacon's brow did not lose a single wrinkle.

"What are you driving at?" he said dryly.

"Well, in point of fact, this!" replied Jehan bravely, "I stand
in need of money."

At this audacious declaration, the archdeacon's visage
assumed a thoroughly pedagogical and paternal expression.

"You know, Monsieur Jehan, that our fief of Tirecbappe,
putting the direct taxes and the rents of the nine and twenty
houses in a block, yields only nine and thirty livres, eleven
sous, six deniers, Parisian.  It is one half more than in the
time of the brothers Paclet, but it is not much."

"I need money," said Jehan stoically.

"You know that the official has decided that our twenty-one
houses should he moved full into the fief of the Bishopric,
and that we could redeem this homage only by paying the
reverend bishop two marks of silver gilt of the price of six
livres parisis.  Now, these two marks I have not yet been
able to get together.  You know it."

"I know that I stand in need of money," repeated Jehan
for the third time.

"And what are you going to do with it?"

This question caused a flash of hope to gleam before Jehan's
eyes.  He resumed his dainty, caressing air.

"Stay, dear Brother Claude, I should not come to you, with
any evil motive.  There is no intention of cutting a dash in
the taverns with your unzains, and of strutting about the
streets of Paris in a caparison of gold brocade, with a lackey,
~cum meo laquasio~.  No, brother, 'tis for a good work."

"What good work?" demanded Claude, somewhat surprised.

"Two of my friends wish to purchase an outfit for the
infant of a poor Haudriette widow.  It is a charity.  It will
cost three forms, and I should like to contribute to it."

"What are names of your two friends?"

"Pierre l'Assommeur and Baptiste Croque-Oison*."


*  Peter the Slaughterer; and Baptist Crack-Gosling.


"Hum," said the archdeacon; "those are names as fit for
a good work as a catapult for the chief altar."

It is certain that Jehan had made a very bad choice of
names for his two friends.  He realized it too late.

"And then," pursued the sagacious Claude, "what sort of
an infant's outfit is it that is to cost three forms, and
that for the child of a Haudriette?  Since when have the
Haudriette widows taken to having babes in swaddling-clothes?"

Jehan broke the ice once more.

"Eh, well! yes!  I need money in order to go and see
Isabeau la Thierrye to-night; in the Val-d' Amour!"

"Impure wretch!" exclaimed the priest.

"~Avayveia~!" said Jehan.

This quotation, which the scholar borrowed with malice,
perchance, from the wall of the cell, produced a singular
effect on the archdeacon.  He bit his lips and his wrath was
drowned in a crimson flush.

"Begone," he said to Jehan.  "I am expecting some one."

The scholar made one more effort.

"Brother Claude, give me at least one little parisis to buy
something to eat."

"How far have you gone in the Decretals of Gratian?"
demanded Dom Claude.

"I have lost my copy books.

"Where are you in your Latin humanities?"

"My copy of Horace has been stolen."

"Where are you in Aristotle?"

"I' faith! brother what father of the church is it, who says
that the errors of heretics have always had for their lurking
place the thickets of Aristotle's metaphysics?  A plague on
Aristotle!  I care not to tear my religion on his metaphysics."

"Young man," resumed the archdeacon, "at the king's last
entry, there was a young gentleman, named Philippe de
Comines, who wore embroidered on the housings of his horse
this device, upon which I counsel you to meditate: ~Qui non
laborat, non manducet~."

The scholar remained silent for a moment, with his finger
in his ear, his eyes on the ground, and a discomfited mien.

All at once he turned round to Claude with the agile quickness
of a wagtail.

"So, my good brother, you refuse me a sou parisis, wherewith
to buy a crust at a baker's shop?"

"~Qui non laborat, non manducet~."

At this response of the inflexible archdeacon, Jehan hid his
head in his hands, like a woman sobbing, and exclaimed with
an expression of despair: "~Orororororoi~."

"What is the meaning of this, sir?" demanded Claude, surprised
at this freak.

"What indeed!" said the scholar; and he lifted to Claude
his impudent eyes into which he had just thrust his fists in
order to communicate to them the redness of tears; "'tis
Greek! 'tis an anapaest of AEschylus which expresses grief
perfectly."

And here he burst into a laugh so droll and violent that it
made the archdeacon smile.  It was Claude's fault, in fact:
why had he so spoiled that child?

"Oh! good Brother Claude," resumed Jehan, emboldened by
this smile, "look at my worn out boots.  Is there a cothurnus
in the world more tragic than these boots, whose soles are
hanging out their tongues?"

The archdeacon promptly returned to his original severity.

"I will send you some new boots, but no money."

"Only a poor little parisis, brother," continued the suppliant
Jehan.  "I will learn Gratian by heart, I will believe
firmly in God, I will be a regular Pythagoras of science and
virtue.  But one little parisis, in mercy!  Would you have
famine bite me with its jaws which are gaping in front of me,
blacker, deeper, and more noisome than a Tartarus or the nose
of a monk?"

Dom Claude shook his wrinkled head: "~Qui non laborat~--"

Jehan did not allow him to finish.

"Well," he exclaimed, "to the devil then!  Long live joy!  I
will live in the tavern, I will fight, I will break pots and
I will go and see the wenches."  And thereupon, he hurled his
cap at the wall, and snapped his fingers like castanets.

The archdeacon surveyed him with a gloomy air.

"Jehan, you have no soul."

"In that case, according to Epicurius, I lack a something
made of another something which has no name."

"Jehan, you must think seriously of amending your ways."

"Oh, come now," cried the student, gazing in turn at his
brother and the alembics on the furnace, "everything is
preposterous here, both ideas and bottles!"

"Jehan, you are on a very slippery downward road.  Do
you know whither you are going?"

"To the wine-shop," said Jehan.

"The wine-shop leads to the pillory."

"'Tis as good a lantern as any other, and perchance with
that one, Diogenes would have found his man."

"The pillory leads to the gallows."

"The gallows is a balance which has a man at one end and
the whole earth at the other.  'Tis fine to be the man."

"The gallows leads to hell."

"'Tis a big fire.".

"Jehan, Jehan, the end will be bad."

"The beginning will have been good."

At that moment, the sound of a footstep was heard on the
staircase.

"Silence!" said the archdeacon, laying his finger on his
mouth, "here is Master Jacques.  Listen, Jehan," he added,
in a low voice; "have a care never to speak of what you shall
have seen or heard here.  Hide yourself quickly under the
furnace, and do not breathe."

The scholar concealed himself; just then a happy idea occurred
to him.

"By the way, Brother Claude, a form for not breathing."

"Silence!  I promise."

"You must give it to me."

"Take it, then!" said the archdeacon angrily, flinging his
purse at him.

Jehan darted under the furnace again, and the door opened.




CHAPTER V.

THE TWO MEN CLOTHED IN BLACK.



The personage who entered wore a black gown and a gloomy
mien.  The first point which struck the eye of our Jehan
(who, as the reader will readily surmise, had ensconced
himself in his nook in such a manner as to enable him to
see and hear everything at his good pleasure) was the perfect
sadness of the garments and the visage of this new-corner.
There was, nevertheless, some sweetness diffused over that
face, but it was the sweetness of a cat or a judge, an affected,
treacherous sweetness.  He was very gray and wrinkled, and
not far from his sixtieth year, his eyes blinked, his eyebrows
were white, his lip pendulous, and his hands large.  When Jehan
saw that it was only this, that is to say, no doubt a physician
or a magistrate, and that this man had a nose very far from
his mouth, a sign of stupidity, he nestled down in his hole,
in despair at being obliged to pass an indefinite time in such
an uncomfortable attitude, and in such bad company.

The archdeacon, in the meantime, had not even risen to
receive this personage.  He had made the latter a sign to seat
himself on a stool near the door, and, after several moments
of a silence which appeared to be a continuation of a preceding
meditation, he said to him in a rather patronizing way,
"Good day, Master Jacques."

"Greeting, master," replied the man in black.

There was in the two ways in which "Master Jacques"
was pronounced on the one hand, and the "master" by
preeminence on the other, the difference between monseigneur
and monsieur, between ~domine~ and ~domne~.  It was evidently
the meeting of a teacher and a disciple.

"Well!" resumed the archdeacon, after a fresh silence
which Master Jacques took good care not to disturb, "how
are you succeeding?"

"Alas! master," said the other, with a sad smile, "I am
still seeking the stone.  Plenty of ashes.  But not a spark
of gold."

Dom Claude made a gesture of impatience.  "I am not talking
to you of that, Master Jacques Charmolue, but of the trial
of your magician.  Is it not Marc Cenaine that you call
him? the butler of the Court of Accounts?  Does he confess
his witchcraft?  Have you been successful with the torture?"

"Alas! no," replied Master Jacques, still with his sad
smile; "we have not that consolation.  That man is a stone.
We might have him boiled in the MarchΘ aux Pourceaux, before
he would say anything.  Nevertheless, we are sparing nothing
for the sake of getting at the truth; he is already thoroughly
dislocated, we are applying all the herbs of Saint John's day;
as saith the old comedian Plautus,--


        ~'Advorsum stimulos, laminas, crucesque, compedesque,
        Nerros, catenas, carceres, numellas, pedicas, boias~.'


Nothing answers; that man is terrible.  I am at my wit's end
over him."

"You have found nothing new in his house?"

"I' faith, yes," said Master Jacques, fumbling in his pouch;
"this parchment.  There are words in it which we cannot
comprehend.  The criminal advocate, Monsieur Philippe
Lheulier, nevertheless, knows a little Hebrew, which he
learned in that matter of the Jews of the Rue Kantersten,
at Brussels."

So saying, Master Jacques unrolled a parchment.  "Give it
here," said the archdeacon.  And casting his eyes upon this
writing: "Pure magic, Master Jacques!" he exclaimed.
"'Emen-HΘtan!'  'Tis the cry of the vampires when they
arrive at the witches' sabbath.  ~Per ipsum, et cum ipso, et
in ipso~!  'Tis the command which chains the devil in hell.
~Hax, pax, max~! that refers to medicine.  A formula against
the bite of mad dogs.  Master Jacques! you are procurator
to the king in the Ecclesiastical Courts: this parchment
is abominable."

"We will put the man to the torture once more.  Here
again," added Master Jacques, fumbling afresh in his pouch,
"is something that we have found at Marc Cenaine's house."

It was a vessel belonging to the same family as those which
covered Dom Claude's furnace.

"Ah!" said the archdeacon, "a crucible for alchemy."

"I will confess to you," continued Master Jacques, with his
timid and awkward smile, "that I have tried it over the
furnace, but I have succeeded no better than with my own."

The archdeacon began an examination of the vessel.
"What has he engraved on his crucible?  ~Och! och~!
the word which expels fleas!  That Marc Cenaine is an
ignoramus! I verily believe that you will never make gold
with this!  'Tis good to set in your bedroom in summer and
that is all!"

"Since we are talking about errors," said the king's
procurator, "I have just been studying the figures on the
portal below before ascending hither; is your reverence quite
sure that the opening of the work of physics is there portrayed
on the side towards the H⌠tel-Dieu, and that among the seven
nude figures which stand at the feet of Notre-Dame, that
which has wings on his heels is Mercurius?"

"Yes," replied the priest; "'tis Augustin Nypho who
writes it, that Italian doctor who had a bearded demon who
acquainted him with all things.  However, we will descend,
and I will explain it to you with the text before us."

"Thanks, master," said Charmolue, bowing to the earth.
"By the way, I was on the point of forgetting.  When doth
it please you that I shall apprehend the little sorceress?"

"What sorceress?"

"That gypsy girl you know, who comes every day to dance
on the church square, in spite of the official's prohibition!
She hath a demoniac goat with horns of the devil, which
reads, which writes, which knows mathematics like Picatrix,
and which would suffice to hang all Bohemia.  The prosecution
is all ready; 'twill soon be finished, I assure you!  A
pretty creature, on my soul, that dancer!  The handsomest
black eyes!  Two Egyptian carbuncles!  When shall we
begin?"

The archdeacon was excessively pale.

"I will tell you that hereafter," he stammered, in a voice
that was barely articulate; then he resumed with an effort,
"Busy yourself with Marc Cenaine."

"Be at ease," said Charmolue with a smile; "I'll buckle
him down again for you on the leather bed when I get home.
But 'tis a devil of a man; he wearies even Pierrat Torterue
himself, who hath hands larger than my own.  As that good
Plautus saith,--


         '~Nudus vinctus, centum pondo,
          es quando pendes per pedes~.'


The torture of the wheel and axle!  'Tis the most effectual!
He shall taste it!"

Dom Claude seemed absorbed in gloomy abstraction.  He
turned to Charmolue,--

"Master Pierrat--Master Jacques, I mean, busy yourself
with Marc Cenaine."

"Yes, yes, Dom Claude.  Poor man! he will have suffered
like Mummol.  What an idea to go to the witches' sabbath!
a butler of the Court of Accounts, who ought to know
Charlemagne's text; ~Stryga vel masea~!--In the matter of
the little girl,--Smelarda, as they call her,--I will await
your orders.  Ah! as we pass through the portal, you will explain
to me also the meaning of the gardener painted in relief, which
one sees as one enters the church.  Is it not the Sower?  HΘ!
master, of what are you thinking, pray?"

Dom Claude, buried in his own thoughts, no longer listened
to him.  Charmolue, following the direction of his glance,
perceived that it was fixed mechanically on the great spider's
web which draped the window.  At that moment, a bewildered
fly which was seeking the March sun, flung itself
through the net and became entangled there.  On the agitation
of his web, the enormous spider made an abrupt move
from his central cell, then with one bound, rushed upon the
fly, which he folded together with his fore antennae, while his
hideous proboscis dug into the victim's bead.  "Poor fly!"
said the king's procurator in the ecclesiastical court; and he
raised his hand to save it.  The archdeacon, as though roused
with a start, withheld his arm with convulsive violence.

"Master Jacques," he cried, "let fate take its course!"
The procurator wheeled round in affright; it seemed to
him that pincers of iron had clutched his arm.  The priest's
eye was staring, wild, flaming, and remained riveted on the
horrible little group of the spider and the fly.

"Oh, yes!" continued the priest, in a voice which seemed
to proceed from the depths of his being, "behold here a
symbol of all.  She flies, she is joyous, she is just born; she
seeks the spring, the open air, liberty: oh, yes! but let her
come in contact with the fatal network, and the spider issues
from it, the hideous spider!  Poor dancer! poor, predestined
fly!  Let things take their course, Master Jacques, 'tis fate!
Alas!  Claude, thou art the spider!  Claude, thou art the fly
also!  Thou wert flying towards learning, light, the sun.
Thou hadst no other care than to reach the open air, the
full daylight of eternal truth; but in precipitating thyself
towards the dazzling window which opens upon the other
world,--upon the world of brightness, intelligence, and
science--blind fly! senseless, learned man! thou hast not
perceived that subtle spider's web, stretched by destiny betwixt
the light and thee--thou hast flung thyself headlong into it, and
now thou art struggling with head broken and mangled wings
between the iron antennae of fate!  Master Jacques!  Master
Jacques! let the spider work its will!"

"I assure you," said Charmolue, who was gazing at him
without comprehending him, "that I will not touch it.  But
release my arm, master, for pity's sake!  You have a hand
like a pair of pincers."

The archdeacon did not hear him.  "Oh, madman!" he
went on, without removing his gaze from the window.  "And
even couldst thou have broken through that formidable web,
with thy gnat's wings, thou believest that thou couldst have
reached the light?  Alas! that pane of glass which is further
on, that transparent obstacle, that wall of crystal, harder than
brass, which separates all philosophies from the truth, how
wouldst thou have overcome it?  Oh, vanity of science! how
many wise men come flying from afar, to dash their heads
against thee!  How many systems vainly fling themselves
buzzing against that eternal pane!"

He became silent.  These last ideas, which had gradually
led him back from himself to science, appeared to have calmed
him.  Jacques Charmolue recalled him wholly to a sense of
reality by addressing to him this question: "Come, now,
master, when will you come to aid me in making gold?  I am
impatient to succeed."

The archdeacon shook his head, with a bitter smile.  "Master
Jacques read Michel Psellus' '~Dialogus de Energia et
Operatione Daemonum~_.'  What we are doing is not wholly innocent."

"Speak lower, master!  I have my suspicions of it," said
Jacques Charmolue.  "But one must practise a bit of hermetic
science when one is only procurator of the king in the
ecclesiastical court, at thirty crowns tournois a year.  Only
speak low."

At that moment the sound of jaws in the act of mastication,
which proceeded from beneath the furnace, struck Charmolue's
uneasy ear.

"What's that?" he inquired.

It was the scholar, who, ill at ease, and greatly bored in his
hiding-place, had succeeded in discovering there a stale crust
and a triangle of mouldy cheese, and had set to devouring the
whole without ceremony, by way of consolation and breakfast.
As he was very hungry, he made a great deal of noise,
and he accented each mouthful strongly, which startled and
alarmed the procurator.

"'Tis a cat of mine," said the archdeacon, quickly, "who is
regaling herself under there with a mouse,"

This explanation satisfied Charmolue.

"In fact, master," he replied, with a respectful smile, "all
great philosophers have their familiar animal.  You know
what Servius saith: '~Nullus enim locus sine genio est~,--for
there is no place that hath not its spirit.'"

But Dom Claude, who stood in terror of some new freak on
the part of Jehan, reminded his worthy disciple that they had
some figures on the faτade to study together, and the two
quitted the cell, to the accompaniment of a great "ouf!" from
the scholar, who began to seriously fear that his knee would
acquire the imprint of his chin.




CHAPTER VI.

THE EFFECT WHICH SEVEN OATHS IN THE OPEN AIR CAN PRODUCE.



"~Te Deum Laudamus~!" exclaimed Master Jehan, creeping
out from his hole, "the screech-owls have departed.  Och!
och!  Hax! pax! max! fleas! mad dogs! the devil!  I have
had enough of their conversation!  My head is humming like
a bell tower.  And mouldy cheese to boot!  Come on!  Let us
descend, take the big brother's purse and convert all these
coins into bottles!"

He cast a glance of tenderness and admiration into the
interior of the precious pouch, readjusted his toilet, rubbed
up his boots, dusted his poor half sleeves, all gray with ashes,
whistled an air, indulged in a sportive pirouette, looked about
to see whether there were not something more in the cell to
take, gathered up here and there on the furnace some amulet
in glass which might serve to bestow, in the guise of a trinket,
on Isabeau la Thierrye, finally pushed open the door which his
brother had left unfastened, as a last indulgence, and which
he, in his turn, left open as a last piece of malice, and
descended the circular staircase, skipping like a bird.

In the midst of the gloom of the spiral staircase, he elbowed
something which drew aside with a growl; he took it for
granted that it was Quasimodo, and it struck him as so droll
that he descended the remainder of the staircase holding his
sides with laughter.  On emerging upon the Place, he laughed
yet more heartily.

He stamped his foot when he found himself on the ground
once again.  "Oh!" said he, "good and honorable pavement
of Paris, cursed staircase, fit to put the angels of Jacob's
ladder out of breath!  What was I thinking of to thrust
myself into that stone gimlet which pierces the sky; all for
the sake of eating bearded cheese, and looking at the bell-
towers of Paris through a hole in the wall!"

He advanced a few paces, and caught sight of the two
screech owls, that is to say, Dom Claude and Master Jacques
Charmolue, absorbed in contemplation before a carving on the
faτade.  He approached them on tiptoe, and heard the
archdeacon say in a low tone to Charmolue: "'Twas Guillaume
de Paris who caused a Job to be carved upon this stone of the
hue of lapis-lazuli, gilded on the edges.  Job represents the
philosopher's stone, which must also be tried and martyrized
in order to become perfect, as saith Raymond Lulle: ~Sub
conservatione formoe speciftoe salva anima~."

"That makes no difference to me," said Jehan, "'tis I who
have the purse."

At that moment he heard a powerful and sonorous voice
articulate behind him a formidable series of oaths.  "~Sang
Dieu!  Ventre-.Dieu!  BΘdieu!  Corps de Dieu!  Nombril de
Belzebuth!  Nom d'un pape!  Come et tonnerre~."

"Upon my soul!" exclaimed Jehan, "that can only be my
friend, Captain Phoebus!"

This name of Phoebus reached the ears of the archdeacon at
the moment when he was explaining to the king's procurator
the dragon which is hiding its tail in a bath, from which issue
smoke and the head of a king.  Dom Claude started, interrupted
himself and, to the great amazement of Charmolue, turned round
and beheld his brother Jehan accosting a tall officer at the
door of the Gondelaurier mansion.

It was, in fact, Captain Phoebus de ChΓteaupers.  He was
backed up against a corner of the house of his betrothed and
swearing like a heathen.

"By my faith!  Captain Phoebus," said Jehan, taking him
by the hand, "you are cursing with admirable vigor."

"Horns and thunder!" replied the captain.

"Horns and thunder yourself!" replied the student.  "Come
now, fair captain, whence comes this overflow of fine words?"

"Pardon me, good comrade Jehan," exclaimed Phoebus,
shaking his hand, "a horse going at a gallop cannot halt
short.  Now, I was swearing at a hard gallop.  I have just
been with those prudes, and when I come forth, I always find
my throat full of curses, I must spit them out or strangle,
~ventre et tonnerre~!"

"Will you come and drink?" asked the scholar.

This proposition calmed the captain.

"I'm willing, but I have no money."

"But I have!"

"Bah! let's see it!"

Jehan spread out the purse before the captain's eyes, with
dignity and simplicity.  Meanwhile, the archdeacon, who had
abandoned the dumbfounded Charmolue where he stood, had
approached them and halted a few paces distant, watching
them without their noticing him, so deeply were they absorbed
in contemplation of the purse.

Phoebus exclaimed: "A purse in your pocket, Jehan!
'tis the moon in a bucket of water, one sees it there but 'tis
not there.  There is nothing but its shadow.  Pardieu!  let us
wager that these are pebbles!"

Jehan replied coldly: "Here are the pebbles wherewith
I pave my fob!"

And without adding another word, he emptied the purse on a
neighboring post, with the air of a Roman saving his country.

"True God!" muttered Phoebus, "targes, big-blanks, little
blanks, mailles,* every two worth one of Tournay, farthings
of Paris, real eagle liards!  'Tis dazzling!"


*  An ancient copper coin, the forty-fourth part of a sou or
the twelfth part of a farthing.


Jehan remained dignified and immovable.  Several liards
had rolled into the mud; the captain in his enthusiasm
stooped to pick them up.  Jehan restrained him.

"Fye, Captain Phoebus de ChΓteaupers!"

Phoebus counted the coins, and turning towards Jehan with
solemnity, "Do you know, Jehan, that there are three and
twenty sous parisis! whom have you plundered to-night, in
the Street Cut-Weazand?"

Jehan flung back his blonde and curly head, and said, half-
closing his eyes disdainfully,--

"We have a brother who is an archdeacon and a fool."

"~Corne de Dieu~!" exclaimed Phoebus, "the worthy man!"

"Let us go and drink," said Jehan.

"Where shall we go?" said Phoebus; "'To Eve's Apple.'"

"No, captain, to 'Ancient Science.'  An old woman sawing
a basket handle*; 'tis a rebus, and I like that."


* ~Une vielle qui scie une anse~.


"A plague on rebuses, Jehan! the wine is better at 'Eve's
Apple'; and then, beside the door there is a vine in the sun
which cheers me while I am drinking."

"Well! here goes for Eve and her apple," said the student,
and taking Phoebus's arm.  "By the way, my dear captain,
you just mentioned the Rue Coupe-Gueule* That is a very
bad form of speech; people are no longer so barbarous.  They
say, Coupe-Gorge**."


*  Cut-Weazand Street.

** Cut-Throat Street.


The two friends set out towards "Eve's Apple."  It is
unnecessary to mention that they had first gathered up the
money, and that the archdeacon followed them.

The archdeacon followed them, gloomy and haggard.  Was
this the Phoebus whose accursed name had been mingled with
all his thoughts ever since his interview with Gringoire?  He
did not know it, but it was at least a Phoebus, and that magic
name sufficed to make the archdeacon follow the two heedless
comrades with the stealthy tread of a wolf, listening to their
words and observing their slightest gestures with anxious
attention.  Moreover, nothing was easier than to hear everything
they said, as they talked loudly, not in the least concerned
that the passers-by were taken into their confidence.  They
talked of duels, wenches, wine pots, and folly.

At the turning of a street, the sound of a tambourine
reached them from a neighboring square.  Dom Claude heard
the officer say to the scholar,--

"Thunder!  Let us hasten our steps!"


"Why, Phoebus?"

"I'm afraid lest the Bohemian should see me."

"What Bohemian?"

"The little girl with the goat."

"La Smeralda?"

"That's it, Jehan.  I always forget her devil of a name.
Let us make haste, she will recognize me.  I don't want to
have that girl accost me in the street."

"Do you know her, Phoebus?"

Here the archdeacon saw Phoebus sneer, bend down to
Jehan's ear, and say a few words to him in a low voice;
then Phoebus burst into a laugh, and shook his head with a
triumphant air.

"Truly?" said Jehan.

"Upon my soul!" said Phoebus.

"This evening?"

"This evening."

"Are you sure that she will come?"

"Are you a fool, Jehan?  Does one doubt such things?"

"Captain Phoebus, you are a happy gendarme!"

The archdeacon heard the whole of this conversation.  His
teeth chattered; a visible shiver ran through his whole body.
He halted for a moment, leaned against a post like a drunken
man, then followed the two merry knaves.

At the moment when he overtook them once more, they
had changed their conversation.  He heard them singing at
the top of their lungs the ancient refrain,--


         ~Les enfants des Petits-Carreaux
         Se font pendre cornme des veaux~*.


* The children of the Petits Carreaux let themselves be hung
like calves.




CHAPTER VII.

THE MYSTERIOUS MONK.



The illustrious wine shop of "Eve's Apple" was situated in
the University, at the corner of the Rue de la Rondelle and
the Rue de la BΓtonnier.  It was a very spacious and very
low hail on the ground floor, with a vaulted ceiling whose
central spring rested upon a huge pillar of wood painted yellow;
tables everywhere, shining pewter jugs hanging on the walls,
always a large number of drinkers, a plenty of wenches, a
window on the street, a vine at the door, and over the door
a flaring piece of sheet-iron, painted with an apple and a
woman, rusted by the rain and turning with the wind on an
iron pin.  This species of weather-vane which looked upon
the pavement was the signboard.

Night was falling; the square was dark; the wine-shop,
full of candles, flamed afar like a forge in the gloom; the
noise of glasses and feasting, of oaths and quarrels, which
escaped through the broken panes, was audible.  Through the
mist which the warmth of the room spread over the window
in front, a hundred confused figures could be seen swarming,
and from time to time a burst of noisy laughter broke forth
from it.  The passers-by who were going about their business,
slipped past this tumultuous window without glancing at it.
Only at intervals did some little ragged boy raise himself
on tiptoe as far as the ledge, and hurl into the drinking-shop,
that ancient, jeering hoot, with which drunken men were then
pursued: "Aux Houls, saouls, saouls, saouls!"

Nevertheless, one man paced imperturbably back and forth
in front of the tavern, gazing at it incessantly, and going no
further from it than a pikernan from his sentry-box.  He was
enveloped in a mantle to his very nose.  This mantle he had
just purchased of the old-clothes man, in the vicinity of the
"Eve's Apple," no doubt to protect himself from the cold of
the March evening, possibly also, to conceal his costume.
From time to time he paused in front of the dim window with
its leaden lattice, listened, looked, and stamped his foot.

At length the door of the dram-shop opened.  This was
what he appeared to be waiting for.  Two boon companions
came forth.  The ray of light which escaped from the door
crimsoned for a moment their jovial faces.

The man in the mantle went and stationed himself on the
watch under a porch on the other side of the street.

"~Corne et tonnerre~!" said one of the comrades.  "Seven
o'clock is on the point of striking.  'Tis the hour of my
appointed meeting."

"I tell you," repeated his companion, with a thick tongue,
"that I don't live in the Rue des Mauvaises Paroles, ~indignus
qui inter mala verba habitat~.  I have a lodging in the Rue
Jean-Pain-Mollet, ~in vico Johannis Pain-Mollet~.  You are
more horned than a unicorn if you assert the contrary.
Every one knows that he who once mounts astride a bear is
never after afraid; but you have a nose turned to dainties
like Saint-Jacques of the hospital."

"Jehan, my friend, you are drunk," said the other.

The other replied staggering, "It pleases you to say so,
Phoebus; but it hath been proved that Plato had the profile
of a hound."

The reader has, no doubt, already recognized our two brave
friends, the captain and the scholar.  It appears that the man
who was lying in wait for them had also recognized them, for
he slowly followed all the zigzags that the scholar caused the
captain to make, who being a more hardened drinker had
retained all his self-possession.  By listening to them
attentively, the man in the mantle could catch in its
entirety the following interesting conversation,--

"~Corbacque~!  Do try to walk straight, master bachelor;
you know that I must leave you.  Here it is seven o'clock.
I have an appointment with a woman."

"Leave me then!  I see stars and lances of fire.  You are like
the Chateau de Dampmartin, which is bursting with laughter."

"By the warts of my grandmother, Jehan, you are raving
with too much rabidness.  By the way, Jehan, have you any
money left?"

"Monsieur Rector, there is no mistake; the little butcher's
shop, ~parva boucheria~."

"Jehau!  my friend Jehan!  You know that I made an
appointment with that little girl at the end of the Pont Saint-
Michel, and I can only take her to the Falourdel's, the old
crone of the bridge, and that I must pay for a chamber.  The
old witch with a white moustache would not trust me.  Jehan!
for pity's sake!  Have we drunk up the whole of the curΘ's
purse?  Have you not a single parisis left?"

"The consciousness of having spent the other hours well is
a just and savory condiment for the table."

"Belly and guts! a truce to your whimsical nonsense!  Tell
me, Jehan of the devil! have you any money left?  Give
it to me, ~bΘdieu~!" or I will search you, were you as
leprous as Job, and as scabby as Caesar!"

"Monsieur, the Rue Galiache is a street which hath at one
end the Rue de la Verrerie, and at the other the Rue de la
Tixeranderie."

"Well, yes! my good friend Jehan, my poor comrade, the
Rue Galiache is good, very good.  But in the name of heaven
collect your wits.  I must have a sou parisis, and the
appointment is for seven o'clock."

"Silence for the rondo, and attention to the refrain,--


         "~Quand les rats mangeront les cas,
         Le roi sera seigneur d'Arras;
         Quand la mer, qui est grande et le(e
         Sera a la Saint-Jean gele(e,
         On verra, par-dessus la glace,
         Sortir ceux d'Arras de leur place~*."


*  When the rats eat the cats, the king will be lord of Arras;
when the sea which is great and wide, is frozen over at St.
John's tide, men will see across the ice, those who dwell
in Arras quit their place.

"Well, scholar of Antichrist, may you be strangled with the
entrails of your mother!" exclaimed Phoebus, and he gave
the drunken scholar a rough push; the latter slipped against
the wall, and slid flabbily to the pavement of Philip
Augustus.  A remnant of fraternal pity, which never abandons
the heart of a drinker, prompted Phoebus to roll Jehan with
his foot upon one of those pillows of the poor, which Providence
keeps in readiness at the corner of all the street posts
of Paris, and which the rich blight with the name of "a rubbish-
heap."  The captain adjusted Jehan's head upon an inclined
plane of cabbage-stumps, and on the very instant, the
scholar fell to snoring in a magnificent bass.  Meanwhile, all
malice was not extinguished in the captain's heart.  "So much
the worse if the devil's cart picks you up on its passage!" he
said to the poor, sleeping clerk; and he strode off.

The man in the mantle, who had not ceased to follow him,
halted for a moment before the prostrate scholar, as though
agitated by indecision; then, uttering a profound sigh, he
also strode off in pursuit of the captain.

We, like them, will leave Jehan to slumber beneath the
open sky, and will follow them also, if it pleases the reader.

On emerging into the Rue Saint-AndrΘ-des-Arcs, Captain
Phoebus perceived that some one was following him.  On
glancing sideways by chance, he perceived a sort of shadow
crawling after him along the walls.  He halted, it halted; he
resumed his march, it resumed its march.  This disturbed
him not overmuch.  "Ah, bah!" he said to himself, "I have
not a sou."

He paused in front of the College d'Autun.  It was at this
college that he had sketched out what he called his studies,
and, through a scholar's teasing habit which still lingered in
him, he never passed the faτade without inflicting on the
statue of Cardinal Pierre Bertrand, sculptured to the right of
the portal, the affront of which Priapus complains so bitterly
in the satire of Horace, ~Olim truncus eram ficulnus~.  He had
done this with so much unrelenting animosity that the
inscription, ~Eduensis episcopus~, had become almost effaced.
Therefore, he halted before the statue according to his wont.
The street was utterly deserted.  At the moment when he
was coolly retying his shoulder knots, with his nose in the
air, he saw the shadow approaching him with slow steps, so
slow that he had ample time to observe that this shadow wore
a cloak and a hat.  On arriving near him, it halted and
remained more motionless than the statue of Cardinal Bertrand.
Meanwhile, it riveted upon Phoebus two intent eyes, full of
that vague light which issues in the night time from the pupils
of a cat.

The captain was brave, and would have cared very little for
a highwayman, with a rapier in his hand.  But this walking
statue, this petrified man, froze his blood.  There were then
in circulation, strange stories of a surly monk, a nocturnal
prowler about the streets of Paris, and they recurred
confusedly to his memory.  He remained for several minutes in
stupefaction, and finally broke the silence with a forced laugh.

"Monsieur, if you are a robber, as I hope you are, you produce
upon me the effect of a heron attacking a nutshell.  I
am the son of a ruined family, my dear fellow.  Try your
hand near by here.  In the chapel of this college there is
some wood of the true cross set in silver."

The hand of the shadow emerged from beneath its mantle
and descended upon the arm of Phoebus with the grip of an
eagle's talon; at the same time the shadow spoke,--

"Captain Phoebus de ChΓteaupers!"

What, the devil!" said Phoebus, "you know my name!"

"I know not your name alone," continued the man in the
mantle, with his sepulchral voice.  "You have a rendezvous
this evening."

"Yes," replied Phoebus in amazement.

"At seven o'clock."

"In a quarter of an hour."

"At la Falourdel's."

"Precisely."

"The lewd hag of the Pont Saint-Michel."

"Of Saint Michel the archangel, as the Pater Noster saith."

"Impious wretch!" muttered the spectre.  "With a woman?"

"~Confiteor~,--I confess--."

"Who is called--?"

"La Smeralda," said Phoebus, gayly.  All his heedlessness
had gradually returned.

At this name, the shadow's grasp shook the arm of Phoebus
in a fury.

"Captain Phoebus de ChΓteaupers, thou liest!"

Any one who could have beheld at that moment the captain's
inflamed countenance, his leap backwards, so violent that
he disengaged himself from the grip which held him,
the proud air with which he clapped his hand on his swordhilt,
and, in the presence of this wrath the gloomy immobility
of the man in the cloak,--any one who could have beheld
this would have been frightened.  There was in it a touch of
the combat of Don Juan and the statue.

"Christ and Satan!" exclaimed the captain.  "That is a
word which rarely strikes the ear of a ChΓteaupers!  Thou
wilt not dare repeat it."

"Thou liest!" said the shadow coldly.

The captain gnashed his teeth.  Surly monk, phantom,
superstitions,--he had forgotten all at that moment.  He no
longer beheld anything but a man, and an insult.

"Ah! this is well!" he stammered, in a voice stifled with
rage.  He drew his sword, then stammering, for anger as well
as fear makes a man tremble: "Here!  On the spot!  Come
on!  Swords!  Swords!  Blood on the pavement!"

But the other never stirred.  When he beheld his adversary
on guard and ready to parry,--

"Captain Phoebus," he said, and his tone vibrated with
bitterness, "you forget your appointment."

The rages of men like Phoebus are milk-soups, whose ebullition
is calmed by a drop of cold water.  This simple remark
caused the sword which glittered in the captain's hand to
be lowered.

"Captain," pursued the man, "to-morrow, the day after
to-morrow, a month hence, ten years hence, you will find me
ready to cut your throat; but go first to your rendezvous."

"In sooth," said Phoebus, as though seeking to capitulate
with himself, "these are two charming things to be
encountered in a rendezvous,--a sword and a wench; but I
do not see why I should miss the one for the sake of the
other, when I can have both."

He replaced his sword in its scabbard.

"Go to your rendezvous," said the man.

"Monsieur," replied Phoebus with some embarrassment,
"many thanks for your courtesy.  In fact, there will be
ample time to-morrow for us to chop up father Adam's doublet
into slashes and buttonholes.  I am obliged to you for
allowing me to pass one more agreeable quarter of an hour.  I
certainly did hope to put you in the gutter, and still arrive
in time for the fair one, especially as it has a better appearance
to make the women wait a little in such cases.  But you
strike me as having the air of a gallant man, and it is safer to
defer our affair until to-morrow.  So I will betake myself to
my rendezvous; it is for seven o'clock, as you know."  Here
Phoebus scratched his ear.  "Ah.  ~Corne Dieu~!  I had forgotten!
I haven't a sou to discharge the price of the garret,
and the old crone will insist on being paid in advance.  She
distrusts me."

"Here is the wherewithal to pay."

Phoebus felt the stranger's cold hand slip into his a large
piece of money.  He could not refrain from taking the money
and pressing the hand.

"~Vrai Dieu~!" he exclaimed, "you are a good fellow!"

"One condition," said the man.  "Prove to me that I have
been wrong and that you were speaking the truth.  Hide me
in some corner whence I can see whether this woman is really
the one whose name you uttered."

"Oh!" replied Phoebus, "'tis all one to me.  We will take,
the Sainte-Marthe chamber; you can look at your ease from
the kennel hard by."

"Come then," said the shadow.

"At your service," said the captain, "I know not whether
you are Messer Diavolus in person; but let us be good friends
for this evening; to-morrow I will repay you all my debts,
both of purse and sword."

They set out again at a rapid pace.  At the expiration of a
few minutes, the sound of the river announced to them that
they were on the Pont Saint-Michel, then loaded with houses.

"I will first show you the way," said Phoebus to his companion,
"I will then go in search of the fair one who is awaiting
me near the Petit-ChΓtelet."

His companion made no reply; he had not uttered a word
since they had been walking side by side.  Phoebus halted
before a low door, and knocked roughly; a light made its
appearance through the cracks of the door.

"Who is there?" cried a toothless voice.

"~Corps-Dieu!  TΩte-Dieu!  Ventre-Dieu~!" replied the captain.

The door opened instantly, and allowed the new-corners to
see an old woman and an old lamp, both of which trembled.
The old woman was bent double, clad in tatters, with a shaking
head, pierced with two small eyes, and coiffed with a dish
clout; wrinkled everywhere, on hands and face and neck; her
lips retreated under her gums, and about her mouth she had
tufts of white hairs which gave her the whiskered look of a cat.

The interior of the den was no less dilapitated than she;
there were chalk walls, blackened beams in the ceiling, a
dismantled chimney-piece, spiders' webs in all the corners, in
the middle a staggering herd of tables and lame stools, a dirty
child among the ashes, and at the back a staircase, or rather,
a wooden ladder, which ended in a trap door in the ceiling.

On entering this lair, Phoebus's mysterious companion raised
his mantle to his very eyes.  Meanwhile, the captain, swearing
like a Saracen, hastened to "make the sun shine in a
crown" as saith our admirable RΘgnier.

"The Sainte-Marthe chamber," said he.

The old woman addressed him as monseigneur, and shut up
the crown in a drawer.  It was the coin which the man in the
black mantle had given to Phoebus.  While her back was
turned, the bushy-headed and ragged little boy who was playing
in the ashes, adroitly approached the drawer, abstracted
the crown, and put in its place a dry leaf which he had plucked
from a fagot.

The old crone made a sign to the two gentlemen, as she
called them, to follow her, and mounted the ladder in advance
of them.  On arriving at the upper story, she set her lamp on
a coffer, and, Phoebus, like a frequent visitor of the house,
opened a door which opened on a dark hole.  "Enter here,
my dear fellow," he said to his companion.  The man in the
mantle obeyed without a word in reply, the door closed upon
him; he heard Phoebus bolt it, and a moment later descend
the stairs again with the aged hag.  The light had disappeared.




CHAPTER VIII.

THE UTILITY OF WINDOWS WHICH OPEN ON THE RIVER.



Claude Frollo (for we presume that the reader, more intelligent
than Phoebus, has seen in this whole adventure no other
surly monk than the archdeacon), Claude Frollo groped about
for several moments in the dark lair into which the captain
had bolted him.  It was one of those nooks which architects
sometimes reserve at the point of junction between the roof
and the supporting wall.  A vertical section of this kennel, as
Phoebus had so justly styled it, would have made a triangle.
Moreover, there was neither window nor air-hole, and the slope
of the roof prevented one from standing upright.  Accordingly,
Claude crouched down in the dust, and the plaster
which cracked beneath him; his head was on fire; rummaging
around him with his hands, be found on the floor a bit of
broken glass, which he pressed to his brow, and whose cool-
ness afforded him some relief.

What was taking place at that moment in the gloomy soul
of the archdeacon?  God and himself could alone know.

In what order was he arranging in his mind la Esmeralda,
Phoebus, Jacques Charmolue, his young brother so beloved, yet
abandoned by him in the mire, his archdeacon's cassock, his
reputation perhaps dragged to la Falourdel's, all these adventures,
all these images?  I cannot say.  But it is certain that
these ideas formed in his mind a horrible group.

He had been waiting a quarter of an hour; it seemed to
him that he had grown a century older.  All at once be heard
the creaking of the boards of the stairway; some one was
ascending.  The trapdoor opened once more; a light reappeared.
There was a tolerably large crack in the worm-eaten
door of his den; he put his face to it.  In this manner
he could see all that went on in the adjoining room.  The
cat-faced old crone was the first to emerge from the trap-door,
lamp in hand; then Phoebus, twirling his moustache, then a
third person, that beautiful and graceful figure, la Esmeralda.
The priest beheld her rise from below like a dazzling
apparition.  Claude trembled, a cloud spread over his eyes,
his pulses beat violently, everything rustled and whirled
around him; he no longer saw nor heard anything.

When he recovered himself, Phoebus and Esmeralda were
alone seated on the wooden coffer beside the lamp which
made these two youthful figures and a miserable pallet at
the end of the attic stand out plainly before the
archdeacon's eyes.

Beside the pallet was a window, whose panes broken like a
spider's web upon which rain has fallen, allowed a view, through
its rent meshes, of a corner of the sky, and the moon lying
far away on an eiderdown bed of soft clouds.

The young girl was blushing, confused, palpitating.  Her
long, drooping lashes shaded her crimson cheeks.  The officer,
to whom she dared not lift her eyes, was radiant.  Mechanically,
and with a charmingly unconscious gesture, she traced
with the tip of her finger incoherent lines on the bench, and
watched her finger.  Her foot was not visible.  The little
goat was nestling upon it.

The captain was very gallantly clad; he had tufts of embroidery
at his neck and wrists; a great elegance at that day.

It was not without difficulty that Dom Claude managed to
hear what they were saying, through the humming of the
blood, which was boiling in his temples.

(A conversation between lovers is a very commonplace
affair.  It is a perpetual "I love you."  A musical phrase
which is very insipid and very bald for indifferent listeners,
when it is not ornamented with some ~fioriture~; but Claude
was not an indifferent listener.)

"Oh!" said the young girl, without raising her eyes, "do
not despise me, monseigneur Phoebus.  I feel that what I am
doing is not right."

"Despise you, my pretty child!" replied the officer with
an air of superior and distinguished gallantry, "despise you,
~tΩte-Dieu~! and why?"

"For having followed you!"

"On that point, my beauty, we don't agree.  I ought not to
despise you, but to hate you."

The young girl looked at him in affright: "Hate me! what
have I done?"

"For having required so much urging."

"Alas!" said she, "'tis because I am breaking a vow.  I
shall not find my parents!  The amulet will lose its virtue.
But what matters it?  What need have I of father or mother now?"

So saying, she fixed upon the captain her great black eyes,
moist with joy and tenderness.

"Devil take me if I understand you!" exclaimed Phoebus.
La Esmeralda remained silent for a moment, then a tear
dropped from her eyes, a sigh from her lips, and she said,--
"Oh! monseigneur, I love you."

Such a perfume of chastity, such a charm of virtue surrounded
the young girl, that Phoebus did not feel completely
at his ease beside her.  But this remark emboldened him:
"You love me!" he said with rapture, and he threw his arm
round the gypsy's waist.  He had only been waiting for this
opportunity.

The priest saw it, and tested with the tip of his finger the
point of a poniard which he wore concealed in his breast.

"Phoebus," continued the Bohemian, gently releasing her
waist from the captain's tenacious hands, "You are good, you
are generous, you are handsome; you saved me, me who am
only a poor child lost in Bohemia.  I had long been dreaming
of an officer who should save my life.  'Twas of you that I
was dreaming, before I knew you, my Phoebus; the officer of
my dream had a beautiful uniform like yours, a grand look, a
sword; your name is Phoebus; 'tis a beautiful name.  I love
your name; I love your sword.  Draw your sword, Phoebus,
that I may see it."

"Child!" said the captain, and he unsheathed his sword
with a smile.

The gypsy looked at the hilt, the blade; examined the
cipher on the guard with adorable curiosity, and kissed the
sword, saying,--

You are the sword of a brave man.  I love my captain."
Phoebus again profited by the opportunity to impress upon
her beautiful bent neck a kiss which made the young girl
straighten herself up as scarlet as a poppy.  The priest
gnashed his teeth over it in the dark.

"Phoebus," resumed the gypsy, "let me talk to you.  Pray
walk a little, that I may see you at full height, and that I
may hear your spurs jingle.  How handsome you are!"

The captain rose to please her, chiding her with a smile of
satisfaction,--

"What a child you are!  By the way, my charmer, have you seen
me in my archer's ceremonial doublet?"

"Alas! no," she replied.

"It is very handsome!"

Phoebus returned and seated himself beside her, but much
closer than before.

"Listen, my dear--"

The gypsy gave him several little taps with her pretty
hand on his mouth, with a childish mirth and grace and gayety.

"No, no, I will not listen to you.  Do you love me?  I want
you to tell me whether you love me."

"Do I love thee, angel of my life!" exclaimed the captain,
half kneeling.  "My body, my blood, my soul, all are thine;
all are for thee.  I love thee, and I have never loved any one
but thee."

The captain had repeated this phrase so many times, in
many similar conjunctures, that he delivered it all in one
breath, without committing a single mistake.  At this passionate
declaration, the gypsy raised to the dirty ceiling which
served for the skies a glance full of angelic happiness.

"Oh!" she murmured, "this is the moment when one should die!"

Phoebus found "the moment" favorable for robbing her of
another kiss, which went to torture the unhappy archdeacon
in his nook.  "Die!" exclaimed the amorous captain, "What
are you saying, my lovely angel?  'Tis a time for living, or
Jupiter is only a scamp!  Die at the beginning of so sweet a
thing!  ~Corne-de-boeuf~, what a jest!  It is not that.  Listen,
my dear Similar, Esmenarda--Pardon!  you have so prodigiously
Saracen a name that I never can get it straight.  'Tis a thicket
which stops me short."

"Good heavens!" said the poor girl, "and I thought my
name pretty because of its singularity!  But since it displeases
you, I would that I were called Goton."

"Ah! do not weep for such a trifle, my graceful maid!
'tis a name to which one must get accustomed, that is all.
When I once know it by heart, all will go smoothly.  Listen
then, my dear Similar; I adore you passionately.  I love you
so that 'tis simply miraculous.  I know a girl who is
bursting with rage over it--"

The jealous girl interrupted him: "Who?"

"What matters that to us?" said Phoebus; "do you love me?"

"Oh!"--said she.

"Well! that is all.  You shall see how I love you also.
May the great devil Neptunus spear me if I do not make you
the happiest woman in the world.  We will have a pretty
little house somewhere.  I will make my archers parade
before your windows.  They are all mounted, and set at
defiance those of Captain Mignon.  There are ~voulgiers,
cranequiniers~ and hand ~couleveiniers~*.  I will take you to
the great sights of the Parisians at the storehouse of Rully.
Eighty thousand armed men, thirty thousand white harnesses, short
coats or coats of mail; the sixty-seven banners of the trades;
the standards of the parliaments, of the chamber of accounts,
of the treasury of the generals, of the aides of the mint; a
devilish fine array, in short!  I will conduct you to see the
lions of the H⌠tel du Roi, which are wild beasts.  All women
love that."


* Varieties of the crossbow.


For several moments the young girl, absorbed in her charming
thoughts, was dreaming to the sound of his voice, without
listening to the sense of his words.

"Oh! how happy you will be!" continued the captain, and
at the same time he gently unbuckled the gypsy's girdle.

"What are you doing?" she said quickly.  This "act of
violence" had roused her from her revery.

"Nothing," replied Phoebus, "I was only saying that you
must abandon all this garb of folly, and the street corner
when you are with me."

"When I am with you, Phoebus!" said the young girl tenderly.

She became pensive and silent once more.

The captain, emboldened by her gentleness, clasped her
waist without resistance; then began softly to unlace the
poor child's corsage, and disarranged her tucker to such an
extent that the panting priest beheld the gypsy's beautiful
shoulder emerge from the gauze, as round and brown as the
moon rising through the mists of the horizon.

The young girl allowed Phoebus to have his way.  She did
not appear to perceive it.  The eye of the bold captain flashed.

Suddenly she turned towards him,--

"Phoebus," she said, with an expression of infinite love,
"instruct me in thy religion."

"My religion!" exclaimed the captain, bursting with laughter,
"I instruct you in my religion!  ~Corne et tonnerre~!  What
do you want with my religion?"

"In order that we may be married," she replied.

The captain's face assumed an expression of mingled surprise
and disdain, of carelessness and libertine passion.

"Ah, bah!" said he, "do people marry?"

The Bohemian turned pale, and her head drooped sadly on
her breast.

"My beautiful love," resumed Phoebus, tenderly, "what
nonsense is this?  A great thing is marriage, truly!  one
is none the less loving for not having spit Latin into a
priest's shop!"

While speaking thus in his softest voice, he approached
extremely near the gypsy; his caressing hands resumed
their place around her supple and delicate waist, his eye
flashed more and more, and everything announced that Monsieur
Phoebus was on the verge of one of those moments when
Jupiter himself commits so many follies that Homer is
obliged to summon a cloud to his rescue.

But Dom Claude saw everything.  The door was made of
thoroughly rotten cask staves, which left large apertures for
the passage of his hawklike gaze.  This brown-skinned, broad-
shouldered priest, hitherto condemned to the austere virginity
of the cloister, was quivering and boiling in the presence of
this night scene of love and voluptuousness.  This young and
beautiful girl given over in disarray to the ardent young man,
made melted lead flow in his-veins; his eyes darted with
sensual jealousy beneath all those loosened pins.  Any one who
could, at that moment, have seen the face of the unhappy man
glued to the wormeaten bars, would have thought that he
beheld the face of a tiger glaring from the depths of a cage
at some jackal devouring a gazelle.  His eye shone like a
candle through the cracks of the door.

All at once, Phoebus, with a rapid gesture, removed the
gypsy's gorgerette.  The poor child, who had remained pale
and dreamy, awoke with a start; she recoiled hastily from the
enterprising officer, and, casting a glance at her bare neck
and shoulders, red, confused, mute with shame, she crossed
her two beautiful arms on her breast to conceal it.  Had it
not been for the flame which burned in her cheeks, at the
sight of her so silent and motionless, one would have.
declared her a statue of Modesty.  Her eyes were lowered.

But the captain's gesture had revealed the mysterious amulet
which she wore about her neck.

"What is that?" he said, seizing this pretext to approach
once more the beautiful creature whom he had just alarmed.

"Don't touch it!" she replied, quickly, "'tis my guardian.
It will make me find my family again, if I remain worthy
to do so.  Oh, leave me, monsieur le capitaine!  My mother!
My poor mother!  My mother!  Where art thou?  Come to
my rescue!  Have pity, Monsieur Phoebus, give me back my
gorgerette!"

Phoebus retreated amid said in a cold tone,--

"Oh, mademoiselle!  I see plainly that you do not love me!"

"I do not love him!" exclaimed the unhappy child, and at
the same time she clung to the captain, whom she drew to a
seat beside her.  "I do not love thee, my Phoebus?  What
art thou saying, wicked man, to break my heart?  Oh, take
me! take all! do what you will with me, I am thine.  What
matters to me the amulet!  What matters to me my mother!
'Tis thou who art my mother since I love thee!  Phoebus,
my beloved Phoebus, dost thou see me?  'Tis I.  Look at me;
'tis the little one whom thou wilt surely not repulse, who
comes, who comes herself to seek thee.  My soul, my life, my
body, my person, all is one thing--which is thine, my captain.
Well, no!  We will not marry, since that displeases thee; and
then, what am I? a miserable girl of the gutters; whilst
thou, my Phoebus, art a gentleman.  A fine thing, truly!  A
dancer wed an officer!  I was mad.  No, Phoebus, no; I will be
thy mistress, thy amusement, thy pleasure, when thou wilt;
a girl who shall belong to thee.  I was only made for that,
soiled, despised, dishonored, but what matters it?--beloved.
I shall be the proudest and the most joyous of women.  And
when I grow old or ugly, Phoebus, when I am no longer good
to love you, you will suffer me to serve you still.  Others
will embroider scarfs for you; 'tis I, the servant, who will
care for them.  You will let me polish your spurs, brush your
doublet, dust your riding-boots.  You will have that pity,
will you not, Phoebus?  Meanwhile, take me! here, Phoebus,
all this belongs to thee, only love me!  We gypsies need only
air and love."

So saying, she threw her arms round the officer's neck; she
looked up at him, supplicatingly, with a beautiful smile, and
all in tears.  Her delicate neck rubbed against his cloth
doublet with its rough embroideries.  She writhed on her
knees, her beautiful body half naked.  The intoxicated captain
pressed his ardent lips to those lovely African shoulders.
The young girl, her eyes bent on the ceiling, as she leaned
backwards, quivered, all palpitating, beneath this kiss.

All at once, above Phoebus's head she beheld another head;
a green, livid, convulsed face, with the look of a lost soul;
near this face was a hand grasping a poniard.--It was the
face and hand of the priest; he had broken the door and he
was there.  Phoebus could not see him.  The young girl
remained motionless, frozen with terror, dumb, beneath that
terrible apparition, like a dove which should raise its head
at the moment when the hawk is gazing into her nest with its
round eyes.

She could not even utter a cry.  She saw the poniard descend
upon Phoebus, and rise again, reeking.

"Maledictions!" said the captain, and fell.

She fainted.

At the moment when her eyes closed, when all feeling vanished
in her, she thought that she felt a touch of fire imprinted
upon her lips, a kiss more burning than the red-hot iron of
the executioner.

When she recovered her senses, she was surrounded by
soldiers of the watch they were carrying away the captain,
bathed in his blood the priest had disappeared; the window
at the back of the room which opened on the river was
wide open; they picked up a cloak which they supposed to
belong to the officer and she heard them saying around her,

"'Tis a sorceress who has stabbed a captain."





BOOK EIGHTH.






CHAPTER I.

THE CROWN CHANGED INTO A DRY LEAF.



Gringoire and the entire Court of Miracles were suffering
mortal anxiety.  For a whole month they had not known what
had become of la Esmeralda, which greatly pained the Duke of
Egypt and his friends the vagabonds, nor what had become of
the goat, which redoubled Gringoire's grief.  One evening the
gypsy had disappeared, and since that time had given no signs
of life.  All search had proved fruitless.  Some tormenting
bootblacks had told Gringoire about meeting her that same
evening near the Pont Saint-Michel, going off with an officer;
but this husband, after the fashion of Bohemia, was an
incredulous philosopher, and besides, he, better than any one
else, knew to what a point his wife was virginal.  He had been
able to form a judgment as to the unconquerable modesty
resulting from the combined virtues of the amulet and the
gypsy, and he had mathematically calculated the resistance of
that chastity to the second power.  Accordingly, he was at
ease on that score.

Still he could not understand this disappearance.  It was
a profound sorrow.  He would have grown thin over it, had
that been possible.  He had forgotten everything, even his
literary tastes, even his great work, ~De figuris regularibus
et irregularibus~, which it was his intention to have printed
with the first money which he should procure (for he had raved
over printing, ever since he had seen the "Didascalon" of
Hugues de Saint Victor, printed with the celebrated characters
of Vindelin de Spire).

One day, as he was passing sadly before the criminal Tournelle,
he perceived a considerable crowd at one of the gates of the
Palais de Justice.

"What is this?" he inquired of a young man who was coming out.

"I know not, sir," replied the young man.  "'Tis said that
they are trying a woman who hath assassinated a gendarme.
It appears that there is sorcery at the bottom of it,
the archbishop and the official have intervened in the case,
and my brother, who is the archdeacon of Josas, can think
of nothing else.  Now, I wished to speak with him, but I
have not been able to reach him because of the throng, which
vexes me greatly, as I stand in need of money."

"Alas! sir," said Gringoire, "I would that I could lend
you some, but, my breeches are worn to holes, and 'tis not
crowns which have done it."

He dared not tell the young man that he was acquainted
with his brother the archdeacon, to whom he had not
returned after the scene in the church; a negligence which
embarrassed him.

The scholar went his way, and Gringoire set out to follow
the crowd which was mounting the staircase of the great
chamber.  In his opinion, there was nothing like the spectacle
of a criminal process for dissipating melancholy, so
exhilaratingly stupid are judges as a rule.  The populace which
he had joined walked and elbowed in silence.  After a slow and
tiresome march through a long, gloomy corridor, which wound
through the court-house like the intestinal canal of the ancient
edifice, he arrived near a low door, opening upon a hall which
his lofty stature permitted him to survey with a glance over
the waving heads of the rabble.

The hall was vast and gloomy, which latter fact made it
appear still more spacious.  The day was declining; the long,
pointed windows permitted only a pale ray of light to enter,
which was extinguished before it reached the vaulted ceiling,
an enormous trellis-work of sculptured beams, whose thousand
figures seemed to move confusedly in the shadows, many candles
were already lighted here and there on tables, and beaming
on the heads of clerks buried in masses of documents.
The anterior portion of the ball was occupied by the crowd;
on the right and left were magistrates and tables; at the end,
upon a platform, a number of judges, whose rear rank sank
into the shadows, sinister and motionless faces.  The walls
were sown with innumerable fleurs-de-lis.  A large figure of
Christ might be vaguely descried above the judges, and
everywhere there were pikes and halberds, upon whose points
the reflection of the candles placed tips of fire.

"Monsieur," Gringoire inquired of one of his neighbors,
"who are all those persons ranged yonder, like prelates
in council?"

"Monsieur," replied the neighbor, "those on the right are
the counsellors of the grand chamber; those on the left, the
councillors of inquiry; the masters in black gowns, the messires
in red."

"Who is that big red fellow, yonder above them, who is sweating?"
pursued Gringoire.

"It is monsieur the president."

"And those sheep behind him?" continued Gringoire, who
as we have seen, did not love the magistracy, which arose,
possibly, from the grudge which he cherished against the
Palais de Justice since his dramatic misadventure.

"They are messieurs the masters of requests of the king's household."

"And that boar in front of him?"

"He is monsieur the clerk of the Court of Parliament."

"And that crocodile on the right?"

"Master Philippe Lheulier, advocate extraordinary of the king."

"And that big, black tom-cat on the left?"

"Master Jacques Charmolue, procurator of the king in the
Ecclesiastical Court, with the gentlemen of the officialty."

"Come now, monsieur, said Gringoire, "pray what are all those
fine fellows doing yonder?"

"They are judging."

"Judging whom?  I do not see the accused."

"'Tis a woman, sir.  You cannot see her.  She has her
back turned to us, and she is hidden from us by the crowd.
Stay, yonder she is, where you see a group of partisans."

"Who is the woman?" asked Gringoire.  "Do you know her name?"

"No, monsieur, I have but just arrived.  I merely assume
that there is some sorcery about it, since the official is present
at the trial."

"Come!" said our philosopher, "we are going to see all
these magistrates devour human flesh.  'Tis as good a spectacle
as any other."

"Monsieur," remarked his neighbor, "think you not, that
Master Jacques Charmolue has a very sweet air?"

"Hum!" replied Gringoire.  "I distrust a sweetness which
hath pinched nostrils and thin lips."

Here the bystanders imposed silence upon the two chatterers.
They were listening to an important deposition.

"Messeigneurs," said an old woman in the middle of the
hall, whose form was so concealed beneath her garments that
one would have pronounced her a walking heap of rags;
"Messeigneurs, the thing is as true as that I am la Falourdel,
established these forty years at the Pont Saint Michel, and
paying regularly my rents, lord's dues, and quit rents; at the
gate opposite the house of Tassin-Caillart, the dyer, which is
on the side up the river--a poor old woman now, but a pretty
maid in former days, my lords.  Some one said to me lately,
'La Falourdel, don't use your spinning-wheel too much in the
evening; the devil is fond of combing the distaffs of old
women with his horns.  'Tis certain that the surly monk who
was round about the temple last year, now prowls in the City.
Take care, La Falourdel, that he doth not knock at your
door.' One evening I was spinning on my wheel, there comes
a knock at my door; I ask who it is.  They swear.  I open.
Two men enter.  A man in black and a handsome officer.  Of
the black man nothing could be seen but his eyes, two coals
of fire.  All the rest was hat and cloak.  They say to
me,--'The Sainte-Marthe chamber.'--'Tis my upper chamber, my
lords, my cleanest.  They give me a crown.  I put the crown
in my drawer, and I say: 'This shall go to buy tripe at the
slaughter-house of la Gloriette to-morrow.' We go up stairs.
On arriving at the upper chamber, and while my back is
turned, the black man disappears.  That dazed me a bit.  The
officer, who was as handsome as a great lord, goes down
stairs again with me.  He goes out.  In about the time it
takes to spin a quarter of a handful of flax, be returns with a
beautiful young girl, a doll who would have shone like the sun
had she been coiffed.  She had with her a goat; a big billy-
goat, whether black or white, I no longer remember.  That
set me to thinking.  The girl does not concern me, but the
goat!  I love not those beasts, they have a beard and horns.
They are so like a man.  And then, they smack of the witches,
sabbath.  However, I say nothing.  I had the crown.  That
is right, is it not, Monsieur Judge?  I show the captain and
the wench to the upper chamber, and I leave them alone;
that is to say, with the goat.  I go down and set to spinning
again--I must inform you that my house has a ground floor
and story above.  I know not why I fell to thinking of the
surly monk whom the goat had put into my head again, and
then the beautiful girl was rather strangely decked out.  All
at once, I hear a cry upstairs, and something falls on the floor
and the window opens.  I run to mine which is beneath it,
and I behold a black mass pass before my eyes and fall into
the water.  It was a phantom clad like a priest.  It was a
moonlight night.  I saw him quite plainly.  He was swimming
in the direction of the city.  Then, all of a tremble, I
call the watch.  The gentlemen of the police enter, and not
knowing just at the first moment what the matter was, and
being merry, they beat me.  I explain to them.  We go up
stairs, and what do we find? my poor chamber all blood, the
captain stretched out at full length with a dagger in his neck,
the girl pretending to be dead, and the goat all in a fright.
'Pretty work!' I say, 'I shall have to wash that floor for
more than a fortnight.  It will have to be scraped; it will be
a terrible job.'  They carried off the officer, poor young man,
and the wench with her bosom all bare.  But wait, the worst
is that on the next day, when I wanted to take the crown to
buy tripe, I found a dead leaf in its place."

The old woman ceased.  A murmur of horror ran through
the audience.

"That phantom, that goat,--all smacks of magic," said one
of Gringoire's neighbors.

"And that dry leaf!" added another.

"No doubt about it," joined in a third, "she is a witch who
has dealings with the surly monk, for the purpose of
plundering officers."

Gringoire himself was not disinclined to regard this as
altogether alarming and probable.

"Goody Falourdel," said the president majestically, "have
you nothing more to communicate to the court?"

"No, monseigneur," replied the crone, "except that the
report has described my house as a hovel and stinking; which
is an outrageous fashion of speaking.  The houses on the
bridge are not imposing, because there are such multitudes of
people; but, nevertheless, the butchers continue to dwell
there, who are wealthy folk, and married to very proper and
handsome women."

The magistrate who had reminded Gringoire of a crocodile rose,--

"Silence!" said he.  "I pray the gentlemen not to lose
sight of the fact that a dagger was found on the person of
the accused.  Goody Falourdel, have you brought that leaf
into which the crown which the demon gave you was transformed?

"Yes, monseigneur," she replied; "I found it again.  Here it is."

A bailiff banded the dead leaf to the crocodile, who made a
doleful shake of the head, and passed it on to the president,
who gave it to the procurator of the king in the ecclesiastical
court, and thus it made the circuit of the hail.

"It is a birch leaf," said Master Jacques Charmolue.  "A
fresh proof of magic.

A counsellor took up the word.

"Witness, two men went upstairs together in your house:
the black man, whom you first saw disappear and afterwards
swimming in the Seine, with his priestly garments, and the
officer.  Which of the two handed you the crown?"
The old woman pondered for a moment and then said,--
"The officer."

A murmur ran through the crowd.

"Ah!" thought Gringoire," this makes some doubt in my mind."

But Master Philippe Lheulier, advocate extraordinary to the
king, interposed once more.

"I will recall to these gentlemen, that in the deposition
taken at his bedside, the assassinated officer, while declaring
that he had a vague idea when the black man accosted him
that the latter might be the surly monk, added that the
phantom had pressed him eagerly to go and make acquaintance
with the accused; and upon his, the captain's, remarking that
he had no money, he had given him the crown which the said
officer paid to la Falourdel.  Hence, that crown is the money
of hell."

This conclusive observation appeared to dissipate all the
doubts of Gringoire and the other sceptics in the audience.

"You have the documents, gentlemen," added the king's
advocate, as he took his seat; "you can consult the testimony
of Phoebus de ChΓteaupers."

At that name, the accused sprang up, her head rose above
the throng.  Gringoire with horror recognized la Esmeralda.

She was pale; her tresses, formerly so gracefully braided
and spangled with sequins, hung in disorder; her lips were
blue, her hollow eyes were terrible.  Alas!

"Phoebus!" she said, in bewilderment; "where is he?  O
messeigneurs! before you kill me, tell me, for pity sake,
whether he still lives?"

"Hold your tongue, woman," replied the president, "that is
no affair of ours."

"Oh!  for mercy's sake, tell me if he is alive!" she repeated,
clasping her beautiful emaciated hands; and the sound
of her chains in contact with her dress, was heard.

"Well!" said the king's advocate roughly, "he is dying.
Are you satisfied?"

The unhappy girl fell back on her criminal's seat, speechless,
tearless, white as a wax figure.

The president bent down to a man at his feet, who wore a
gold cap and a black gown, a chain on his neck and a wand in
his hand.

"Bailiff, bring in the second accused."

All eyes turned towards a small door, which opened, and, to
the great agitation of Gringoire, gave passage to a pretty goat
with horns and hoofs of gold.  The elegant beast halted for a
moment on the threshold, stretching out its neck as though,
perched on the summit of a rock, it had before its eyes an
immense horizon.  Suddenly it caught sight of the gypsy girl,
and leaping over the table and the head of a clerk, in two
bounds it was at her knees; then it rolled gracefully on its
mistress's feet, soliciting a word or a caress; but the accused
remained motionless, and poor Djali himself obtained not a glance.

"Eh, why--'tis my villanous beast," said old Falourdel,
"I recognize the two perfectly!"

Jacques Charmolue interfered.

"If the gentlemen please, we will proceed to the
examination of the goat." He was, in fact, the second criminal.
Nothing more simple in those days than a suit of sorcery
instituted against an animal.  We find, among others in the
accounts of the provost's office for 1466, a curious detail
concerning the expenses of the trial of Gillet-Soulart and his
sow, "executed for their demerits," at Corbeil.  Everything is
there, the cost of the pens in which to place the sow, the five
hundred bundles of brushwood purchased at the port of Morsant,
the three pints of wine and the bread, the last repast of the
victim fraternally shared by the executioner, down to the
eleven days of guard and food for the sow, at eight deniers
parisis each.  Sometimes, they went even further than animals.
The capitularies of Charlemagne and of Louis le DΘbonnaire
impose severe penalties on fiery phantoms which presume to
appear in the air.

Meanwhile the procurator had exclaimed: "If the demon
which possesses this goat, and which has resisted all
exorcisms, persists in its deeds of witchcraft, if it alarms
the court with them, we warn it that we shall be forced to
put in requisition against it the gallows or the stake.
Gringoire broke out into a cold perspiration.  Charmolue
took from the table the gypsy's tambourine, and presenting it
to the goat, in a certain manner, asked the latter,--

"What o'clock is it?"

The goat looked at it with an intelligent eye, raised its
gilded hoof, and struck seven blows.

It was, in fact, seven o'clock.  A movement of terror ran
through the crowd.

Gringoire could not endure it.

"He is destroying himself!" he cried aloud; "You see
well that he does not know what he is doing."

"Silence among the louts at the end of the hail!" said the
bailiff sharply.

Jacques Charmolue, by the aid of the same manoeuvres of
the tambourine, made the goat perform many other tricks
connected with the date of the day, the month of the year,
etc., which the reader has already witnessed.  And, by virtue
of an optical illusion peculiar to judicial proceedings, these
same spectators who had, probably, more than once applauded
in the public square Djali's innocent magic were terrified by
it beneath the roof of the Palais de Justice.  The goat was
undoubtedly the devil.

It was far worse when the procurator of the king, having
emptied upon a floor a certain bag filled with movable letters,
which Djali wore round his neck, they beheld the goat extract
with his hoof from the scattered alphabet the fatal name of
Phoebus.  The witchcraft of which the captain had been the
victim appeared irresistibly demonstrated, and in the eyes of
all, the gypsy, that ravishing dancer, who had so often
dazzled the passers-by with her grace, was no longer anything
but a frightful vampire.

However, she betrayed no sign of life; neither Djali's
graceful evolutions, nor the menaces of the court, nor the
suppressed imprecations of the spectators any longer reached
her mind.

In order to arouse her, a police officer was obliged to
shake her unmercifully, and the president had to raise his
voice,--"Girl, you are of the Bohemian race, addicted to deeds
of witchcraft.  You, in complicity with the bewitched goat
implicated in this suit, during the night of the twenty-ninth
of March last, murdered and stabbed, in concert with the
powers of darkness, by the aid of charms and underhand practices,
a captain of the king's arches of the watch, Phoebus de
ChΓteaupers.  Do you persist in denying it?"

"Horror!" exclaimed the young girl, hiding her face in her
hands.  "My Phoebus!  Oh, this is hell!"

"Do you persist in your denial?" demanded the president coldly.

"Do I deny it?" she said with terrible accents; and she
rose with flashing eyes.

The president continued squarely,--

"Then how do you explain the facts laid to your charge?"

She replied in a broken voice,--

"I have already told you.  I do not know.  'Twas a priest,
a priest whom I do not know; an infernal priest who pursues me!"

"That is it," retorted the judge; "the surly monk."

"Oh, gentlemen!  have mercy!  I am but a poor girl--"

"Of Egypt," said the judge.

Master Jacques Charmolue interposed sweetly,--

"In view of the sad obstinacy of the accused, I demand the
application of the torture."

"Granted," said the president.

The unhappy girl quivered in every limb.  But she rose at
the command of the men with partisans, and walked with a
tolerably firm step, preceded by Charmolue and the priests of
the officiality, between two rows of halberds, towards a
medium-sized door which suddenly opened and closed again
behind her, and which produced upon the grief-stricken Gringoire
the effect of a horrible mouth which had just devoured her.

When she disappeared, they heard a plaintive bleating; it
was the little goat mourning.

The sitting of the court was suspended.  A counsellor having
remarked that the gentlemen were fatigued, and that it
would be a long time to wait until the torture was at an end,
the president replied that a magistrate must know how to
sacrifice himself to his duty.

"What an annoying and vexatious hussy," said an aged judge,
"to get herself put to the question when one has not supped!"




CHAPTER II.

CONTINUATION OF THE CROWN WHICH WAS CHANGED INTO A DRY LEAF.



After ascending and descending several steps in the
corridors, which were so dark that they were lighted by lamps
at mid-day, La Esmeralda, still surrounded by her lugubrious
escort, was thrust by the police into a gloomy chamber.
This chamber, circular in form, occupied the ground floor of
one of those great towers, which, even in our own century,
still pierce through the layer of modern edifices with which
modern Paris has covered ancient Paris.  There were no
windows to this cellar; no other opening than the entrance,
which was low, and closed by an enormous iron door.  Nevertheless,
light was not lacking; a furnace had been constructed
in the thickness of the wall; a large fire was lighted there,
which filled the vault with its crimson reflections and
deprived a miserable candle, which stood in one corner, of
all radiance.  The iron grating which served to close the
oven, being raised at that moment, allowed only a view at
the mouth of the flaming vent-hole in the dark wall, the
lower extremity of its bars, like a row of black and pointed
teeth, set flat apart; which made the furnace resemble one of
those mouths of dragons which spout forth flames in ancient
legends.  By the light which escaped from it, the prisoner
beheld, all about the room, frightful instruments whose use
she did not understand.  In the centre lay a leather mattress,
placed almost flat upon the ground, over which hung a strap
provided with a buckle, attached to a brass ring in the mouth
of a flat-nosed monster carved in the keystone of the vault.
Tongs, pincers, large ploughshares, filled the interior of the
furnace, and glowed in a confused heap on the coals.  The
sanguine light of the furnace illuminated in the chamber only
a confused mass of horrible things.

This Tartarus was called simply, The Question Chamber.

On the bed, in a negligent attitude, sat Pierrat Torterue,
the official torturer.  His underlings, two gnomes with square
faces, leather aprons, and linen breeches, were moving the
iron instruments on the coals.

In vain did the poor girl summon up her courage; on entering
this chamber she was stricken with horror.

The sergeants of the bailiff of the courts drew up in line on
one side, the priests of the officiality on the other.  A clerk,
inkhorn, and a table were in one corner.

Master Jacques Charmolue approached the gypsy with a very
sweet smile.

"My dear child," said he, "do you still persist in your denial?"

"Yes," she replied, in a dying voice.

"In that case," replied Charmolue, "it will be very painful
for us to have to question you more urgently than we should
like.  Pray take the trouble to seat yourself on this bed.
Master Pierrat, make room for mademoiselle, and close the door."

Pierrat rose with a growl.

"If I shut the door," he muttered, "my fire will go out."

"Well, my dear fellow," replied Charmolue, "leave it open then."

Meanwhile, la Esmeralda had remained standing.  That
leather bed on which so many unhappy wretches had writhed,
frightened her.  Terror chilled the very marrow of her bones;
she stood there bewildered and stupefied.  At a sign from
Charmolue, the two assistants took her and placed her in a
sitting posture on the bed.  They did her no harm; but when
these men touched her, when that leather touched her, she felt
all her blood retreat to her heart.  She cast a frightened look
around the chamber.  It seemed to her as though she beheld
advancing from all quarters towards her, with the intention of
crawling up her body and biting and pinching her, all those
hideous implements of torture, which as compared to the
instruments of all sorts she had hitherto seen, were like what
bats, centipedes, and spiders are among insects and birds.

"Where is the physician?" asked Charmolue.

"Here," replied a black gown whom she had not before noticed.

She shuddered.

"Mademoiselle," resumed the caressing voice of the procucrator
of the Ecclesiastical court, "for the third time, do you
persist in denying the deeds of which you are accused?"

This time she could only make a sign with her head.

"You persist?" said Jacques Charmolue.  "Then it grieves
me deeply, but I must fulfil my office."

"Monsieur le Procureur du Roi," said Pierrat abruptly,
"How shall we begin?"

Charmolue hesitated for a moment with the ambiguous grimace of
a poet in search of a rhyme.

"With the boot," he said at last.

The unfortunate girl felt herself so utterly abandoned by
God and men, that her head fell upon her breast like an inert
thing which has no power in itself.

The tormentor and the physician approached her simultaneously.
At the same time, the two assistants began to fumble among
their hideous arsenal.

At the clanking of their frightful irons, the unhappy child
quivered like a dead frog which is being galvanized.  "Oh!"
she murmured, so low that no one heard her; "Oh, my Phoebus!"
Then she fell back once more into her immobility and
her marble silence.  This spectacle would have rent any other
heart than those of her judges.  One would have pronounced
her a poor sinful soul, being tortured by Satan beneath the
scarlet wicket of hell.  The miserable body which that frightful
swarm of saws, wheels, and racks were about to clasp in
their clutches, the being who was about to be manipulated by
the harsh hands of executioners and pincers, was that gentle,
white, fragile creature, a poor grain of millet which human
justice was handing over to the terrible mills of torture to
grind.  Meanwhile, the callous hands of Pierrat Torterue's
assistants had bared that charming leg, that tiny foot, which
had so often amazed the passers-by with their delicacy and beauty,
in the squares of Paris.

"'Tis a shame!" muttered the tormentor, glancing at these graceful
and delicate forms.

Had the archdeacon been present, he certainly would have
recalled at that moment his symbol of the spider and the fly.
Soon the unfortunate girl, through a mist which spread before
her eyes, beheld the boot approach; she soon beheld her foot
encased between iron plates disappear in the frightful apparatus.
Then terror restored her strength.

"Take that off!" she cried angrily; and drawing herself up, with
her hair all dishevelled: "Mercy!"

She darted from the bed to fling herself at the feet of the
king's procurator, but her leg was fast in the heavy block of
oak and iron, and she sank down upon the boot, more crushed
than a bee with a lump of lead on its wing.

At a sign from Charmolue, she was replaced on the bed, and
two coarse hands adjusted to her delicate waist the strap
which hung from the ceiling.

"For the last time, do you confess the facts in the case?"
demanded Charmolue, with his imperturbable benignity.

"I am innocent."

"Then, mademoiselle, how do you explain the circumstance laid
to your charge?"

"Alas, monseigneur, I do not know."

"So you deny them?"

"All!"

"Proceed," said Charmolue to Pierrat.

Pierrat turned the handle of the screw-jack, the boot was
contracted, and the unhappy girl uttered one of those horrible
cries which have no orthography in any human language.

"Stop!" said Charmolue to Pierrat.  "Do you confess?"
he said to the gypsy.

"All!" cried the wretched girl.  "I confess!  I confess! Mercy!"

She had not calculated her strength when she faced the
torture.  Poor child, whose life up to that time had been so
joyous, so pleasant, so sweet, the first pain had conquered her!

"Humanity forces me to tell you," remarked the king's procurator,
"that in confessing, it is death that you must expect."

"I certainly hope so!" said she.  And she fell back upon
the leather bed, dying, doubled up, allowing herself to hang
suspended from the strap buckled round her waist.

"Come, fair one, hold up a little," said Master Pierrat, raising
her.  "You have the air of the lamb of the Golden Fleece
which hangs from Monsieur de Bourgogne's neck."

Jacques Charmolue raised his voice,

"Clerk, write.  Young Bohemian maid, you confess your
participation in the feasts, witches' sabbaths, and witchcrafts
of hell, with ghosts, hags, and vampires?  Answer."

"Yes," she said, so low that her words were lost in her breathing.

"You confess to having seen the ram which Beelzebub causes to
appear in the clouds to call together the witches' sabbath,
and which is beheld by socerers alone?"

"Yes."

"You confess to having adored the heads of Bophomet, those
abominable idols of the Templars?"

"Yes."

"To having had habitual dealings with the devil under the
form of a goat familiar, joined with you in the suit?"

"Yes."

"Lastly, you avow and confess to having, with the aid of
the demon, and of the phantom vulgarly known as the surly
monk, on the night of the twenty-ninth of March last,
murdered and assassinated a captain named Phoebus de ChΓteaupers?"

She raised her large, staring eyes to the magistrate, and
replied, as though mechanically, without convulsion or agitation,--

"Yes."

It was evident that everything within her was broken.

"Write, clerk," said Charmolue.  And, addressing the torturers,
"Release the prisoner, and take her back to the court."

When the prisoner had been "unbooted," the procurator of
the ecclesiastical court examined her foot, which was still
swollen with pain.  "Come," said he, "there's no great harm
done.  You shrieked in good season.  You could still dance,
my beauty!"

Then he turned to his acolytes of the officiality,--
"Behold justice enlightened at last!  This is a solace,
gentlemen!  Madamoiselle will bear us witness that we have
acted with all possible gentleness."




CHAPTER III.

END OF THE CROWN WHICH WAS TURNED INTO A DRY LEAF.



When she re-entered the audience hall, pale and limping,
she was received with a general murmur of pleasure.  On the
part of the audience there was the feeling of impatience
gratified which one experiences at the theatre at the end of
the last entr'acte of the comedy, when the curtain rises and
the conclusion is about to begin.  On the part of the judges,
it was the hope of getting their suppers sooner.

The little goat also bleated with joy.  He tried to run
towards his mistress, but they had tied him to the bench.

Night was fully set in.  The candles, whose number had not
been increased, cast so little light, that the walls of the hall
could not be seen.  The shadows there enveloped all objects
in a sort of mist.  A few apathetic faces of judges alone could
be dimly discerned.  Opposite them, at the extremity of the
long hail, they could see a vaguely white point standing out
against the sombre background.  This was the accused.

She had dragged herself to her place.  When Charmolue
had installed himself in a magisterial manner in his own, he
seated himself, then rose and said, without exhibiting too
much self-complacency at his success,--"The accused has
confessed all."

"Bohemian girl," the president continued, "have you avowed all
your deeds of magic, prostitution, and assassination on
Phoebus de ChΓteaupers."

Her heart contracted.  She was heard to sob amid the darkness.

"Anything you like," she replied feebly, "but kill me quickly!"

"Monsieur, procurator of the king in the ecclesiastical
courts," said the president, "the chamber is ready to hear you
in your charge."

Master Charmolue exhibited an alarming note book, and began to
read, with many gestures and the exaggerated accentuation of the
pleader, an oration in Latin, wherein all the proofs of the suit
were piled up in Ciceronian periphrases, flanked with quotations
from Plautus, his favorite comic author.  We regret that we are
not able to offer to our readers this remarkable piece.  The
orator pronounced it with marvellous action.  Before he had
finished the exordium, the perspiration was starting from his
brow, and his eyes from his bead.

All at once, in the middle of a fine period, he interrupted
himself, and his glance, ordinarily so gentle and even stupid,
became menacing.

"Gentlemen," he exclaimed (this time in French, for it was
not in his copy book), "Satan is so mixed up in this affair,
that here he is present at our debates, and making sport of
their majesty.  Behold!"

So saying, he pointed to the little goat, who, on seeing
Charmolue gesticulating, had, in point of fact, thought it
appropriate to do the same, and had seated himself on his
haunches, reproducing to the best of his ability, with his
forepaws and his bearded head the pathetic pantomine of the
king's procurator in the ecclesiastical court.  This was, if the
reader remembers, one of his prettiest accomplishments.  This
incident, this last proof, produced a great effect.  The goat's
hoofs were tied, and the king's procurator resumed the thread
of his eloquence.

It was very long, but the peroration was admirable.  Here
is the concluding phrase; let the reader add the hoarse voice
and the breathless gestures of Master Charmolue,

"~Ideo, domni, coram stryga demonstrata, crimine patente,
intentione criminis existente, in nornine sanctoe ecclesioe Nostroe-
Domince Parisiensis quoe est in saisina habendi omnimodam
altam et bassam justitiam in illa hac intemerata Civitatis insula,
tenore proesentium declaremus nos requirere, primo, aliquamdam
pecuniariam indemnitatem; secundo, amendationem honorabilem
ante portalium maximum Nostroe-Dominoe, ecclesioe cathedralis;
tertio, sententiani in virtute cujus ista styrga cum sua
capella, seu in trivio vulgariter dicto~ la GrΦve, ~seu in insula
exeunte in fluvio Secanoe, juxta pointam juardini regalis, executatoe
sint~!"*


* The substance of this exordium is contained in the president's
sentence.


He put on his cap again and seated himself.

"Eheu!" sighed the broken-hearted Gringoire, "~bassa latinitas~--bastard
latin!"

Another man in a black gown rose near the accused; he was
her lawyer.--The judges, who were fasting, began to grumble.

"Advocate, be brief," said the president.

"Monsieur the President," replied the advocate, "since the
defendant has confessed the crime, I have only one word to
say to these gentlemen.  Here is a text from the Salic law;
'If a witch hath eaten a man, and if she be convicted of it,
she shall pay a fine of eight thousand deniers, which amount
to two hundred sous of gold.' May it please the chamber
to condemn my client to the fine?"

"An abrogated text," said the advocate extraordinary of the king.

"Nego, I deny it," replied the advocate.

"Put it to the vote!" said one of the councillors; "the
crime is manifest, and it is late."

They proceeded to take a vote without leaving the room.
The judges signified their assent without giving their reasons,
they were in a hurry.  Their capped heads were seen uncovering
one after the other, in the gloom, at the lugubrious question
addressed to them by the president in a low voice.  The
poor accused had the appearance of looking at them, but her
troubled eye no longer saw.

Then the clerk began to write; then he handed a long parch-
ment to the president.

Then the unhappy girl heard the people moving, the pikes
clashing, and a freezing voice saying to her,--"Bohemian
wench, on the day when it shall seem good to
our lord the king, at the hour of noon, you will be taken in a
tumbrel, in your shift, with bare feet, and a rope about your
neck, before the grand portal of Notre-Dame, and you will
there make an apology with a wax torch of the weight of
two pounds in your hand, and thence you will be conducted to
the Place de GrΦve, where you will be hanged and strangled
on the town gibbet; and likewise your goat; and you will pay
to the official three lions of gold, in reparation of the crimes
by you committed and by you confessed, of sorcery and
magic, debauchery and murder, upon the person of the Sieur
Phoebus de ChΓteaupers.  May God have mercy on your soul!"

"Oh!  'tis a dream!" she murmured; and she felt rough hands bearing
her away.




CHAPTER IV.

~LASCIATE OGNI SPERANZA~--LEAVE ALL HOPE BEHIND, YE WHO ENTER HERE.



In the Middle Ages, when an edifice was complete, there
was almost as much of it in the earth as above it.  Unless
built upon piles, like Notre-Dame, a palace, a fortress, a
church, had always a double bottom.  In cathedrals, it was,
in some sort, another subterranean cathedral, low, dark,
mysterious, blind, and mute, under the upper nave which was
overflowing with light and reverberating with organs and bells
day and night.  Sometimes it was a sepulchre.  In palaces,
in fortresses, it was a prison, sometimes a sepulchre also,
sometimes both together.  These mighty buildings, whose
mode of formation and vegetation we have elsewhere explained,
had not simply foundations, but, so to speak, roots
which ran branching through the soil in chambers, galleries,
and staircases, like the construction above.  Thus churches,
palaces, fortresses, had the earth half way up their bodies.
The cellars of an edifice formed another edifice, into which
one descended instead of ascending, and which extended
its subterranean grounds under the external piles of the
monument, like those forests and mountains which are reversed
in the mirror-like waters of a lake, beneath the forests and
mountains of the banks.

At the fortress of Saint-Antoine, at the Palais de Justice of
Paris, at the Louvre, these subterranean edifices were prisons.
The stories of these prisons, as they sank into the soil, grew
constantly narrower and more gloomy.  They were so many
zones, where the shades of horror were graduated.  Dante
could never imagine anything better for his hell.  These
tunnels of cells usually terminated in a sack of a lowest
dungeon, with a vat-like bottom, where Dante placed Satan,
where society placed those condemned to death.  A miserable
human existence, once interred there; farewell light, air, life,
~ogni speranza~--every hope; it only came forth to the scaffold
or the stake.  Sometimes it rotted there; human justice
called this "forgetting."  Between men and himself, the
condemned man felt a pile of stones and jailers weighing down
upon his head; and the entire prison, the massive bastille
was nothing more than an enormous, complicated lock, which
barred him off from the rest of the world.

It was in a sloping cavity of this description, in the
~oubliettes~ excavated by Saint-Louis, in the ~inpace~ of the
Tournelle, that la Esmeralda had been placed on being condemned
to death, through fear of her escape, no doubt, with the colossal
court-house over her head.  Poor fly, who could not have
lifted even one of its blocks of stone!

Assuredly, Providence and society had been equally unjust;
such an excess of unhappiness and of torture was not necessary
to break so frail a creature.

There she lay, lost in the shadows, buried, hidden, immured.
Any one who could have beheld her in this state, after having
seen her laugh and dance in the sun, would have shuddered.
Cold as night, cold as death, not a breath of air in her tresses,
not a human sound in her ear, no longer a ray of light in her
eyes; snapped in twain, crushed with chains, crouching beside
a jug and a loaf, on a little straw, in a pool of water, which
was formed under her by the sweating of the prison walls;
without motion, almost without breath, she had no longer the
power to suffer; Phoebus, the sun, midday, the open air, the
streets of Paris, the dances with applause, the sweet babblings
of love with the officer; then the priest, the old crone,
the poignard, the blood, the torture, the gibbet; all this did,
indeed, pass before her mind, sometimes as a charming and
golden vision, sometimes as a hideous nightmare; but it was
no longer anything but a vague and horrible struggle, lost in
the gloom, or distant music played up above ground, and
which was no longer audible at the depth where the unhappy
girl had fallen.

Since she had been there, she had neither waked nor slept.
In that misfortune, in that cell, she could no longer
distinguish her waking hours from slumber, dreams from reality,
any more than day from night.  All this was mixed, broken,
floating, disseminated confusedly in her thought.  She no
longer felt, she no longer knew, she no longer thought; at
the most, she only dreamed.  Never had a living creature
been thrust more deeply into nothingness.

Thus benumbed, frozen, petrified, she had barely noticed
on two or three occasions, the sound of a trap door opening
somewhere above her, without even permitting the passage of
a little light, and through which a hand had tossed her a bit
of black bread.  Nevertheless, this periodical visit of the
jailer was the sole communication which was left her with
mankind.

A single thing still mechanically occupied her ear; above
her head, the dampness was filtering through the mouldy
stones of the vault, and a drop of water dropped from them
at regular intervals.  She listened stupidly to the noise made
by this drop of water as it fell into the pool beside her.

This drop of water falling from time to time into that pool,
was the only movement which still went on around her, the
only clock which marked the time, the only noise which
reached her of all the noise made on the surface of the earth.

To tell the whole, however, she also felt, from time to time,
in that cesspool of mire and darkness, something cold passing
over her foot or her arm, and she shuddered.

How long had she been there?  She did not know.  She
had a recollection of a sentence of death pronounced somewhere,
against some one, then of having been herself carried
away, and of waking up in darkness and silence, chilled to
the heart.  She had dragged herself along on her hands.
Then iron rings that cut her ankles, and chains had rattled.
She had recognized the fact that all around her was wall, that
below her there was a pavement covered with moisture and a
truss of straw; but neither lamp nor air-hole.  Then she had
seated herself on that straw and, sometimes, for the sake of
changing her attitude, on the last stone step in her dungeon.
For a while she had tried to count the black minutes measured
off for her by the drop of water; but that melancholy
labor of an ailing brain had broken off of itself in her
head, and had left her in stupor.

At length, one day, or one night, (for midnight and midday
were of the same color in that sepulchre), she heard above her
a louder noise than was usually made by the turnkey when he
brought her bread and jug of water.  She raised her head,
and beheld a ray of reddish light passing through the crevices
in the sort of trapdoor contrived in the roof of the ~inpace~.

At the same time, the heavy lock creaked, the trap grated
on its rusty hinges, turned, and she beheld a lantern, a hand,
and the lower portions of the bodies of two men, the door
being too low to admit of her seeing their heads.  The light
pained her so acutely that she shut her eyes.

When she opened them again the door was closed, the lantern
was deposited on one of the steps of the staircase; a
man alone stood before her.  A monk's black cloak fell to his
feet, a cowl of the same color concealed his face.  Nothing
was visible of his person, neither face nor hands.  It was a
long, black shroud standing erect, and beneath which
something could be felt moving.  She gazed fixedly for
several minutes at this sort of spectre.  But neither he
nor she spoke.  One would have pronounced them two statues
confronting each other.  Two things only seemed alive in that
cavern; the wick of the lantern, which sputtered on account
of the dampness of the atmosphere, and the drop of water
from the roof, which cut this irregular sputtering with its
monotonous splash, and made the light of the lantern quiver
in concentric waves on the oily water of the pool.

At last the prisoner broke the silence.

"Who are you?"

"A priest."

The words, the accent, the sound of his voice made her tremble.

The priest continued, in a hollow voice,--

"Are you prepared?"

"For what?"

"To die."

"Oh!" said she, "will it be soon?"

"To-morrow."

Her head, which had been raised with joy, fell back upon
her breast.

"'Tis very far away yet!" she murmured; "why could they not
have done it to-day?"

"Then you are very unhappy?" asked the priest, after a silence.

"I am very cold," she replied.

She took her feet in her hands, a gesture habitual with
unhappy wretches who are cold, as we have already seen in the
case of the recluse of the Tour-Roland, and her teeth chattered.

The priest appeared to cast his eyes around the dungeon from beneath
his cowl.

"Without light!  without fire!  in the water!  it is horrible!"

"Yes," she replied, with the bewildered air which unhappiness
had given her.  "The day belongs to every one, why do
they give me only night?"

"Do you know," resumed the priest, after a fresh silence,
"why you are here?"

"I thought I knew once," she said, passing her thin fingers
over her eyelids, as though to aid her memory, "but I know
no longer."

All at once she began to weep like a child.

"I should like to get away from here, sir.  I am cold, I am
afraid, and there are creatures which crawl over my body."

"Well, follow me."

So saying, the priest took her arm.  The unhappy girl was
frozen to her very soul.  Yet that hand produced an impression
of cold upon her.

"Oh!" she murmured, "'tis the icy hand of death.  Who are you?"

The priest threw back his cowl; she looked.  It was the
sinister visage which had so long pursued her; that demon's
head which had appeared at la Falourdel's, above the head of
her adored Phoebus; that eye which she last had seen glittering
beside a dagger.

This apparition, always so fatal for her, and which had thus
driven her on from misfortune to misfortune, even to torture,
roused her from her stupor.  It seemed to her that the sort of
veil which had lain thick upon her memory was rent away.
All the details of her melancholy adventure, from the nocturnal
scene at la Falourdel's to her condemnation to the Tournelle,
recurred to her memory, no longer vague and confused
as heretofore, but distinct, harsh, clear, palpitating, terrible.
These souvenirs, half effaced and almost obliterated by
excess of suffering, were revived by the sombre figure which
stood before her, as the approach of fire causes letters traced
upon white paper with invisible ink, to start out perfectly
fresh.  It seemed to her that all the wounds of her heart
opened and bled simultaneously.

"Hah!" she cried, with her hands on her eyes, and a convulsive
trembling, "'tis the priest!"

Then she dropped her arms in discouragement, and remained
seated, with lowered head, eyes fixed on the ground, mute and
still trembling.

The priest gazed at her with the eye of a hawk which has
long been soaring in a circle from the heights of heaven over a
poor lark cowering in the wheat, and has long been silently
contracting the formidable circles of his flight, and has
suddenly swooped down upon his prey like a flash of lightning,
and holds it panting in his talons.

She began to murmur in a low voice,--

"Finish! finish! the last blow!" and she drew her head
down in terror between her shoulders, like the lamb awaiting
the blow of the butcher's axe.

"So I inspire you with horror?" he said at length.

She made no reply.

"Do I inspire you with horror?" he repeated.

Her lips contracted, as though with a smile.

"Yes," said she, "the headsman scoffs at the condemned.
Here he has been pursuing me, threatening me, terrifying me
for months!  Had it not been for him, my God, how happy it
should have been!  It was he who cast me into this abyss!
Oh heavens!  it was he who killed him!  my Phoebus!"

Here, bursting into sobs, and raising her eyes to the priest,--

"Oh! wretch, who are you?  What have I done to you?
Do you then, hate me so?  Alas! what have you against me?"

"I love thee!" cried the priest.

Her tears suddenly ceased, she gazed at him with the look
of an idiot.  He had fallen on his knees and was devouring
her with eyes of flame.

"Dost thou understand?  I love thee!" he cried again.

"What love!" said the unhappy girl with a shudder.

He resumed,--

"The love of a damned soul."

Both remained silent for several minutes, crushed beneath
the weight of their emotions; he maddened, she stupefied.

"Listen," said the priest at last, and a singular calm had
come over him; "you shall know all I am about to tell you
that which I have hitherto hardly dared to say to myself,
when furtively interrogating my conscience at those deep
hours of the night when it is so dark that it seems as though
God no longer saw us.  Listen.  Before I knew you, young
girl, I was happy."

"So was I!" she sighed feebly.

"Do not interrupt me.  Yes, I was happy, at least I believed
myself to be so.  I was pure, my soul was filled with
limpid light.  No head was raised more proudly and more
radiantly than mine.  Priests consulted me on chastity; doctors,
on doctrines.  Yes, science was all in all to me; it was a
sister to me, and a sister sufficed.  Not but that with age
other ideas came to me.  More than once my flesh had been
moved as a woman's form passed by.  That force of sex and
blood which, in the madness of youth, I had imagined that I
had stifled forever had, more than once, convulsively raised
the chain of iron vows which bind me, a miserable wretch, to
the cold stones of the altar.  But fasting, prayer, study, the
mortifications of the cloister, rendered my soul mistress of
my body once more, and then I avoided women.  Moreover, I
had but to open a book, and all the impure mists of my brain
vanished before the splendors of science.  In a few moments,
I felt the gross things of earth flee far away, and I found
myself once more calm, quieted, and serene, in the presence of
the tranquil radiance of eternal truth.  As long as the demon
sent to attack me only vague shadows of women who passed
occasionally before my eyes in church, in the streets, in
the fields, and who hardly recurred to my dreams, I easily
vanquished him.  Alas!  if the victory has not remained with
me, it is the fault of God, who has not created man and the
demon of equal force.  Listen.  One day--

Here the priest paused, and the prisoner heard sighs of
anguish break from his breast with a sound of the death rattle.

He resumed,--

"One day I was leaning on the window of my cell.  What
book was I reading then?  Oh! all that is a whirlwind in my
head.  I was reading.  The window opened upon a Square.  I
heard a sound of tambourine and music.  Annoyed at being
thus disturbed in my revery, I glanced into the Square.  What
I beheld, others saw beside myself, and yet it was not a
spectacle made for human eyes.  There, in the middle of the
pavement,--it was midday, the sun was shining brightly,--a
creature was dancing.  A creature so beautiful that God
would have preferred her to the Virgin and have chosen her
for his mother and have wished to be born of her if she had
been in existence when he was made man!  Her eyes were
black and splendid; in the midst of her black locks, some
hairs through which the sun shone glistened like threads
of gold.  Her feet disappeared in their movements like the
spokes of a rapidly turning wheel.  Around her head, in her
black tresses, there were disks of metal, which glittered in
the sun, and formed a coronet of stars on her brow.  Her
dress thick set with spangles, blue, and dotted with a
thousand sparks, gleamed like a summer night.  Her brown,
supple arms twined and untwined around her waist, like two
scarfs.  The form of her body was surprisingly beautiful.
Oh! what a resplendent figure stood out, like something
luminous even in the sunlight!  Alas, young girl, it was thou!
Surprised, intoxicated, charmed, I allowed myself to gaze
upon thee.  I looked so long that I suddenly shuddered with
terror; I felt that fate was seizing hold of me."

The priest paused for a moment, overcome with emotion.
Then he continued,--

"Already half fascinated, I tried to cling fast to something
and hold myself back from falling.  I recalled the snares which
Satan had already set for me.  The creature before my eyes
possessed that superhuman beauty which can come only from
heaven or hell.  It was no simple girl made with a little of
our earth, and dimly lighted within by the vacillating ray of
a woman's soul.  It was an angel! but of shadows and flame,
and not of light.  At the moment when I was meditating
thus, I beheld beside you a goat, a beast of witches, which
smiled as it gazed at me.  The midday sun gave him golden
horns.  Then I perceived the snare of the demon, and I no
longer doubted that you had come from hell and that you had
come thence for my perdition.  I believed it."

Here the priest looked the prisoner full in the face, and
added, coldly,--

"I believe it still.  Nevertheless, the charm operated little
by little; your dancing whirled through my brain; I felt the
mysterious spell working within me.  All that should have
awakened was lulled to sleep; and like those who die in the
snow, I felt pleasure in allowing this sleep to draw on.  All
at once, you began to sing.  What could I do, unhappy
wretch?  Your song was still more charming than your dancing.
I tried to flee.  Impossible.  I was nailed, rooted to the
spot.  It seemed to me that the marble of the pavement had
risen to my knees.  I was forced to remain until the end.
My feet were like ice, my head was on fire.  At last you took
pity on me, you ceased to sing, you disappeared.  The reflection
of the dazzling vision, the reverberation of the enchanting
music disappeared by degrees from my eyes and my ears.
Then I fell back into the embrasure of the window, more
rigid, more feeble than a statue torn from its base.  The
vesper bell roused me.  I drew myself up; I fled; but alas!
something within me had fallen never to rise again, something
had come upon me from which I could not flee."

He made another pause and went on,--

"Yes, dating from that day, there was within me a man
whom I did not know.  I tried to make use of all my remedies.
The cloister, the altar, work, books,--follies!  Oh, how
hollow does science sound when one in despair dashes against
it a head full of passions!  Do you know, young girl, what I
saw thenceforth between my book and me?  You, your shade,
the image of the luminous apparition which had one day
crossed the space before me.  But this image had no longer
the same color; it was sombre, funereal, gloomy as the black
circle which long pursues the vision of the imprudent man
who has gazed intently at the sun.

"Unable to rid myself of it, since I heard your song
humming ever in my head, beheld your feet dancing always
on my breviary, felt even at night, in my dreams, your form
in contact with my own, I desired to see you again, to touch
you, to know who you were, to see whether I should really
find you like the ideal image which I had retained of you, to
shatter my dream, perchance, with reality.  At all events, I
hoped that a new impression would efface the first, and the
first had become insupportable.  I sought you.  I saw you
once more.  Calamity!  When I had seen you twice, I wanted
to see you a thousand times, I wanted to see you always.
Then--how stop myself on that slope of hell?--then I no
longer belonged to myself.  The other end of the thread
which the demon had attached to my wings he had fastened
to his foot.  I became vagrant and wandering like yourself.
I waited for you under porches, I stood on the lookout for
you at the street corners, I watched for you from the summit
of my tower.  Every evening I returned to myself more
charmed, more despairing, more bewitched, more lost!

"I had learned who you were; an Egyptian, Bohemian,
gypsy, zingara.  How could I doubt the magic?  Listen.  I
hoped that a trial would free me from the charm.  A witch
enchanted Bruno d'Ast; he had her burned, and was cured.  I
knew it.  I wanted to try the remedy.  First I tried to have
you forbidden the square in front of Notre-Dame, hoping to
forget you if you returned no more.  You paid no heed to it.
You returned.  Then the idea of abducting you occurred to
me.  One night I made the attempt.  There were two of us.
We already had you in our power, when that miserable officer
came up.  He delivered you.  Thus did he begin your unhappiness,
mine, and his own.  Finally, no longer knowing what to
do, and what was to become of me, I denounced you to the official.

"I thought that I should be cured like Bruno d'Ast.  I also
had a confused idea that a trial would deliver you into my
hands; that, as a prisoner I should hold you, I should have
you; that there you could not escape from me; that you had
already possessed me a sufficiently long time to give me the
right to possess you in my turn.  When one does wrong, one
must do it thoroughly.  'Tis madness to halt midway in the
monstrous!  The extreme of crime has its deliriums of joy.
A priest and a witch can mingle in delight upon the truss of
straw in a dungeon!

"Accordingly, I denounced you.  It was then that I terrified
you when we met.  The plot which I was weaving against
you, the storm which I was heaping up above your head, burst
from me in threats and lightning glances.  Still, I hesitated.
My project had its terrible sides which made me shrink back.

"Perhaps I might have renounced it; perhaps my hideous
thought would have withered in my brain, without bearing
fruit.  I thought that it would always depend upon me to
follow up or discontinue this prosecution.  But every evil
thought is inexorable, and insists on becoming a deed; but
where I believed myself to be all powerful, fate was more
powerful than I.  Alas! 'tis fate which has seized you and
delivered you to the terrible wheels of the machine which I
had constructed doubly.  Listen.  I am nearing the end.

"One day,--again the sun was shining brilliantly--I behold
man pass me uttering your name and laughing, who carries
sensuality in his eyes.  Damnation!  I followed him; you
know the rest."

He ceased.

The young girl could find but one word:

"Oh, my Phoebus!"

"Not that name!" said the priest, grasping her arm
violently.  "Utter not that name!  Oh! miserable wretches
that we are, 'tis that name which has ruined us! or, rather
we have ruined each other by the inexplicable play of fate!
you are suffering, are you not? you are cold; the night makes
you blind, the dungeon envelops you; but perhaps you still
have some light in the bottom of your soul, were it only your
childish love for that empty man who played with your heart,
while I bear the dungeon within me; within me there is
winter, ice, despair; I have night in my soul.

"Do you know what I have suffered?  I was present at your
trial.  I was seated on the official's bench.  Yes, under one of
the priests' cowls, there were the contortions of the
damned.  When you were brought in, I was there; when you were
questioned, I was there.--Den of wolves!--It was my crime, it
was my gallows that I beheld being slowly reared over your
head.  I was there for every witness, every proof, every plea;
I could count each of your steps in the painful path; I was
still there when that ferocious beast--oh!  I had not foreseen
torture!  Listen.  I followed you to that chamber of anguish.
I beheld you stripped and handled, half naked, by the infamous
hands of the tormentor.  I beheld your foot, that foot
which I would have given an empire to kiss and die, that
foot, beneath which to have had my head crushed I should have
felt such rapture,--I beheld it encased in that horrible boot,
which converts the limbs of a living being into one bloody
clod.  Oh, wretch!  while I looked on at that, I held beneath
my shroud a dagger, with which I lacerated my breast.  When
you uttered that cry, I plunged it into my flesh; at a second
cry, it would have entered my heart.  Look!  I believe that it
still bleeds."

He opened his cassock.  His breast was in fact, mangled as
by the claw of a tiger, and on his side he had a large and
badly healed wound.

The prisoner recoiled with horror.

"Oh!" said the priest, "young girl, have pity upon me!
You think yourself unhappy; alas! alas! you know not what
unhappiness is.  Oh! to love a woman! to be a priest! to be
hated! to love with all the fury of one's soul; to feel that one
would give for the least of her smiles, one's blood, one's vitals,
one's fame, one's salvation, one's immortality and eternity, this
life and the other; to regret that one is not a king, emperor,
archangel, God, in order that one might place a greater slave
beneath her feet; to clasp her night and day in one's dreams
and one's thoughts, and to behold her in love with the
trappings of a soldier and to have nothing to offer her but a
priest's dirty cassock, which will inspire her with fear and
disgust!  To be present with one's jealousy and one's rage,
while she lavishes on a miserable, blustering imbecile,
treasures of love and beauty!  To behold that body whose form
burns you, that bosom which possesses so much sweetness,
that flesh palpitate and blush beneath the kisses of another!
Oh heaven!  to love her foot, her arm, her shoulder, to think
of her blue veins, of her brown skin, until one writhes for
whole nights together on the pavement of one's cell, and to
behold all those caresses which one has dreamed of, end in
torture!  To have succeeded only in stretching her upon the
leather bed!  Oh! these are the veritable pincers, reddened
in the fires of hell.  Oh! blessed is he who is sawn between
two planks, or torn in pieces by four horses!  Do you know
what that torture is, which is imposed upon you for long
nights by your burning arteries, your bursting heart, your
breaking head, your teeth-knawed hands; mad tormentors
which turn you incessantly, as upon a red-hot gridiron, to a
thought of love, of jealousy, and of despair!  Young girl,
mercy! a truce for a moment! a few ashes on these live
coals!  Wipe away, I beseech you, the perspiration which
trickles in great drops from my brow!  Child! torture me
with one hand, but caress me with the other!  Have pity,
young girl!  Have pity upon me!"

The priest writhed on the wet pavement, beating his head
against the corners of the stone steps.  The young girl gazed
at him, and listened to him.

When he ceased, exhausted and panting, she repeated in a
low voice,--

"Oh my Phoebus!"

The priest dragged himself towards her on his knees.

"I beseech you," he cried, "if you have any heart, do not
repulse me!  Oh!  I love you!  I am a wretch!  When you
utter that name, unhappy girl, it is as though you crushed all
the fibres of my heart between your teeth.  Mercy!  If you
come from hell I will go thither with you.  I have done
everything to that end.  The hell where you are, shall he
paradise; the sight of you is more charming than that of God!
Oh! speak! you will have none of me?  I should have thought
the mountains would be shaken in their foundations on the
day when a woman would repulse such a love.  Oh! if you
only would!  Oh! how happy we might be.  We would flee--I
would help you to flee,--we would go somewhere, we would
seek that spot on earth, where the sun is brightest, the sky
the bluest, where the trees are most luxuriant.  We would
love each other, we would pour our two souls into each other,
and we would have a thirst for ourselves which we would
quench in common and incessantly at that fountain of
inexhaustible love."

She interrupted with a terrible and thrilling laugh.

"Look, father, you have blood on your fingers!"

The priest remained for several moments as though petrified,
with his eyes fixed upon his hand.

"Well, yes!" he resumed at last, with strange gentleness,
"insult me, scoff at me, overwhelm me with scorn! but come,
come.  Let us make haste.  It is to be to-morrow, I tell you.
The gibbet on the GrΦve, you know it? it stands always
ready.  It is horrible! to see you ride in that tumbrel!  Oh
mercy!  Until now I have never felt the power of my love
for you.--Oh!  follow me.  You shall take your time to love
me after I have saved you.  You shall hate me as long as you
will.  But come.  To-morrow! to-morrow! the gallows! your
execution!  Oh! save yourself! spare me!"

He seized her arm, he was beside himself, he tried to drag
her away.

She fixed her eye intently on him.

"What has become of my Phoebus?"

"Ah!" said the priest, releasing her arm, "you are pitiless."

"What has become of Phoebus?" she repeated coldly.

"He is dead!" cried the priest.

"Dead!" said she, still icy and motionless "then why do
you talk to me of living?"

He was not listening to her.

"Oh! yes," said he, as though speaking to himself, "he
certainly must be dead.  The blade pierced deeply.  I believe
I touched his heart with the point.  Oh! my very soul was at
the end of the dagger!"

The young girl flung herself upon him like a raging tigress,
and pushed him upon the steps of the staircase with
supernatural force.

"Begone, monster!  Begone, assassin!  Leave me to die!
May the blood of both of us make an eternal stain upon your
brow!  Be thine, priest!  Never! never!  Nothing shall unite
us! not hell itself!  Go, accursed man! Never!"

The priest had stumbled on the stairs.  He silently disentangled
his feet from the folds of his robe, picked up his lantern
again, and slowly began the ascent of the steps which led
to the door; he opened the door and passed through it.

All at once, the young girl beheld his head reappear; it
wore a frightful expression, and he cried, hoarse with rage
and despair,--

"I tell you he is dead!"

She fell face downwards upon the floor, and there was no
longer any sound audible in the cell than the sob of the drop
of water which made the pool palpitate amid the darkness.




CHAPTER V.

THE MOTHER.



I do not believe that there is anything sweeter in the world
than the ideas which awake in a mother's heart at the sight
of her child's tiny shoe; especially if it is a shoe for
festivals, for Sunday, for baptism, the shoe embroidered to the
very sole, a shoe in which the infant has not yet taken a step.
That shoe has so much grace and daintiness, it is so impossible
for it to walk, that it seems to the mother as though she saw her
child.  She smiles upon it, she kisses it, she talks to it; she
asks herself whether there can actually be a foot so tiny; and
if the child be absent, the pretty shoe suffices to place the
sweet and fragile creature before her eyes.  She thinks she
sees it, she does see it, complete, living, joyous, with its
delicate hands, its round head, its pure lips, its serene eyes
whose white is blue.  If it is in winter, it is yonder, crawling
on the carpet, it is laboriously climbing upon an ottoman, and the
mother trembles lest it should approach the fire.  If it is summer
time, it crawls about the yard, in the garden, plucks up the
grass between the paving-stones, gazes innocently at the big
dogs, the big horses, without fear, plays with the shells, with
the flowers, and makes the gardener grumble because he finds
sand in the flower-beds and earth in the paths.  Everything
laughs, and shines and plays around it, like it, even the breath
of air and the ray of sun which vie with each other in disporting
among the silky ringlets of its hair.  The shoe shows all this
to the mother, and makes her heart melt as fire melts wax.

But when the child is lost, these thousand images of joy,
of charms, of tenderness, which throng around the little shoe,
become so many horrible things.  The pretty broidered shoe
is no longer anything but an instrument of torture which
eternally crushes the heart of the mother.  It is always the
same fibre which vibrates, the tenderest and most sensitive;
but instead of an angel caressing it, it is a demon who is
wrenching at it.

One May morning, when the sun was rising on one of those
dark blue skies against which Garofolo loves to place his
Descents from the Cross, the recluse of the Tour-Roland heard
a sound of wheels, of horses and irons in the Place de GrΦve.
She was somewhat aroused by it, knotted her hair upon her
ears in order to deafen herself, and resumed her contemplation,
on her knees, of the inanimate object which she had
adored for fifteen years.  This little shoe was the universe
to her, as we have already said.  Her thought was shut up in
it, and was destined never more to quit it except at death.
The sombre cave of the Tour-Roland alone knew how many bitter
imprecations, touching complaints, prayers and sobs she had
wafted to heaven in connection with that charming bauble of
rose-colored satin.  Never was more despair bestowed upon a
prettier and more graceful thing.

It seemed as though her grief were breaking forth more
violently than usual; and she could be heard outside
lamenting in a loud and monotonous voice which rent the heart.

"Oh my daughter!" she said, "my daughter, my poor, dear
little child, so I shall never see thee more!  It is over!
It always seems to me that it happened yesterday!  My God!
my God! it would have been better not to give her to me
than to take her away so soon.  Did you not know that our
children are part of ourselves, and that a mother who has lost
her child no longer believes in God?  Ah!  wretch that I am
to have gone out that day!  Lord!  Lord! to have taken her
from me thus; you could never have looked at me with her,
when I was joyously warming her at my fire, when she
laughed as she suckled, when I made her tiny feet creep up
my breast to my lips?  Oh! if you had looked at that, my
God, you would have taken pity on my joy; you would not
have taken from me the only love which lingered, in my heart!
Was I then, Lord, so miserable a creature, that you could not
look at me before condemning me?--Alas!  Alas! here is the
shoe; where is the foot? where is the rest?  Where is the
child?  My daughter! my daughter! what did they do with
thee?  Lord, give her back to me.  My knees have been
worn for fifteen years in praying to thee, my God!  Is not
that enough?  Give her back to me one day, one hour, one
minute; one minute, Lord!  and then cast me to the demon for
all eternity!  Oh! if I only knew where the skirt of your
garment trails, I would cling to it with both hands, and you
would be obliged to give me back my child!  Have you no
pity on her pretty little shoe?  Could you condemn a poor
mother to this torture for fifteen years?  Good Virgin! good
Virgin of heaven! my infant Jesus has been taken from me,
has been stolen from me; they devoured her on a heath, they
drank her blood, they cracked her bones!  Good Virgin, have
pity upon me.  My daughter, I want my daughter!  What is
it to me that she is in paradise?  I do not want your angel, I
want my child!  I am a lioness, I want my whelp.  Oh!  I will
writhe on the earth, I will break the stones with my forehead,
and I will damn myself, and I will curse you, Lord, if you
keep my child from me! you see plainly that my arms are all
bitten, Lord!  Has the good God no mercy?--Oh! give me
only salt and black bread, only let me have my daughter to
warm me like a sun!  Alas!  Lord my God.  Alas!  Lord my
God, I am only a vile sinner; but my daughter made me pious.
I was full of religion for the love of her, and I beheld you
through her smile as through an opening into heaven.  Oh!
if I could only once, just once more, a single time, put this
shoe on her pretty little pink foot, I would die blessing you,
good Virgin.  Ah! fifteen years! she will be grown up now!
--Unhappy child! what! it is really true then I shall never
see her more, not even in heaven, for I shall not go there
myself.  Oh! what misery to think that here is her shoe,
and that that is all!"

The unhappy woman flung herself upon that shoe; her
consolation and her despair for so many years, and her vitals
were rent with sobs as on the first day; because, for a mother
who has lost her child, it is always the first day.  That grief
never grows old.  The mourning garments may grow white and
threadbare, the heart remains dark.

At that moment, the fresh and joyous cries of children
passed in front of the cell.  Every time that children crossed
her vision or struck her ear, the poor mother flung herself into
the darkest corner of her sepulchre, and one would have said,
that she sought to plunge her head into the stone in order not
to hear them.  This time, on the contrary, she drew herself
upright with a start, and listened eagerly.  One of the little
boys had just said,--

"They are going to hang a gypsy to-day."

With the abrupt leap of that spider which we have seen
fling itself upon a fly at the trembling of its web, she rushed
to her air-hole, which opened as the reader knows, on the
Place de GrΦve.  A ladder had, in fact, been raised up against
the permanent gibbet, and the hangman's assistant was busying
himself with adjusting the chains which had been rusted
by the rain.  There were some people standing about.

The laughing group of children was already far away.  The
sacked nun sought with her eyes some passer-by whom she
might question.  All at once, beside her cell, she perceived a
priest making a pretext of reading the public breviary, but
who was much less occupied with the "lectern of latticed
iron," than with the gallows, toward which he cast a fierce
and gloomy glance from time to time.  She recognized monsieur
the archdeacon of Josas, a holy man.

"Father," she inquired, "whom are they about to hang yonder?"

The priest looked at her and made no reply; she repeated
her question.  Then he said,--

"I know not."

"Some children said that it was a gypsy," went on the recluse.

"I believe so," said the priest.

Then Paquette la Chantefleurie burst into hyena-like laughter.

"Sister," said the archdeacon, "do you then hate the
gypsies heartily?"

"Do I hate them!" exclaimed the recluse, " they are vampires,
stealers of children!  They devoured my little daughter,
my child, my only child!  I have no longer any heart,
they devoured it!"

She was frightful.  The priest looked at her coldly.

"There is one in particular whom I hate, and whom I have
cursed," she resumed; "it is a young one, of the age which
my daughter would be if her mother had not eaten my daughter.
Every time that that young viper passes in front of my cell,
she sets my blood in a ferment."

"Well, sister, rejoice," said the priest, icy as a sepulchral
statue; "that is the one whom you are about to see die."

His head fell upon his bosom and he moved slowly away.

The recluse writhed her arms with joy.

"I predicted it for her, that she would ascend thither!
Thanks, priest!" she cried.

And she began to pace up and down with long strides
before the grating of her window, her hair dishevelled, her
eyes flashing, with her shoulder striking against the wall,
with the wild air of a female wolf in a cage, who has long
been famished, and who feels the hour for her repast drawing near.




CHAPTER VI.

THREE HUMAN HEARTS DIFFERENTLY CONSTRUCTED.



Phoebus was not dead, however.  Men of that stamp die
hard.  When Master Philippe Lheulier, advocate extraordinary
of the king, had said to poor Esmeralda; "He is dying,"
it was an error or a jest.  When the archdeacon had repeated
to the condemned girl; "He is dead," the fact is that he
knew nothing about it, but that he believed it, that he
counted on it, that he did not doubt it, that he devoutly
hoped it.  It would have been too hard for him to give
favorable news of his rival to the woman whom he loved.
Any man would have done the same in his place.

It was not that Phoebus's wound had not been serious, but
it had not been as much so as the archdeacon believed.  The
physician, to whom the soldiers of the watch had carried him
at the first moment, had feared for his life during the space
of a week, and had even told him so in Latin.  But youth
had gained the upper hand; and, as frequently happens, in
spite of prognostications and diagnoses, nature had amused
herself by saving the sick man under the physician's very
nose.  It was while he was still lying on the leech's pallet
that he had submitted to the interrogations of Philippe
Lheulier and the official inquisitors, which had annoyed him
greatly.  Hence, one fine morning, feeling himself better,
he had left his golden spurs with the leech as payment, and
had slipped away.  This had not, however, interfered with
the progress of the affair.  Justice, at that epoch, troubled
itself very little about the clearness and definiteness of a
criminal suit.  Provided that the accused was hung, that was
all that was necessary.  Now the judge had plenty of proofs
against la Esmeralda.  They had supposed Phoebus to be
dead, and that was the end of the matter.

Phoebus, on his side, had not fled far.  He had simply
rejoined his company in garrison at Queue-en-Brie, in the
Isle-de-France, a few stages from Paris.

After all, it did not please him in the least to appear in
this suit.  He had a vague feeling that be should play a
ridiculous figure in it.  On the whole, he did not know
what to think of the whole affair.  Superstitious, and not
given to devoutness, like every soldier who is only a soldier,
when he came to question himself about this adventure, he
did not feel assured as to the goat, as to the singular fashion
in which he had met La Esmeralda, as to the no less strange
manner in which she had allowed him to divine her love, as
to her character as a gypsy, and lastly, as to the surly monk.
He perceived in all these incidents much more magic than
love, probably a sorceress, perhaps the devil; a comedy,
in short, or to speak in the language of that day, a very
disagreeable mystery, in which he played a very awkward part,
the role of blows and derision.  The captain was quite put
out of countenance about it; he experienced that sort of
shame which our La Fontaine has so admirably defined,--


        Ashamed as a fox who has been caught by a fowl.


Moreover, he hoped that the affair would not get noised
abroad, that his name would hardly be pronounced in it,
and that in any case it would not go beyond the courts of the
Tournelle.  In this he was not mistaken, there was then no
"Gazette des Tribunaux;" and as not a week passed which had
not its counterfeiter to boil, or its witch to hang, or its
heretic to burn, at some one of the innumerable justices of Paris,
people were so accustomed to seeing in all the squares the
ancient feudal Themis, bare armed, with sleeves stripped up,
performing her duty at the gibbets, the ladders, and the
pillories, that they hardly paid any heed to it.  Fashionable
society of that day hardly knew the name of the victim who
passed by at the corner of the street, and it was the populace
at the most who regaled themselves with this coarse fare.  An
execution was an habitual incident of the public highways,
like the braising-pan of the baker or the slaughter-house of
the knacker.  The executioner was only a sort of butcher of
a little deeper dye than the rest.

Hence Phoebus's mind was soon at ease on the score of the
enchantress Esmeralda, or Similar, as he called her, concerning
the blow from the dagger of the Bohemian or of the surly
monk (it mattered little which to him), and as to the issue of
the trial.  But as soon as his heart was vacant in that
direction, Fleur-de-Lys returned to it.  Captain Phoebus's
heart, like the physics of that day, abhorred a vacuum.

Queue-en-Brie was a very insipid place to stay at then, a
village of farriers, and cow-girls with chapped hands, a long
line of poor dwellings and thatched cottages, which borders
the grand road on both sides for half a league; a tail (queue),
in short, as its name imports.

Fleur-de-Lys was his last passion but one, a pretty girl, a
charming dowry; accordingly, one fine morning, quite cured,
and assuming that, after the lapse of two months, the
Bohemian affair must be completely finished and forgotten,
the amorous cavalier arrived on a prancing horse at the
door of the Gondelaurier mansion.

He paid no attention to a tolerably numerous rabble which
had assembled in the Place du Parvis, before the portal of
Notre-Dame; he remembered that it was the month of May;
he supposed that it was some procession, some Pentecost, some
festival, hitched his horse to the ring at the door, and gayly
ascended the stairs to his beautiful betrothed.

She was alone with her mother.

The scene of the witch, her goat, her cursed alphabet, and
Phoebus's long absences, still weighed on Fleur-de-Lys's heart.
Nevertheless, when she beheld her captain enter, she thought
him so handsome, his doublet so new, his baldrick so shining,
and his air so impassioned, that she blushed with pleasure.
The noble damsel herself was more charming than ever.  Her
magnificent blond hair was plaited in a ravishing manner, she
was dressed entirely in that sky blue which becomes fair
people so well, a bit of coquetry which she had learned from
Colombe, and her eyes were swimming in that languor of love
which becomes them still better.

Phoebus, who had seen nothing in the line of beauty, since
he left the village maids of Queue-en-Brie, was intoxicated
with Fleur-de-Lys, which imparted to our officer so eager and
gallant an air, that his peace was immediately made.  Madame
de Gondelaurier herself, still maternally seated in her big arm-
chair, had not the heart to scold him.  As for Fleur-de-Lys's
reproaches, they expired in tender cooings.

The young girl was seated near the window still embroidering
her grotto of Neptune.  The captain was leaning over the
back of her chair, and she was addressing her caressing
reproaches to him in a low voice.

"What has become of you these two long months, wicked man?"

"I swear to you," replied Phoebus, somewhat embarrassed
by the question, "that you are beautiful enough to set an
archbishop to dreaming."

She could not repress a smile.

"Good, good, sir.  Let my beauty alone and answer my
question.  A fine beauty, in sooth!"

"Well, my dear cousin, I was recalled to the garrison.

"And where is that, if you please?  and why did not you
come to say farewell?"

"At Queue-en-Brie."

Phoebus was delighted with the first question, which helped
him to avoid the second.

"But that is quite close by, monsieur.  Why did you not
come to see me a single time?"

Here Phoebus was rather seriously embarrassed.

"Because--the service--and then, charming cousin, I have
been ill."

"Ill!" she repeated in alarm.

"Yes, wounded!"

"Wounded!"

She poor child was completely upset.

"Oh! do not be frightened at that," said Phoebus, carelessly,
"it was nothing.  A quarrel, a sword cut; what is that to you?"

"What is that to me?" exclaimed Fleur-de-Lys, raising her
beautiful eyes filled with tears.  "Oh! you do not say what
you think when you speak thus.  What sword cut was that?
I wish to know all."

"Well, my dear fair one, I had a falling out with MahΦ FΘdy,
you know?  the lieutenant of Saint-Germain-en-Laye, and we
ripped open a few inches of skin for each other.  That is all."

The mendacious captain was perfectly well aware that an
affair of honor always makes a man stand well in the eyes of a
woman.  In fact, Fleur-de-Lys looked him full in the face, all
agitated with fear, pleasure, and admiration.  Still, she was
not completely reassured.

"Provided that you are wholly cured, my Phoebus!" said
she.  "I do not know your MahΦ FΘdy, but he is a villanous
man.  And whence arose this quarrel?"

Here Phoebus, whose imagination was endowed with but
mediocre power of creation, began to find himself in a
quandary as to a means of extricating himself for his prowess.

"Oh! how do I know?--a mere nothing, a horse, a remark!
Fair cousin," he exclaimed, for the sake of changing the
conversation, "what noise is this in the Cathedral Square?"

He approached the window.

"Oh!  ~Mon Dieu~, fair cousin, how many people there are on
the Place!"

"I know not," said Fleur-de-Lys; "it appears that a witch
is to do penance this morning before the church, and thereafter
to be hung."

The captain was so thoroughly persuaded that la Esmeralda's
affair was concluded, that he was but little disturbed by Fleur-
de-Lys's words.  Still, he asked her one or two questions.

"What is the name of this witch?"

"I do not know," she replied.

"And what is she said to have done?"

She shrugged her white shoulders.

"I know not."

"Oh, ~mon Dieu~ Jesus!" said her mother; "there are so
many witches nowadays that I dare say they burn them without
knowing their names.  One might as well seek the name
of every cloud in the sky.  After all, one may be tranquil.
The good God keeps his register."  Here the venerable dame
rose and came to the window.  "Good Lord!  you are right,
Phoebus," said she.  "The rabble is indeed great.  There are
people on all the roofs, blessed be God!  Do you know,
Phoebus, this reminds me of my best days.  The entrance of
King Charles VII., when, also, there were many people.  I no
longer remember in what year that was.  When I speak of this
to you, it produces upon you the effect,--does it not?--the
effect of something very old, and upon me of something very
young.  Oh! the crowd was far finer than at the present day.
They even stood upon the machicolations of the Porte Sainte-
Antoine.  The king had the queen on a pillion, and after
their highnesses came all the ladies mounted behind all the
lords.  I remember that they laughed loudly, because beside
Amanyon de Garlande, who was very short of stature, there
rode the Sire Matefelon, a chevalier of gigantic size, who had
killed heaps of English.  It was very fine.  A procession of
all the gentlemen of France, with their oriflammes waving
red before the eye.  There were some with pennons and some
with banners.  How can I tell? the Sire de Calm with a
pennon; Jean de ChΓteaumorant with a banner; the Sire de
Courcy with a banner, and a more ample one than any of the
others except the Duc de Bourbon.  Alas! 'tis a sad thing
to think that all that has existed and exists no longer!"

The two lovers were not listening to the venerable
dowager.  Phoebus had returned and was leaning on the back
of his betrothed's chair, a charming post whence his libertine
glance plunged into all the openings of Fleur-de-Lys's gorget.
This gorget gaped so conveniently, and allowed him to see so
many exquisite things and to divine so many more, that
Phoebus, dazzled by this skin with its gleams of satin, said
to himself, "How can any one love anything but a fair skin?"

Both were silent.  The young girl raised sweet, enraptured
eyes to him from time to time, and their hair mingled in a
ray of spring sunshine.

"Phoebus," said Fleur-de-Lys suddenly, in a low voice, "we
are to be married three months hence; swear to me that you
have never loved any other woman than myself."

"I swear it, fair angel!" replied Phoebus, and his passionate
glances aided the sincere tone of his voice in convincing
Fleur-de-Lys.

Meanwhile, the good mother, charmed to see the betrothed
pair on terms of such perfect understanding, had just quitted
the apartment to attend to some domestic matter; Phoebus
observed it, and this so emboldened the adventurous captain
that very strange ideas mounted to his brain.  Fleur-de-Lys
loved him, he was her betrothed; she was alone with him;
his former taste for her had re-awakened, not with all its fresh-
ness but with all its ardor; after all, there is no great harm
in tasting one's wheat while it is still in the blade; I do not
know whether these ideas passed through his mind, but one
thing is certain, that Fleur-de-Lys was suddenly alarmed by
the expression of his glance.  She looked round and saw that
her mother was no longer there.

"Good heavens!" said she, blushing and uneasy, "how very warm
I am?"

"I think, in fact," replied Phoebus, "that it cannot be far
from midday.  The sun is troublesome.  We need only lower
the curtains."

"No, no," exclaimed the poor little thing, "on the contrary,
I need air."

And like a fawn who feels the breath of the pack of
hounds, she rose, ran to the window, opened it, and rushed
upon the balcony.

Phoebus, much discomfited, followed her.


The Place du Parvis Notre-Dame, upon which the balcony
looked, as the reader knows, presented at that moment a
singular and sinister spectacle which caused the fright of the
timid Fleur-de-Lys to change its nature.

An immense crowd, which overflowed into all the neighboring
streets, encumbered the Place, properly speaking.  The
little wall, breast high, which surrounded the Place, would
not have sufficed to keep it free had it not been lined with
a thick hedge of sergeants and hackbuteers, culverines in
hand.  Thanks to this thicket of pikes and arquebuses, the
Parvis was empty.  Its entrance was guarded by a force of
halberdiers with the armorial bearings of the bishop.  The
large doors of the church were closed, and formed a contrast
with the innumerable windows on the Place, which, open to their
very gables, allowed a view of thousands of heads heaped up
almost like the piles of bullets in a park of artillery.

The surface of this rabble was dingy, dirty, earthy.  The
spectacle which it was expecting was evidently one of the
sort which possess the privilege of bringing out and calling
together the vilest among the populace.  Nothing is so hideous
as the noise which was made by that swarm of yellow caps
and dirty heads.  In that throng there were more laughs than
cries, more women than men.

From time to time, a sharp and vibrating voice pierced
the general clamor.



"OhΘ!  Mahiet Baliffre!  Is she to be hung yonder?"

"Fool! t'is here that she is to make her apology in her
shift! the good God is going to cough Latin in her face!
That is always done here, at midday.  If 'tis the gallows that
you wish, go to the GrΦve."

"I will go there, afterwards."



"Tell me, la Boucanbry?  Is it true that she has refused
a confessor?"

"It appears so, La Bechaigne."

"You see what a pagan she is!"



"'Tis the custom, monsieur.  The bailiff of the courts is
bound to deliver the malefactor ready judged for execution if
he be a layman, to the provost of Paris; if a clerk, to the
official of the bishopric."

"Thank you, sir."



"Oh, God!" said Fleur-de-Lys, "the poor creature!"

This thought filled with sadness the glance which she cast
upon the populace.  The captain, much more occupied with
her than with that pack of the rabble, was amorously rumpling
her girdle behind.  She turned round, entreating and smiling.

"Please let me alone, Phoebus!  If my mother were to return,
she would see your hand!"

At that moment, midday rang slowly out from the clock of
Notre-Dame.  A murmur of satisfaction broke out in the
crowd.  The last vibration of the twelfth stroke had hardly
died away when all heads surged like the waves beneath a
squall, and an immense shout went up from the pavement,
the windows, and the roofs,

"There she is!"

Fleur-de-Lys pressed her hands to her eyes, that she might
not see.

"Charming girl," said Phoebus, "do you wish to withdraw?"

"No," she replied; and she opened through curiosity, the
eyes which she had closed through fear.

A tumbrel drawn by a stout Norman horse, and all surrounded
by cavalry in violet livery with white crosses, had
just debouched upon the Place through the Rue Saint-Pierre-
aux-Boeufs.  The sergeants of the watch were clearing a passage
for it through the crowd, by stout blows from their clubs.
Beside the cart rode several officers of justice and police,
recognizable by their black costume and their awkwardness in
the saddle.  Master Jacques Charmolue paraded at their head.

In the fatal cart sat a young girl with her arms tied behind
her back, and with no priest beside her.  She was in her shift;
her long black hair (the fashion then was to cut it off only at
the foot of the gallows) fell in disorder upon her half-bared
throat and shoulders.

Athwart that waving hair, more glossy than the plumage of
a raven, a thick, rough, gray rope was visible, twisted and
knotted, chafing her delicate collar-bones and twining round
the charming neck of the poor girl, like an earthworm round
a flower.  Beneath that rope glittered a tiny amulet ornamented
with bits of green glass, which had been left to her no
doubt, because nothing is refused to those who are about to
die.  The spectators in the windows could see in the bottom
of the cart her naked legs which she strove to hide beneath
her, as by a final feminine instinct.  At her feet lay a little
goat, bound.  The condemned girl held together with her
teeth her imperfectly fastened shift.  One would have said
that she suffered still more in her misery from being thus
exposed almost naked to the eyes of all.  Alas! modesty is
not made for such shocks.

"Jesus!" said Fleur-de-Lys hastily to the captain.  "Look
fair cousin, 'tis that wretched Bohemian with the goat."

So saying, she turned to Phoebus.  His eyes were fixed on
the tumbrel.  He was very pale.

"What Bohemian with the goat?" he stammered.

"What!" resumed Fleur-de-Lys, "do you not remember?"

Phoebus interrupted her.

"I do not know what you mean."

He made a step to re-enter the room, but Fleur-de-Lys,
whose jealousy, previously so vividly aroused by this same
gypsy, had just been re-awakened, Fleur-de-Lys gave him a
look full of penetration and distrust.  She vaguely recalled at
that moment having heard of a captain mixed up in the trial
of that witch.

"What is the matter with you?" she said to Phoebus, "one
would say, that this woman had disturbed you."

Phoebus forced a sneer,--

"Me!  Not the least in the world!  Ah! yes, certainly!"

"Remain, then!" she continued imperiously, "and let us
see the end."

The unlucky captain was obliged to remain.  He was somewhat
reassured by the fact that the condemned girl never removed
her eyes from the bottom of the cart.  It was but too
surely la Esmeralda.  In this last stage of opprobrium and
misfortune, she was still beautiful; her great black eyes
appeared still larger, because of the emaciation of her cheeks;
her pale profile was pure and sublime.  She resembled what
she had been, in the same degree that a virgin by Masaccio,
resembles a virgin of Raphael,--weaker, thinner, more delicate.

Moreover, there was nothing in her which was not shaken
in some sort, and which with the exception of her modesty,
she did not let go at will, so profoundly had she been broken
by stupor and despair.  Her body bounded at every jolt of
the tumbrel like a dead or broken thing; her gaze was dull and
imbecile.  A tear was still visible in her eyes, but motionless
and frozen, so to speak.

Meanwhile, the lugubrious cavalcade has traversed the crowd
amid cries of joy and curious attitudes.  But as a faithful
historian, we must state that on beholding her so beautiful,
so depressed, many were moved with pity, even among the hardest
of them.

The tumbrel had entered the Parvis.

It halted before the central portal.  The escort ranged
themselves in line on both sides.  The crowd became silent,
and, in the midst of this silence full of anxiety and solemnity,
the two leaves of the grand door swung back, as of themselves,
on their hinges, which gave a creak like the sound of
a fife.  Then there became visible in all its length, the
deep, gloomy church, hung in black, sparely lighted with a
few candles gleaming afar off on the principal altar, opened
in the midst of the Place which was dazzling with light, like
the mouth of a cavern.  At the very extremity, in the gloom of
the apse, a gigantic silver cross was visible against a black
drapery which hung from the vault to the pavement.  The
whole nave was deserted.  But a few heads of priests could
be seen moving confusedly in the distant choir stalls, and, at
the moment when the great door opened, there escaped from
the church a loud, solemn, and monotonous chanting, which
cast over the head of the condemned girl, in gusts, fragments
of melancholy psalms,--

"~Non timebo millia populi circumdantis me: exsurge, Domine;
salvum me fac, Deus~!"

"~Salvum me fac, Deus, quoniam intraverunt aquoe usque ad
animam meam~.

"~Infixus sum in limo profundi; et non est substantia~."

At the same time, another voice, separate from the choir,
intoned upon the steps of the chief altar, this melancholy
offertory,-

"~Qui verbum meum audit, et credit ei qui misit me, habet
vitam oeternam et in judicium non venit; sed transit a morte
im vitam~*."


* "He that heareth my word and believeth on Him that sent me,
hath eternal life, and hath not come into condemnation; but is
passed from death to life."


This chant, which a few old men buried in the gloom sang
from afar over that beautiful creature, full of youth and life,
caressed by the warm air of spring, inundated with sunlight
was the mass for the dead.

The people listened devoutly.

The unhappy girl seemed to lose her sight and her
consciousness in the obscure interior of the church.  Her white
lips moved as though in prayer, and the headsman's assistant
who approached to assist her to alight from the cart, heard
her repeating this word in a low tone,--"Phoebus."

They untied her hands, made her alight, accompanied by her
goat, which had also been unbound, and which bleated with
joy at finding itself free: and they made her walk barefoot on
the hard pavement to the foot of the steps leading to the door.
The rope about her neck trailed behind her.  One would have
said it was a serpent following her.

Then the chanting in the church ceased.  A great golden
cross and a row of wax candles began to move through the
gloom.  The halberds of the motley beadles clanked; and, a
few moments later, a long procession of priests in chasubles,
and deacons in dalmatics, marched gravely towards the condemned
girl, as they drawled their song, spread out before her
view and that of the crowd.  But her glance rested on the one
who marched at the head, immediately after the cross-bearer.

"Oh!" she said in a low voice, and with a shudder, "'tis
he again!  the priest!"

It was in fact, the archdeacon.  On his left he had the sub-
chanter, on his right, the chanter, armed with his official
wand.  He advanced with head thrown back, his eyes fixed
and wide open, intoning in a strong voice,--

"~De ventre inferi clamavi, et exaudisti vocem meam~.

"~Et projecisti me in profundum in corde mans, et flumem
circumdedit me~*."


*  "Out of the belly of hell cried I, and thou heardest
my voice.  For thou hadst cast me into the deep in the
midst of the seas, and the floods compassed me about."


At the moment when he made his appearance in the full
daylight beneath the lofty arched portal, enveloped in an
ample cope of silver barred with a black cross, he was so pale
that more than one person in the crowd thought that one of
the marble bishops who knelt on the sepulchral stones of the
choir had risen and was come to receive upon the brink of
the tomb, the woman who was about to die.

She, no less pale, no less like a statue, had hardly noticed
that they had placed in her hand a heavy, lighted candle of
yellow wax; she had not heard the yelping voice of the clerk
reading the fatal contents of the apology; when they told her
to respond with Amen, she responded Amen.  She only recovered
life and force when she beheld the priest make a sign to her
guards to withdraw, and himself advance alone towards her.

Then she felt her blood boil in her head, and a remnant of
indignation flashed up in that soul already benumbed and cold.

The archdeacon approached her slowly; even in that extremity,
she beheld him cast an eye sparkling with sensuality, jealousy,
and desire, over her exposed form.  Then he said aloud,--

"Young girl, have you asked God's pardon for your faults
and shortcomings?"

He bent down to her ear, and added (the spectators supposed
that he was receiving her last confession): "Will you
have me?  I can still save you!"

She looked intently at him: "Begone, demon, or I will
denounce you!"

He gave vent to a horrible smile: "You will not be believed.
You will only add a scandal to a crime.  Reply quickly!  Will
you have me?"

"What have you done with my Phoebus?"

"He is dead!" said the priest.

At that moment the wretched archdeacon raised his head
mechanically and beheld at the other end of the Place, in the
balcony of the Gondelaurier mansion, the captain standing
beside Fleur-de-Lys.  He staggered, passed his hand across
his eyes, looked again, muttered a curse, and all his features
were violently contorted.

"Well, die then!" he hissed between his teeth.  "No one
shall have you."  Then, raising his hand over the gypsy, he
exclaimed in a funereal voice:--"~I nunc, anima anceps, et
sit tibi Deus misenicors~!"*


*  "Go now, soul, trembling in the balance, and God have mercy
upon thee."


This was the dread formula with which it was the custom
to conclude these gloomy ceremonies.  It was the signal
agreed upon between the priest and the executioner.

The crowd knelt.

"~Kyrie eleison~,"* said the priests, who had remained beneath
the arch of the portal.


*  "Lord have mercy upon us."


"~Kyrie eleison~," repeated the throng in that murmur which
runs over all heads, like the waves of a troubled sea.

"Amen," said the archdeacon.

He turned his back on the condemned girl, his head sank
upon his breast once more, he crossed his hands and rejoined
his escort of priests, and a moment later he was seen to
disappear, with the cross, the candles, and the copes, beneath
the misty arches of the cathedral, and his sonorous voice was
extinguished by degrees in the choir, as he chanted this verse
of despair,--

"~Omnes gurgites tui et fluctus tui super me transierunt."*


*  "All thy waves and thy billows have gone over me."

At the same time, the intermittent clash of the iron butts
of the beadles' halberds, gradually dying away among the
columns of the nave, produced the effect of a clock hammer
striking the last hour of the condemned.

The doors of Notre-Dame remained open, allowing a view
of the empty desolate church, draped in mourning, without
candles, and without voices.

The condemned girl remained motionless in her place, waiting
to be disposed of.  One of the sergeants of police was
obliged to notify Master Charmolue of the fact, as the latter,
during this entire scene, had been engaged in studying the
bas-relief of the grand portal which represents, according to
some, the sacrifice of Abraham; according to others, the
philosopher's alchemical operation: the sun being figured forth
by the angel; the fire, by the fagot; the artisan, by Abraham.

There was considerable difficulty in drawing him away from
that contemplation, but at length he turned round; and, at a
signal which he gave, two men clad in yellow, the executioner's
assistants, approached the gypsy to bind her hands once more.

The unhappy creature, at the moment of mounting once
again the fatal cart, and proceeding to her last halting-place,
was seized, possibly, with some poignant clinging to life.
She raised her dry, red eyes to heaven, to the sun, to the
silvery clouds, cut here and there by a blue trapezium or
triangle; then she lowered them to objects around her, to the
earth, the throng, the houses; all at once, while the yellow
man was binding her elbows, she uttered a terrible cry, a cry
of joy.  Yonder, on that balcony, at the corner of the Place,
she had just caught sight of him, of her friend, her lord,
Phoebus, the other apparition of her life!

The judge had lied! the priest had lied! it was certainly he,
she could not doubt it; he was there, handsome, alive, dressed
in his brilliant uniform, his plume on his head, his sword by
his side!

"Phoebus!" she cried, "my Phoebus!"

And she tried to stretch towards him arms trembling with
love and rapture, but they were bound.

Then she saw the captain frown, a beautiful young girl who
was leaning against him gazed at him with disdainful lips and
irritated eyes; then Phoebus uttered some words which did
not reach her, and both disappeared precipitately behind the
window opening upon the balcony, which closed after them.

"Phoebus!" she cried wildly, "can it be you believe it?"
A monstrous thought had just presented itself to her.  She
remembered that she had been condemned to death for murder
committed on the person of Phoebus de ChΓteaupers.

She had borne up until that moment.  But this last blow
was too harsh.  She fell lifeless on the pavement.

"Come," said Charmolue, "carry her to the cart, and make
an end of it."

No one had yet observed in the gallery of the statues of the
kings, carved directly above the arches of the portal, a strange
spectator, who had, up to that time, observed everything with
such impassiveness, with a neck so strained, a visage so
hideous that, in his motley accoutrement of red and violet,
he might have been taken for one of those stone monsters
through whose mouths the long gutters of the cathedral have
discharged their waters for six hundred years.  This spectator
had missed nothing that had taken place since midday in
front of the portal of Notre-Dame.  And at the very beginning
he had securely fastened to one of the small columns a
large knotted rope, one end of which trailed on the flight of
steps below.  This being done, he began to look on tranquilly,
whistling from time to time when a blackbird flitted past.
Suddenly, at the moment when the superintendent's assistants
were preparing to execute Charmolue's phlegmatic order,
he threw his leg over the balustrade of the gallery, seized the
rope with his feet, his knees and his hands; then he was seen
to glide down the faτade, as a drop of rain slips down a window-
pane, rush to the two executioners with the swiftness of a
cat which has fallen from a roof, knock them down with two
enormous fists, pick up the gypsy with one hand, as a child
would her doll, and dash back into the church with a single
bound, lifting the young girl above his head and crying in a
formidable voice,--

"Sanctuary!"

This was done with such rapidity, that had it taken place at
night, the whole of it could have been seen in the space of a
single flash of lightning.

"Sanctuary!  Sanctuary!" repeated the crowd; and the
clapping of ten thousand hands made Quasimodo's single eye
sparkle with joy and pride.

This shock restored the condemned girl to her senses.  She
raised her eyelids, looked at Quasimodo, then closed them
again suddenly, as though terrified by her deliverer.

Charmolue was stupefied, as well as the executioners and the
entire escort.  In fact, within the bounds of Notre-Dame, the
condemned girl could not be touched.  The cathedral was a
place of refuge.  All temporal jurisdiction expired upon
its threshold.

Quasimodo had halted beneath the great portal, his huge
feet seemed as solid on the pavement of the church as the
heavy Roman pillars.  His great, bushy head sat low between
his shoulders, like the heads of lions, who also have a mane
and no neck.  He held the young girl, who was quivering all
over, suspended from his horny hands like a white drapery;
but he carried her with as much care as though he feared
to break her or blight her.  One would have said that he felt
that she was a delicate, exquisite, precious thing, made for
other hands than his.  There were moments when he looked as if
not daring to touch her, even with his breath.  Then, all at
once, he would press her forcibly in his arms, against his angular
bosom, like his own possession, his treasure, as the mother of
that child would have done.  His gnome's eye, fastened upon
her, inundated her with tenderness, sadness, and pity, and was
suddenly raised filled with lightnings.  Then the women
laughed and wept, the crowd stamped with enthusiasm, for,
at that moment Quasimodo had a beauty of his own.  He was
handsome; he, that orphan, that foundling, that outcast, he
felt himself august and strong, he gazed in the face of that
society from which he was banished, and in which he had so
powerfully intervened, of that human justice from which he
had wrenched its prey, of all those tigers whose jaws were
forced to remain empty, of those policemen, those judges,
those executioners, of all that force of the king which he,
the meanest of creatures, had just broken, with the force
of God.

And then, it was touching to behold this protection which
had fallen from a being so hideous upon a being so unhappy,
a creature condemned to death saved by Quasimodo.  They
were two extremes of natural and social wretchedness, coming
into contact and aiding each other.

Meanwhile, after several moments of triumph, Quasimodo
had plunged abruptly into the church with his burden.  The
populace, fond of all prowess, sought him with their eyes,
beneath the gloomy nave, regretting that he had so speedily
disappeared from their acclamations.  All at once, he was
seen to re-appear at one of the extremities of the gallery of
the kings of France; he traversed it, running like a madman,
raising his conquest high in his arms and shouting: "Sanctuary!"
The crowd broke forth into fresh applause.  The gallery
passed, he plunged once more into the interior of the
church.  A moment later, he re-appeared upon the upper
platform, with the gypsy still in his arms, still running
madly, still crying, "Sanctuary!" and the throng applauded.
Finally, he made his appearance for the third time upon the
summit of the tower where hung the great bell; from that
point he seemed to be showing to the entire city the girl
whom he had saved, and his voice of thunder, that voice
which was so rarely heard, and which he never heard himself,
repeated thrice with frenzy, even to the clouds: "Sanctuary!
Sanctuary!  Sanctuary!"

"Noel!  Noel!" shouted the populace in its turn; and that
immense acclamation flew to astonish the crowd assembled
at the GrΦve on the other bank, and the recluse who was
still waiting with her eyes riveted on the gibbet.





BOOK NINTH.






CHAPTER I.

DELIRIUM.



Claude Frollo was no longer in Notre-Dame when his
adopted son so abruptly cut the fatal web in which the
archdeacon and the gypsy were entangled.  On returning to the
sacristy he had torn off his alb, cope, and stole, had flung all
into the hands of the stupefied beadle, had made his escape
through the private door of the cloister, had ordered a boatman
of the Terrain to transport him to the left bank of the
Seine, and had plunged into the hilly streets of the
University, not knowing whither he was going, encountering
at every step groups of men and women who were hurrying
joyously towards the Pont Saint-Michel, in the hope of still
arriving in time to see the witch hung there,--pale, wild,
more troubled, more blind and more fierce than a night bird
let loose and pursued by a troop of children in broad
daylight.  He no longer knew where he was, what he thought,
or whether he were dreaming.  He went forward, walking,
running, taking any street at haphazard, making no choice,
only urged ever onward away from the GrΦve, the horrible
GrΦve, which he felt confusedly, to be behind him.

In this manner he skirted Mount Sainte-GeneviΦve, and
finally emerged from the town by the Porte Saint-Victor.
He continued his flight as long as he could see, when he
turned round, the turreted enclosure of the University, and
the rare houses of the suburb; but, when, at length, a rise of
ground had completely concealed from him that odious Paris,
when he could believe himself to be a hundred leagues distant
from it, in the fields, in the desert, he halted, and it
seemed to him that he breathed more freely.

Then frightful ideas thronged his mind.  Once more he
could see clearly into his soul, and he shuddered.  He
thought of that unhappy girl who had destroyed him, and
whom he had destroyed.  He cast a haggard eye over the
double, tortuous way which fate had caused their two destinies
to pursue up to their point of intersection, where it had
dashed them against each other without mercy.  He meditated
on the folly of eternal vows, on the vanity of chastity,
of science, of religion, of virtue, on the uselessness of God.
He plunged to his heart's content in evil thoughts, and in
proportion as he sank deeper, he felt a Satanic laugh burst
forth within him.

And as he thus sifted his soul to the bottom, when he
perceived how large a space nature had prepared there for the
passions, he sneered still more bitterly.  He stirred up in the
depths of his heart all his hatred, all his malevolence; and,
with the cold glance of a physician who examines a patient,
he recognized the fact that this malevolence was nothing but
vitiated love; that love, that source of every virtue in man,
turned to horrible things in the heart of a priest, and that
a man constituted like himself, in making himself a priest,
made himself a demon.  Then he laughed frightfully, and
suddenly became pale again, when he considered the most
sinister side of his fatal passion, of that corrosive,
venomous malignant, implacable love, which had ended only
in the gibbet for one of them and in hell for the other;
condemnation for her, damnation for him.

And then his laughter came again, when he reflected that
Phoebus was alive; that after all, the captain lived, was gay
and happy, had handsomer doublets than ever, and a new
mistress whom he was conducting to see the old one hanged.
His sneer redoubled its bitterness when he reflected that out
of the living beings whose death he had desired, the gypsy,
the only creature whom he did not hate, was the only one who
had not escaped him.

Then from the captain, his thought passed to the people,
and there came to him a jealousy of an unprecedented sort.
He reflected that the people also, the entire populace,
had had before their eyes the woman whom he loved exposed
almost naked.  He writhed his arms with agony as he thought
that the woman whose form, caught by him alone in the
darkness would have been supreme happiness, had been delivered
up in broad daylight at full noonday, to a whole people, clad
as for a night of voluptuousness.  He wept with rage over all
these mysteries of love, profaned, soiled, laid bare, withered
forever.  He wept with rage as he pictured to himself how
many impure looks had been gratified at the sight of that
badly fastened shift, and that this beautiful girl, this virgin
lily, this cup of modesty and delight, to which he would have
dared to place his lips only trembling, had just been transformed
into a sort of public bowl, whereat the vilest populace
of Paris, thieves, beggars, lackeys, had come to quaff in
common an audacious, impure, and depraved pleasure.

And when he sought to picture to himself the happiness
which he might have found upon earth, if she had not been a
gypsy, and if he had not been a priest, if Phoebus had not
existed and if she had loved him; when he pictured to himself
that a life of serenity and love would have been possible
to him also, even to him; that there were at that very moment,
here and there upon the earth, happy couples spending the
hours in sweet converse beneath orange trees, on the banks of
brooks, in the presence of a setting sun, of a starry night;
and that if God had so willed, he might have formed with her
one of those blessed couples,--his heart melted in tenderness
and despair.

Oh! she! still she!  It was this fixed idea which returned
incessantly, which tortured him, which ate into his brain, and
rent his vitals.  He did not regret, he did not repent; all that
he had done he was ready to do again; he preferred to behold
her in the hands of the executioner rather than in the arms of
the captain.  But he suffered; he suffered so that at intervals
he tore out handfuls of his hair to see whether it were not
turning white.

Among other moments there came one, when it occurred to
him that it was perhaps the very minute when the hideous
chain which he had seen that morning, was pressing its iron
noose closer about that frail and graceful neck.  This thought
caused the perspiration to start from every pore.

There was another moment when, while laughing diabolically
at himself, he represented to himself la Esmeralda as he
had seen her on that first day, lively, careless, joyous, gayly
attired, dancing, winged, harmonious, and la Esmeralda of the
last day, in her scanty shift, with a rope about her neck,
mounting slowly with her bare feet, the angular ladder of the
gallows; he figured to himself this double picture in such a
manner .that he gave vent to a terrible cry.

While this hurricane of despair overturned, broke, tore up,
bent, uprooted everything in his soul, he gazed at nature
around him.  At his feet, some chickens were searching the
thickets and pecking, enamelled beetles ran about in the sun;
overhead, some groups of dappled gray clouds were floating
across the blue sky; on the horizon, the spire of the Abbey
Saint-Victor pierced the ridge of the hill with its slate
obelisk; and the miller of the Copeaue hillock was whistling as
he watched the laborious wings of his mill turning.  All this
active, organized, tranquil life, recurring around him under
a thousand forms, hurt him.  He resumed his flight.

He sped thus across the fields until evening.  This flight
from nature, life, himself, man, God, everything, lasted all day
long.  Sometimes he flung himself face downward on the,
earth, and tore up the young blades of wheat with his nails.
Sometimes he halted in the deserted street of a village, and
his thoughts were so intolerable that he grasped his head in
both hands and tried to tear it from his shoulders in order
to dash it upon the pavement.

Towards the hour of sunset, he examined himself again,
and found himself nearly mad.  The tempest which had raged
within him ever since the instant when he had lost the hope
and the will to save the gypsy,--that tempest had not left in
his conscience a single healthy idea, a single thought which
maintained its upright position.  His reason lay there almost
entirely destroyed.  There remained but two distinct images
in his mind, la Esmeralda and the gallows; all the rest was
blank.  Those two images united, presented to him a frightful
group; and the more he concentrated what attention and
thought was left to him, the more he beheld them grow, in
accordance with a fantastic progression, the one in grace, in
charm, in beauty, in light, the other in deformity and horror;
so that at last la Esmeralda appeared to him like a star, the
gibbet like an enormous, fleshless arm.

One remarkable fact is, that during the whole of this torture,
the idea of dying did not seriously occur to him.  The
wretch was made so.  He clung to life.  Perhaps he really
saw hell beyond it.

Meanwhile, the day continued to decline.  The living being
which still existed in him reflected vaguely on retracing its
steps.  He believed himself to be far away from Paris; on
taking his bearings, he perceived that he had only circled the
enclosure of the University.  The spire of Saint-Sulpice, and
the three lofty needles of Saint Germain-des-PrΘs, rose above
the horizon on his right.  He turned his steps in that
direction.  When he heard the brisk challenge of the men-at-arms
of the abbey, around the crenelated, circumscribing wall of
Saint-Germain, he turned aside, took a path which presented
itself between the abbey and the lazar-house of the bourg, and
at the expiration of a few minutes found himself on the
verge of the PrΘ-aux-Clercs.  This meadow was celebrated by
reason of the brawls which went on there night and day; it
was the hydra of the poor monks of Saint-Germain: ~quod
mouachis Sancti-Germaini pratensis hydra fuit, clericis nova
semper dissidiorum capita suscitantibus~.  The archdeacon was
afraid of meeting some one there; he feared every human
countenance; he had just avoided the University and the Bourg
Saint-Germain; he wished to re-enter the streets as late as
possible.  He skirted the PrΘ-aux-Clercs, took the deserted path
which separated it from the Dieu-Neuf, and at last reached the
water's edge.  There Dom Claude found a boatman, who, for
a few farthings in Parisian coinage, rowed him up the Seine as
far as the point of the city, and landed him on that tongue
of abandoned land where the reader has already beheld
Gringoire dreaming, and which was prolonged beyond the
king's gardens, parallel to the Ile du Passeur-aux-Vaches.

The monotonous rocking of the boat and the ripple of the
water had, in some sort, quieted the unhappy Claude.  When
the boatman had taken his departure, he remained standing
stupidly on the strand, staring straight before him and
perceiving objects only through magnifying oscillations which
rendered everything a sort of phantasmagoria to him.  The
fatigue of a great grief not infrequently produces this effect
on the mind.

The sun had set behind the lofty Tour-de-Nesle.  It was the
twilight hour.  The sky was white, the water of the river was
white.  Between these two white expanses, the left bank of
the Seine, on which his eyes were fixed, projected its gloomy
mass and, rendered ever thinner and thinner by perspective, it
plunged into the gloom of the horizon like a black spire.  It
was loaded with houses, of which only the obscure outline
could be distinguished, sharply brought out in shadows against
the light background of the sky and the water.  Here and
there windows began to gleam, like the holes in a brazier.
That immense black obelisk thus isolated between the two
white expanses of the sky and the river, which was very broad
at this point, produced upon Dom Claude a singular effect,
comparable to that which would be experienced by a man
who, reclining on his back at the foot of the tower of
Strasburg, should gaze at the enormous spire plunging into the
shadows of the twilight above his head.  Only, in this case,
it was Claude who was erect and the obelisk which was lying
down; but, as the river, reflecting the sky, prolonged the abyss
below him, the immense promontory seemed to be as boldly
launched into space as any cathedral spire; and the impression
was the same.  This impression had even one stronger and
more profound point about it, that it was indeed the tower
of Strasbourg, but the tower of Strasbourg two leagues in
height; something unheard of, gigantic, immeasurable; an
edifice such as no human eye has ever seen; a tower of Babel.
The chimneys of the houses, the battlements of the walls, the
faceted gables of the roofs, the spire of the Augustines, the
tower of Nesle, all these projections which broke the profile
of the colossal obelisk added to the illusion by displaying in
eccentric fashion to the eye the indentations of a luxuriant
and fantastic sculpture.

Claude, in the state of hallucination in which he found
himself, believed that he saw, that he saw with his actual
eyes, the bell tower of hell; the thousand lights scattered
over the whole height of the terrible tower seemed to him so
many porches of the immense interior furnace; the voices and
noises which escaped from it seemed so many shrieks, so
many death groans.  Then he became alarmed, he put his
hands on his ears that he might no longer hear, turned his
back that he might no longer see, and fled from the frightful
vision with hasty strides.

But the vision was in himself.

When he re-entered the streets, the passers-by elbowing each
other by the light of the shop-fronts, produced upon him the
effect of a constant going and coming of spectres about him.
There were strange noises in his ears; extraordinary fancies
disturbed his brain.  He saw neither houses, nor pavements,
nor chariots, nor men and women, but a chaos of indeterminate
objects whose edges melted into each other.  At the corner
of the Rue de la Barillerie, there was a grocer's shop whose
porch was garnished all about, according to immemorial
custom, with hoops of tin from which hung a circle of wooden
candles, which came in contact with each other in the wind,
and rattled like castanets.  He thought he heard a cluster of
skeletons at Montfauτon clashing together in the gloom.

"Oh!" he muttered, "the night breeze dashes them against
each other, and mingles the noise of their chains with the
rattle of their bones!  Perhaps she is there among them!"

In his state of frenzy, he knew not whither he was going.
After a few strides he found himself on the Pont Saint-
Michel.  There was a light in the window of a ground-floor
room; he approached.  Through a cracked window he beheld
a mean chamber which recalled some confused memory to his
mind.  In that room, badly lighted by a meagre lamp, there
was a fresh, light-haired young man, with a merry face, who
amid loud bursts of laughter was embracing a very audaciously
attired young girl; and near the lamp sat an old crone spinning
and singing in a quavering voice.  As the young man did
not laugh constantly, fragments of the old woman's ditty
reached the priest; it was something unintelligible yet
frightful,--


         "~GrΦve, aboie, GrΦve, grouille!
         File, file, ma quenouille,
         File sa corde au bourreau,
         Qui siffle dans le pre(au,
         GrΦve, aboie, GrΦve, grouille~!

        "~La belle corde de chanvre!
        Semez d'Issy jusqu'ß Vanvre
        Du chanvre et non pas du ble(.
        Le voleur n'a pas vole(
        La belle corde de chanvre~.

        "~GrΦve, grouille, GrΦve, aboie!
        Pour voir la fille de joie,
        Prendre au gibet chassieux,
        Les fenΩtres sont des yeux.
        GrΦve, grouille, GrΦve, aboie!"*


*  Bark, GrΦve, grumble, GrΦve!  Spin, spin, my distaff, spin
her rope for the hangman, who is whistling in the meadow.  What
a beautiful hempen rope!  Sow hemp, not wheat, from Issy to
Vanvre.  The thief hath not stolen the beautiful hempen rope.
Grumble, GrΦve, bark, GrΦve!  To see the dissolute wench hang
on the blear-eyed gibbet, windows are eyes.


Thereupon the young man laughed and caressed the wench.
The crone was la Falourdel; the girl was a courtesan; the
young man was his brother Jehan.

He continued to gaze.  That spectacle was as good as any other.

He saw Jehan go to a window at the end of the room, open
it, cast a glance on the quay, where in the distance blazed a
thousand lighted casements, and he heard him say as he
closed the sash,--

"'Pon my soul!  How dark it is; the people are lighting
their candles, and the good God his stars."

Then Jehan came back to the hag, smashed a bottle standing
on the table, exclaiming,--

"Already empty, ~cor-boeuf~! and I have no more money!
Isabeau, my dear, I shall not be satisfied with Jupiter until
he has changed your two white nipples into two black bottles,
where I may suck wine of Beaune day and night."

This fine pleasantry made the courtesan laugh, and Jehan
left the room.

Dom Claude had barely time to fling himself on the ground
in order that he might not be met, stared in the face and
recognized by his brother.  Luckily, the street was dark, and
the scholar was tipsy.  Nevertheless, he caught sight of the
archdeacon prone upon the earth in the mud.

"Oh!  oh!" said he; "here's a fellow who has been leading
a jolly life, to-day."

He stirred up Dom Claude with his foot, and the latter held
his breath.

"Dead drunk," resumed Jehan.  "Come, he's full.  A
regular leech detached from a hogshead.  He's bald," he
added, bending down, "'tis an old man!  ~Fortunate senex~!"

Then Dom Claude heard him retreat, saying,--

"'Tis all the same, reason is a fine thing, and my brother
the archdeacon is very happy in that he is wise and has money."

Then the archdeacon rose to his feet, and ran without halting,
towards Notre-Dame, whose enormous towers he beheld rising above
the houses through the gloom.

At the instant when he arrived, panting, on the Place du
Parvis, he shrank back and dared not raise his eyes to the
fatal edifice.

"Oh!" he said, in a low voice, "is it really true that such
a thing took place here, to-day, this very morning?"

Still, he ventured to glance at the church.  The front was
sombre; the sky behind was glittering with stars.  The
crescent of the moon, in her flight upward from the horizon,
had paused at the moment, on the summit of the light hand
tower, and seemed to have perched itself, like a luminous
bird, on the edge of the balustrade, cut out in black trefoils.

The cloister door was shut; but the archdeacon always
carried with him the key of the tower in which his laboratory
was situated.  He made use of it to enter the church.

In the church he found the gloom and silence of a cavern.
By the deep shadows which fell in broad sheets from all
directions, he recognized the fact that the hangings for
the ceremony of the morning had not yet been removed.  The
great silver cross shone from the depths of the gloom,
powdered with some sparkling points, like the milky way of
that sepulchral night.  The long windows of the choir showed
the upper extremities of their arches above the black draperies,
and their painted panes, traversed by a ray of moonlight
had no longer any hues but the doubtful colors of night, a
sort of violet, white and blue, whose tint is found only on
the faces of the dead.  The archdeacon, on perceiving these
wan spots all around the choir, thought he beheld the mitres
of damned bishops.  He shut his eyes, and when he opened
them again, he thought they were a circle of pale visages
gazing at him.

He started to flee across the church.  Then it seemed to
him that the church also was shaking, moving, becoming
endued with animation, that it was alive; that each of the
great columns was turning into an enormous paw, which was
beating the earth with its big stone spatula, and that the
gigantic cathedral was no longer anything but a sort of
prodigious elephant, which was breathing and marching with
its pillars for feet, its two towers for trunks and the
immense black cloth for its housings.

This fever or madness had reached such a degree of intensity
that the external world was no longer anything more for
the unhappy man than a sort of Apocalypse,- visible, palpable,
terrible.

For one moment, he was relieved.  As he plunged into the
side aisles, he perceived a reddish light behind a cluster of
pillars.  He ran towards it as to a star.  It was the poor lamp
which lighted the public breviary of Notre-Dame night and
day, beneath its iron grating.  He flung himself eagerly upon
the holy book in the hope of finding some consolation, or some
encouragement there.  The hook lay open at this passage of
Job, over which his staring eye glanced,--

"And a spirit passed before my face, and I heard a small
voice, and the hair of my flesh stood up."

On reading these gloomy words, he felt that which a blind
man feels when he feels himself pricked by the staff which he
has picked up.  His knees gave way beneath him, and he sank
upon the pavement, thinking of her who had died that day.
He felt so many monstrous vapors pass and discharge themselves
in his brain, that it seemed to him that his head had
become one of the chimneys of hell.

It would appear that he remained a long time in this
attitude, no longer thinking, overwhelmed and passive beneath
the hand of the demon.  At length some strength returned to
him; it occurred to him to take refuge in his tower beside
his faithful Quasimodo.  He rose; and, as he was afraid, he
took the lamp from the breviary to light his way.  It was
a sacrilege; but he had got beyond heeding such a trifle now.

He slowly climbed the stairs of the towers, filled with a
secret fright which must have been communicated to the rare
passers-by in the Place du Parvis by the mysterious light of
his lamp, mounting so late from loophole to loophole of the
bell tower.

All at once, he felt a freshness on his face, and found himself
at the door of the highest gallery.  The air was cold; the
sky was filled with hurrying clouds, whose large, white
flakes drifted one upon another like the breaking up of river
ice after the winter.  The crescent of the moon, stranded in
the midst of the clouds, seemed a celestial vessel caught in
the ice-cakes of the air.

He lowered his gaze, and contemplated for a moment,
through the railing of slender columns which unites the two
towers, far away, through a gauze of mists and smoke, the
silent throng of the roofs of Paris, pointed, innumerable,
crowded and small like the waves of a tranquil sea on a sum-
mer night.

The moon cast a feeble ray, which imparted to earth and
heaven an ashy hue.

At that moment the clock raised its shrill, cracked voice.
Midnight rang out.  The priest thought of midday; twelve
o'clock had come back again.

"Oh!" he said in a very low tone, "she must be cold now."

All at once, a gust of wind extinguished his lamp, and
almost at the same instant, he beheld a shade, a whiteness, a
form, a woman, appear from the opposite angle of the tower.
He started.  Beside this woman was a little goat, which mingled
its bleat with the last bleat of the clock.

He had strength enough to look.  It was she.

She was pale, she was gloomy.  Her hair fell over her
shoulders as in the morning; but there was no longer a rope
on her neck, her hands were no longer bound; she was free,
she was dead.

She was dressed in white and had a white veil on her head.

She came towards him, slowly, with her gaze fixed on the
sky.  The supernatural goat followed her.  He felt as though
made of stone and too heavy to flee.  At every step which
she took in advance, he took one backwards, and that was all.
In this way he retreated once more beneath the gloomy arch
of the stairway.  He was chilled by the thought that she
might enter there also; had she done so, he would have died
of terror.

She did arrive, in fact, in front of the door to the stairway,
and paused there for several minutes, stared intently into the
darkness, but without appearing to see the priest, and passed
on.  She seemed taller to him than when she had been alive;
he saw the moon through her white robe; he heard her
breath.

When she had passed on, he began to descend the staircase
again, with the slowness which he had observed in the spectre,
believing himself to be a spectre too, haggard, with hair on
end, his extinguished lamp still in his hand; and as he descended
the spiral steps, he distinctly heard in his ear a voice
laughing and repeating,--

"A spirit passed before my face, and I heard a small voice,
and the hair of my flesh stood up."





CHAPTER II.

HUNCHBACKED, ONE EYED, LAME.



Every city during the Middle Ages, and every city in France
down to the time of Louis XII. had its places of asylum.
These sanctuaries, in the midst of the deluge of penal and
barbarous jurisdictions which inundated the city, were a
species of islands which rose above the level of human justice.
Every criminal who landed there was safe.  There were in
every suburb almost as many places of asylum as gallows.
It was the abuse of impunity by the side of the abuse of
punishment; two bad things which strove to correct each
other.  The palaces of the king, the hotels of the princes, and
especially churches, possessed the right of asylum.  Sometimes
a whole city which stood in need of being repeopled was
temporarily created a place of refuge.  Louis XI. made
all Paris a refuge in 1467.

His foot once within the asylum, the criminal was sacred;
but he must beware of leaving it; one step outside the sanctuary,
and he fell back into the flood.  The wheel, the gibbet,
the strappado, kept good guard around the place of refuge, and
lay in watch incessantly for their prey, like sharks around a
vessel.  Hence, condemned men were to be seen whose hair
had grown white in a cloister, on the steps of a palace, in the
enclosure of an abbey, beneath the porch of a church; in this
manner the asylum was a prison as much as any other.  It
sometimes happened that a solemn decree of parliament
violated the asylum and restored the condemned man to the
executioner; but this was of rare occurrence.  Parliaments
were afraid of the bishops, and when there was friction
between these two robes, the gown had but a poor chance
against the cassock.  Sometimes, however, as in the affair of
the assassins of Petit-Jean, the headsman of Paris, and in
that of Emery Rousseau, the murderer of Jean Valleret, justice
overleaped the church and passed on to the execution of
its sentences; but unless by virtue of a decree of Parliament,
woe to him who violated a place of asylum with armed force!
The reader knows the manner of death of Robert de Clermont,
Marshal of France, and of Jean de ChΓlons, Marshal of
Champagne; and yet the question was only of a certain Perrin
Marc, the clerk of a money-changer, a miserable assassin;
but the two marshals had broken the doors of St. MΘry.
Therein lay the enormity.

Such respect was cherished for places of refuge that, according
to tradition, animals even felt it at times.  Aymoire
relates that a stag, being chased by Dagobert, having taken
refuge near the tomb of Saint-Denis, the pack of hounds
stopped short and barked.

Churches generally had a small apartment prepared for the
reception of supplicants.  In 1407, Nicolas Flamel caused to
be built on the vaults of Saint-Jacques de la Boucherie, a
chamber which cost him four livres six sous, sixteen farthings,
parisis.

At Notre-Dame it was a tiny cell situated on the roof of the
side aisle, beneath the flying buttresses, precisely at the spot
where the wife of the present janitor of the towers has made
for herself a garden, which is to the hanging gardens of Babylon
what a lettuce is to a palm-tree, what a porter's wife is
to a Semiramis.

It was here that Quasimodo had deposited la Esmeralda,
after his wild and triumphant course.  As long as that course
lasted, the young girl had been unable to recover her senses,
half unconscious, half awake, no longer feeling anything,
except that she was mounting through the air, floating in it,
flying in it, that something was raising her above the earth.
From time to time she heard the loud laughter, the noisy voice
of Quasimodo in her ear; she half opened her eyes; then
below her she confusedly beheld Paris checkered with its
thousand roofs of slate and tiles, like a red and blue mosaic,
above her head the frightful and joyous face of Quasimodo.
Then her eyelids drooped again; she thought that all was
over, that they had executed her during her swoon, and that
the misshapen spirit which had presided over her destiny,
had laid hold of her and was bearing her away.  She dared
not look at him, and she surrendered herself to her fate.
But when the bellringer, dishevelled and panting, had deposited
her in the cell of refuge, when she felt his huge hands
gently detaching the cord which bruised her arms, she felt
that sort of shock which awakens with a start the passengers
of a vessel which runs aground in the middle of a dark
night.  Her thoughts awoke also, and returned to her one by
one.  She saw that she was in Notre-Dame; she remembered
having been torn from the hands of the executioner; that
Phoebus was alive, that Phoebus loved her no longer; and
as these two ideas, one of which shed so much bitterness over
the other, presented themselves simultaneously to the poor
condemned girl; she turned to Quasimodo, who was standing
in front of her, and who terrified her; she said to him,--"Why
have you saved me?"

He gazed at her with anxiety, as though seeking to divine
what she was saying to him.  She repeated her question.
Then he gave her a profoundly sorrowful glance and fled.
She was astonished.

A few moments later he returned, bearing a package which
he cast at her feet.  It was clothing which some charitable
women had left on the threshold of the church for her.

Then she dropped her eyes upon herself and saw that she
was almost naked, and blushed.  Life had returned.

Quasimodo appeared to experience something of this modesty.
He covered his eyes with his large hand and retired
once more, but slowly.

She made haste to dress herself.  The robe was a white
one with a white veil,--the garb of a novice of the H⌠tel-Dien.

She had barely finished when she beheld Quasimodo returning.
He carried a basket under one arm and a mattress under
the other.  In the basket there was a bottle, bread, and some
provisions.  He set the basket on the floor and said, "Eat!"
He spread the mattress on the flagging and said, "Sleep."

It was his own repast, it was his own bed, which the bellringer
had gone in search of.

The gypsy raised her eyes to thank him, but she could not
articulate a word.  She dropped her head with a quiver of terror.

Then he said to her. -

"I frighten you.  I am very ugly, am I not?  Do not look
at me; only listen to me.  During the day you will remain
here; at night you can walk all over the church.  But do not
leave the church either by day or by night.  You would be
lost.  They would kill you, and I should die."

She was touched and raised her head to answer him.  He
had disappeared.  She found herself alone once more, meditating
upon the singular words of this almost monstrous being,
and struck by the sound of his voice, which was so hoarse yet
so gentle.

Then she examined her cell.  It was a chamber about six
feet square, with a small window and a door on the slightly
sloping plane of the roof formed of flat stones.  Many gutters
with the figures of animals seemed to be bending down around
her, and stretching their necks in order to stare at her through
the window.  Over the edge of her roof she perceived the tops
of thousands of chimneys which caused the smoke of all the
fires in Paris to rise beneath her eyes.  A sad sight for the
poor gypsy, a foundling, condemned to death, an unhappy
creature, without country, without family, without a hearthstone.

At the moment when the thought of her isolation thus appeared
to her more poignant than ever, she felt a bearded and
hairy head glide between her hands, upon her knees.  She
started (everything alarmed her now) and looked.  It was the
poor goat, the agile Djali, which had made its escape after
her, at the moment when Quasimodo had put to flight Charmolue's
brigade, and which had been lavishing caresses on her
feet for nearly an hour past, without being able to win a
glance.  The gypsy covered him with kisses.

"Oh!  Djali!" she said, "how I have forgotten thee!  And
so thou still thinkest of me!  Oh! thou art not an ingrate!"

At the same time, as though an invisible hand had lifted
the weight which had repressed her tears in her heart for so
long, she began to weep, and, in proportion as her tears flowed,
she felt all that was most acrid and bitter in her grief depart
with them.

Evening came, she thought the night so beautiful that she
made the circuit of the elevated gallery which surrounds the
church.  It afforded her some relief, so calm did the earth
appear when viewed from that height.




CHAPTER III.

DEAF.



On the following morning, she perceived on awaking, that
she had been asleep.  This singular thing astonished her.
She had been so long unaccustomed to sleep!  A joyous ray
of the rising sun entered through her window and touched
her face.  At the same time with the sun, she beheld at that
window an object which frightened her, the unfortunate face
of Quasimodo.  She involuntarily closed her eyes again, but
in vain; she fancied that she still saw through the rosy lids
that gnome's mask, one-eyed and gap-toothed.  Then, while
she still kept her eyes closed, she heard a rough voice saying,
very gently,--

"Be not afraid.  I am your friend.  I came to watch you
sleep.  It does not hurt you if I come to see you sleep, does
it?  What difference does it make to you if I am here when
your eyes are closed!  Now I am going.  Stay, I have placed
myself behind the wall.  You can open your eyes again."

There was something more plaintive than these words, and
that was the accent in which they were uttered.  The gypsy,
much touched, opened her eyes.  He was, in fact, no longer
at the window.  She approached the opening, and beheld the
poor hunchback crouching in an angle of the wall, in a sad
and resigned attitude.  She made an effort to surmount the
repugnance with which he inspired her.  "Come," she said
to him gently.  From the movement of the gypsy's lips,
Quasimodo thought that she was driving him away; then he
rose and retired limping, slowly, with drooping head, without
even daring to raise to the young girl his gaze full of despair.
"Do come," she cried, but he continued to retreat.  Then
she darted from her cell, ran to him, and grasped his arm.
On feeling her touch him, Quasimodo trembled in every limb.
He raised his suppliant eye, and seeing that she was leading
him back to her quarters, his whole face beamed with joy and
tenderness.  She tried to make him enter the cell; but he
persisted in remaining on the threshold.  "No, no," said he;
"the owl enters not the nest of the lark."

Then she crouched down gracefully on her couch, with her
goat asleep at her feet.  Both remained motionless for several
moments, considering in silence, she so much grace, he so
much ugliness.  Every moment she discovered some fresh
deformity in Quasimodo.  Her glance travelled from his
knock knees to his humped back, from his humped back to
his only eye.  She could not comprehend the existence of a
being so awkwardly fashioned.  Yet there was so much sadness
and so much gentleness spread over all this, that she
began to become reconciled to it.

He was the first to break the silence.  "So you were telling
me to return?"

She made an affirmative sign of the head, and said, "Yes."

He understood the motion of the head.  "Alas!" he said,
as though hesitating whether to finish, "I am--I am deaf."

"Poor man!" exclaimed the Bohemian, with an expression
of kindly pity.

He began to smile sadly.

"You think that that was all that I lacked, do you not?
Yes, I am deaf, that is the way I am made.  'Tis horrible, is
it not?  You are so beautiful!"

There lay in the accents of the wretched man so profound a
consciousness of his misery, that she had not the strength to
say a word.  Besides, he would not have heard her.  He
went on,--

"Never have I seen my ugliness as at the present moment.
When I compare myself to you, I feel a very great pity for
myself, poor unhappy monster that I am!  Tell me, I must
look to you like a beast.  You, you are a ray of sunshine, a
drop of dew, the song of a bird!  I am something frightful,
neither man nor animal, I know not what, harder, more
trampled under foot, and more unshapely than a pebble
stone!"

Then he began to laugh, and that laugh was the most
heartbreaking thing in the world.  He continued,--

"Yes, I am deaf; but you shall talk to me by gestures, by
signs.  I have a master who talks with me in that way.
And then, I shall very soon know your wish from the movement
of your lips, from your look."

"Well!" she interposed with a smile, "tell me why you
saved me."

He watched her attentively while she was speaking.

"I understand," he replied.  "You ask me why I saved
you.  You have forgotten a wretch who tried to abduct you
one night, a wretch to whom you rendered succor on the
following day on their infamous pillory.  A drop of water
and a little pity,--that is more than I can repay with my life.
You have forgotten that wretch; but he remembers it."

She listened to him with profound tenderness.  A tear
swam in the eye of the bellringer, but did not fall.  He
seemed to make it a sort of point of honor to retain it.

"Listen," he resumed, when he was no longer afraid that
the tear would escape; "our towers here are very high,
a man who should fall from them would be dead before
touching the pavement; when it shall please you to have
me fall, you will not have to utter even a word, a glance
will suffice."

Then he rose.  Unhappy as was the Bohemian, this eccentric
being still aroused some compassion in her.  She made
him a sign to remain.

"No, no," said he; "I must not remain too long.  I am not
at my ease.  It is out of pity that you do not turn away your
eyes.  I shall go to some place where I can see you without
your seeing me: it will be better so."

He drew from his pocket a little metal whistle.

"Here," said he, "when you have need of me, when you
wish me to come, when you will not feel too ranch horror at
the sight of me, use this whistle.  I can hear this sound."

He laid the whistle on the floor and fled.




CHAPTER IV.

EARTHENWARE AND CRYSTAL.



Day followed day.  Calm gradually returned to the soul of
la Esmeralda.  Excess of grief, like excess of joy is a violent
thing which lasts but a short time.  The heart of man cannot
remain long in one extremity.  The gypsy had suffered so
much, that nothing was left her but astonishment.  With
security, hope had returned to her.  She was outside the pale
of society, outside the pale of life, but she had a vague feeling
that it might not be impossible to return to it.  She was like
a dead person, who should hold in reserve the key to her tomb.

She felt the terrible images which had so long persecuted
her, gradually departing.  All the hideous phantoms, Pierrat
Torterue, Jacques Charmolue, were effaced from her mind,
all, even the priest.

And then, Phoebus was alive; she was sure of it, she had
seen him.  To her the fact of Phoebus being alive was everything.
After the series of fatal shocks which had overturned
everything within her, she had found but one thing intact in
her soul, one sentiment,--her love for the captain.  Love is
like a tree; it sprouts forth of itself, sends its roots out
deeply through our whole being, and often continues to flourish
greenly over a heart in ruins.

And the inexplicable point about it is that the more blind
is this passion, the more tenacious it is.  It is never more
solid than when it has no reason in it.

La Esmeralda did not think of the captain without bitterness,
no doubt.  No doubt it was terrible that he also should
have been deceived; that he should have believed that
impossible thing, that he could have conceived of a stab dealt
by her who would have given a thousand lives for him.  But,
after all, she must not be too angry with him for it; had she
not confessed her crime? had she not yielded, weak woman
that she was, to torture?  The fault was entirely hers.  She
should have allowed her finger nails to be torn out rather
than such a word to be wrenched from her.  In short, if she
could but see Phoebus once more, for a single minute, only
one word would be required, one look, in order to undeceive
him, to bring him back.  She did not doubt it.  She was
astonished also at many singular things, at the accident of
Phoebus's presence on the day of the penance, at the young
girl with whom he had been.  She was his sister, no doubt.
An unreasonable explanation, but she contented herself with
it, because she needed to believe that Phoebus still loved
her, and loved her alone.  Had he not sworn it to her?  What
more was needed, simple and credulous as she was?  And
then, in this matter, were not appearances much more against
her than against him?  Accordingly, she waited.  She hoped.

Let us add that the church, that vast church, which
surrounded her on every side, which guarded her, which saved
her, was itself a sovereign tranquillizer.  The solemn lines
of that architecture, the religious attitude of all the
objects which surrounded the young girl, the serene and pious
thoughts which emanated, so to speak, from all the pores
of that stone, acted upon her without her being aware of it.
The edifice had also sounds fraught with such benediction and
such majesty, that they soothed this ailing soul.  The monotonous
chanting of the celebrants, the responses of the people
to the priest, sometimes inarticulate, sometimes thunderous,
the harmonious trembling of the painted windows, the organ,
bursting forth like a hundred trumpets, the three belfries,
humming like hives of huge bees, that whole orchestra on
which bounded a gigantic scale, ascending, descending incessantly
from the voice of a throng to that of one bell, dulled
her memory, her imagination, her grief.  The bells, in particular,
lulled her.  It was something like a powerful magnetism
which those vast instruments shed over her in great waves.

Thus every sunrise found her more calm, breathing better,
less pale.  In proportion as her inward wounds closed, her
grace and beauty blossomed once more on her countenance,
but more thoughtful, more reposeful.  Her former character
also returned to her, somewhat even of her gayety, her pretty
pout, her love for her goat, her love for singing, her modesty.
She took care to dress herself in the morning in the corner of
her cell for fear some inhabitants of the neighboring attics
might see her through the window.

When the thought of Phoebus left her time, the gypsy sometimes
thought of Quasimodo.  He was the sole bond, the sole
connection, the sole communication which remained to her
with men, with the living.  Unfortunate girl! she was more
outside the world than Quasimodo.  She understood not
in the least the strange friend whom chance had given her.
She often reproached herself for not feeling a gratitude which
should close her eyes, but decidedly, she could not accustom
herself to the poor bellringer.  He was too ugly.

She had left the whistle which he had given her lying on
the ground.  This did not prevent Quasimodo from making his
appearance from time to time during the first few days.  She
did her best not to turn aside with too much repugnance when
he came to bring her her basket of provisions or her jug of
water, but he always perceived the slightest movement of
this sort, and then he withdrew sadly.

Once he came at the moment when she was caressing
Djali.  He stood pensively for several minutes before this
graceful group of the goat and the gypsy; at last he said,
shaking his heavy and ill-formed head,--

"My misfortune is that I still resemble a man too much.  I
should like to be wholly a beast like that goat."

She gazed at him in amazement.

He replied to the glance,--

"Oh!  I well know why," and he went away.

On another occasion he presented himself at the door of the
cell (which he never entered) at the moment when la Esmeralda
was singing an old Spanish ballad, the words of which
she did not understand, but which had lingered in her ear
because the gypsy women had lulled her to sleep with it
when she was a little child.  At the sight of that villanous
form which made its appearance so abruptly in the middle of
her song, the young girl paused with an involuntary gesture
of alarm.  The unhappy bellringer fell upon his knees on the
threshold, and clasped his large, misshapen hands with a
suppliant air.  "Oh!" he said, sorrowfully, "continue, I
implore you, and do not drive me away."  She did not wish to
pain him, and resumed her lay, trembling all over.  By degrees,
however, her terror disappeared, and she yielded herself
wholly to the slow and melancholy air which she was singing.
He remained on his knees with hands clasped, as in prayer,
attentive, hardly breathing, his gaze riveted upon the gypsy's
brilliant eyes.

On another occasion, he came to her with an awkward and
timid air.  "Listen," he said, with an effort; "I have
something to say to you."  She made him a sign that she was
listening.  Then he began to sigh, half opened his lips,
appeared for a moment to be on the point of speaking, then
he looked at her again, shook his head, and withdrew slowly,
with his brow in his hand, leaving the gypsy stupefied.
Among the grotesque personages sculptured on the wall,
there was one to whom he was particularly attached, and
with which he often seemed to exchange fraternal glances.
Once the gypsy heard him saying to it,--

"Oh! why am not I of stone, like you!"

At last, one morning, la Esmeralda had advanced to the
edge of the roof, and was looking into the Place over the
pointed roof of Saint-Jean le Rond.  Quasimodo was standing
behind her.  He had placed himself in that position in
order to spare the young girl, as far as possible, the
displeasure of seeing him.  All at once the gypsy started,
a tear and a flash of joy gleamed simultaneously in her eyes,
she knelt on the brink of the roof and extended her arms towards
the Place with anguish, exclaiming: "Phoebus! come! come!
a word, a single word in the name of heaven!  Phoebus!
Phoebus!"  Her voice, her face, her gesture, her whole person
bore the heartrending expression of a shipwrecked man who
is making a signal of distress to the joyous vessel which is
passing afar off in a ray of sunlight on the horizon.

Quasimodo leaned over the Place, and saw that the object
of this tender and agonizing prayer was a young man, a captain,
a handsome cavalier all glittering with arms and decorations,
prancing across the end of the Place, and saluting with
his plume a beautiful lady who was smiling at him from her
balcony.  However, the officer did not hear the unhappy girl
calling him; he was too far away.

But the poor deaf man heard.  A profound sigh heaved his
breast; he turned round; his heart was swollen with all the
tears which he was swallowing; his convulsively-clenched fists
struck against his head, and when he withdrew them there
was a bunch of red hair in each hand.

The gypsy paid no heed to him.  He said in a low voice as
he gnashed his teeth,--

"Damnation!  That is what one should be like!  'Tis only
necessary to be handsome on the outside!"

Meanwhile, she remained kneeling, and cried with extraor-
dinary agitation,--
"Oh! there he is alighting from his horse!  He is about to
enter that house!--Phoebus!--He does not hear me!  Phoebus!--How
wicked that woman is to speak to him at the same time with
me!  Phoebus!  Phoebus!"

The deaf man gazed at her.  He understood this pantomime.
The poor bellringer's eye filled with tears, but he let none
fall.  All at once he pulled her gently by the border of her
sleeve.  She turned round.  He had assumed a tranquil air;
he said to her,--

"Would you like to have me bring him to you?"

She uttered a cry of joy.

"Oh! go! hasten! run! quick! that captain! that captain!
bring him to me!  I will love you for it!"

She clasped his knees.  He could not refrain from shaking
his head sadly.

"I will bring him to you," he said, in a weak voice.  Then
he turned his head and plunged down the staircase with great
strides, stifling with sobs.

When he reached the Place, he no longer saw anything except
the handsome horse hitched at the door of the Gondelaurier
house; the captain had just entered there.

He raised his eyes to the roof of the church.  La Esmeralda
was there in the same spot, in the same attitude.  He made
her a sad sign with his head; then he planted his back against
one of the stone posts of the Gondelaurier porch, determined
to wait until the captain should come forth.

In the Gondelaurier house it was one of those gala days
which precede a wedding.  Quasimodo beheld many people
enter, but no one come out.  He cast a glance towards the
roof from time to time; the gypsy did not stir any more than
himself.  A groom came and unhitched the horse and led it to
the stable of the house.

The entire day passed thus, Quasimodo at his post, la
Esmeralda on the roof, Phoebus, no doubt, at the feet of
Fleur-de-Lys.

At length night came, a moonless night, a dark night.
Quasimodo fixed his gaze in vain upon la Esmeralda; soon
she was no more than a whiteness amid the twilight; then
nothing.  All was effaced, all was black.

Quasimodo beheld the front windows from top to bottom of
the Gondelaurier mansion illuminated; he saw the other
casements in the Place lighted one by one, he also saw them
extinguished to the very last, for he remained the whole
evening at his post.  The officer did not come forth.  When
the last passers-by had returned home, when the windows of all
the other houses were extinguished, Quasimodo was left
entirely alone, entirely in the dark.  There were at that
time no lamps in the square before Notre-Dame.

Meanwhile, the windows of the Gondelaurier mansion remained
lighted, even after midnight.  Quasimodo, motionless
and attentive, beheld a throng of lively, dancing shadows
pass athwart the many-colored painted panes.  Had he not
been deaf, he would have heard more and more distinctly,
in proportion as the noise of sleeping Paris died away, a
sound of feasting, laughter, and music in the Gondelaurier
mansion.

Towards one o'clock in the morning, the guests began to
take their leave.  Quasimodo, shrouded in darkness watched
them all pass out through the porch illuminated with torches.
None of them was the captain.

He was filled with sad thoughts; at times he looked upwards
into the air, like a person who is weary of waiting.  Great
black clouds, heavy, torn, split, hung like crape hammocks
beneath the starry dome of night.  One would have pronounced
them spiders' webs of the vault of heaven.

In one of these moments he suddenly beheld the long window
on the balcony, whose stone balustrade projected above
his head, open mysteriously.  The frail glass door gave
passage to two persons, and closed noiselessly behind them;
it was a man and a woman.

It was not without difficulty that Quasimodo succeeded in
recognizing in the man the handsome captain, in the woman
the young lady whom he had seen welcome the officer in the
morning from that very balcony.  The place was perfectly
dark, and a double crimson curtain which had fallen across
the door the very moment it closed again, allowed no light to
reach the balcony from the apartment.

The young man and the young girl, so far as our deaf man
could judge, without hearing a single one of their words,
appeared to abandon themselves to a very tender tΩte-a-tΩte.
The young girl seemed to have allowed the officer to make a
girdle for her of his arm, and gently repulsed a kiss.

Quasimodo looked on from below at this scene which was
all the more pleasing to witness because it was not meant to be
seen.  He contemplated with bitterness that beauty, that
happiness.  After all, nature was not dumb in the poor fellow,
and his human sensibility, all maliciously contorted as it
was, quivered no less than any other.  He thought of the
miserable portion which Providence had allotted to him; that
woman and the pleasure of love, would pass forever before his
eyes, and that he should never do anything but behold the
felicity of others.  But that which rent his heart most in this
sight, that which mingled indignation with his anger, was the
thought of what the gypsy would suffer could she behold it.
It is true that the night was very dark, that la Esmeralda, if
she had remained at her post (and he had no doubt of this),
was very far away, and that it was all that he himself could
do to distinguish the lovers on the balcony.  This consoled him.

Meanwhile, their conversation grew more and more animated.
The young lady appeared to be entreating the officer
to ask nothing more of her.  Of all this Quasimodo could
distinguish only the beautiful clasped hands, the smiles
mingled with tears, the young girl's glances directed to
the stars, the eyes of the captain lowered ardently upon her.

Fortunately, for the young girl was beginning to resist but
feebly, the door of the balcony suddenly opened once more
and an old dame appeared; the beauty seemed confused, the
officer assumed an air of displeasure, and all three withdrew.

A moment later, a horse was champing his bit under the
porch, and the brilliant officer, enveloped in his night cloak,
passed rapidly before Quasimodo.

The bellringer allowed him to turn the corner of the street,
then he ran after him with his ape-like agility, shouting:
"Hey there!  captain!"

The captain halted.

"What wants this knave with me?" he said, catching sight
through the gloom of that hipshot form which ran limping
after him.

Meanwhile, Quasimodo had caught up with him, and had
boldly grasped his horse's bridle: "Follow me, captain; there
is one here who desires to speak with you!

"~Cornemahom~!" grumbled Phoebus, "here's a villanous;
ruffled bird which I fancy I have seen somewhere.  Holα
master, will you let my horse's bridle alone?"

"Captain," replied the deaf man, "do you not ask me who it is?"

"I tell you to release my horse," retorted Phoebus, impatiently.
"What means the knave by clinging to the bridle of my steed?
Do you take my horse for a gallows?"

Quasimodo, far from releasing the bridle, prepared to force
him to retrace his steps.  Unable to comprehend the captain's
resistance, he hastened to say to him,--

"Come, captain, 'tis a woman who is waiting for you." He
added with an effort: "A woman who loves you."

"A rare rascal!" said the captain, "who thinks me obliged
to go to all the women who love me! or who say they do.
And what if, by chance, she should resemble you, you face of
a screech-owl?  Tell the woman who has sent you that I am
about to marry, and that she may go to the devil!"

"Listen," exclaimed Quasimodo, thinking to overcome his
hesitation with a word, "come, monseigneur! 'tis the gypsy
whom you know!"

This word did, indeed, produce a great effect on Phoebus,
but not of the kind which the deaf man expected.  It will be
remembered that our gallant officer had retired with Fleur-
de-Lys several moments before Quasimodo had rescued the
condemned girl from the hands of Charmolue.  Afterwards, in
all his visits to the Gondelaurier mansion he had taken care
not to mention that woman, the memory of whom was, after
all, painful to him; and on her side, Fleur-de-Lys had not
deemed it politic to tell him that the gypsy was alive.
Hence Phoebus believed poor "Similar" to be dead, and that
a month or two had elapsed since her death.  Let us add that
for the last few moments the captain had been reflecting on
the profound darkness of the night, the supernatural ugliness,
the sepulchral voice of the strange messenger; that it was past
midnight; that the street was deserted, as on the evening when
the surly monk had accosted him; and that his horse snorted
as it looked at Quasimodo.

"The gypsy!" he exclaimed, almost frightened.  "Look here, do you
come from the other world?"

And he laid his hand on the hilt of his dagger.

"Quick, quick," said the deaf man, endeavoring to drag the
horse along; "this way!"

Phoebus dealt him a vigorous kick in the breast.

Quasimodo's eye flashed.  He made a motion to fling himself
on the captain.  Then he drew himself up stiffly and said,--

"Oh! how happy you are to have some one who loves you!"

He emphasized the words "some one," and loosing the
horse's bridle,--

"Begone!"

Phoebus spurred on in all haste, swearing.  Quasimodo watched
him disappear in the shades of the street.

"Oh!" said the poor deaf man, in a very low voice; "to
refuse that!"

He re-entered Notre-Dame, lighted his lamp and climbed to
the tower again.  The gypsy was still in the same place, as
he had supposed.

She flew to meet him as far off as she could see him.
"Alone!" she cried, clasping her beautiful hands sorrowfully.

"I could not find him," said Quasimodo coldly.

"You should have waited all night," she said angrily.

He saw her gesture of wrath, and understood the reproach.

"I will lie in wait for him better another time," he said,
dropping his head.

"Begone!" she said to him.

He left her.  She was displeased with him.  He preferred
to have her abuse him rather than to have afflicted her.  He
had kept all the pain to himself.

From that day forth, the gypsy no longer saw him.  He
ceased to come to her cell.  At the most she occasionally
caught a glimpse at the summit of the towers, of the
bellringer's face turned sadly to her.  But as soon as she
perceived him, he disappeared.

We must admit that she was not much grieved by this
voluntary absence on the part of the poor hunchback.  At
the bottom of her heart she was grateful to him for it.
Moreover, Quasimodo did not deceive himself on this point.

She no longer saw him, but she felt the presence of a good
genius about her.  Her provisions were replenished by an
invisible hand during her slumbers.  One morning she found
a cage of birds on her window.  There was a piece of
sculpture above her window which frightened her.  She had
shown this more than once in Quasimodo's presence.  One
morning, for all these things happened at night, she no longer
saw it, it had been broken.  The person who had climbed up
to that carving must have risked his life.

Sometimes, in the evening, she heard a voice, concealed
beneath the wind screen of the bell tower, singing a sad,
strange song, as though to lull her to sleep.  The lines were
unrhymed, such as a deaf person can make.

         ~Ne regarde pas la figure,
         Jeune fille, regarde le coeur.
         Le coeur d'un beau jeune homme est souvent difforme.
         Il y a des coeurs ou l'amour ne se conserve pas~.

         ~Jeune fille, le sapin n'est pas beau,
         N'est pas beau comme le peuplier,
         Mais il garde son feuillage l'hiver~.

         ~HΘlas! a quoi bon dire cela?
         Ce qui n'est pas beau a tort d'Ωtre;
         La beautΘ n'aime que la beautΘ,
         Avril tourne le dos a Janvier~.

         ~La beautΘ est parfaite,
         La beautΘ peut tout,
         La beautΘ est la seule chose qui n'existe pαs a demi~.

         ~Le corbeau ne vole que le jour,
         Le hibou ne vole que la nuit,
         Le cygne vole la nuit et le jour~.*


*  Look not at the face, young girl, look at the heart.  The
heart of a handsome young man is often deformed.  There are
hearts in which love does not keep.  Young girl, the pine is
not beautiful; it is not beautiful like the poplar, but it keeps
its foliage in winter.  Alas!  What is the use of saying that?
That which is not beautiful has no right to exist; beauty loves
only beauty; April turns her back on January.  Beauty is perfect,
beauty can do all things, beauty is the only thing which does not
exist by halves.  The raven flies only by day, the owl flies only
by night, the swan flies by day and by night.


One morning, on awaking, she saw on her window two vases filled
with flowers.  One was a very beautiful and very brilliant but
cracked vase of glass.  It had allowed the water with which it
had been filled to escape, and the flowers which it contained were
withered.  The other was an earthenware pot, coarse and common, but
which had preserved all its water, and its flowers remained fresh
and crimson.

I know not whether it was done intentionally, but La
Esmeralda took the faded nosegay and wore it all day long
upon her breast.

That day she did not hear the voice singing in the tower.

She troubled herself very little about it.  She passed
her days in caressing Djali, in watching the door of the
Gondelaurier house, in talking to herself about Phoebus,
and in crumbling up her bread for the swallows.

She had entirely ceased to see or hear Quasimodo.  The
poor bellringer seemed to have disappeared from the church.
One night, nevertheless, when she was not asleep, but was
thinking of her handsome captain, she heard something
breathing near her cell.  She rose in alarm, and saw by the
light of the moon, a shapeless mass lying across her door on
the outside.  It was Quasimodo asleep there upon the stones.




CHAPTER V.

THE KEY TO THE RED DOOR.



In the meantime, public minor had informed the archdeacon
of the miraculous manner in which the gypsy had been
saved.  When he learned it, he knew not what his sensations
were.  He had reconciled himself to la Esmeralda's death.
In that matter he was tranquil; he had reached the bottom of
personal suffering.  The human heart (Dora Claude had meditated
upon these matters) can contain only a certain quantity
of despair.  When the sponge is saturated, the sea may pass
over it without causing a single drop more to enter it.

Now, with la Esmeralda dead, the sponge was soaked, all
was at an end on this earth for Dom Claude.  But to feel
that she was alive, and Phoebus also, meant that tortures,
shocks, alternatives, life, were beginning again.  And Claude
was weary of all this.

When he heard this news, he shut himself in his cell in the
cloister.  He appeared neither at the meetings of the chapter
nor at the services.  He closed his door against all, even
against the bishop.  He remained thus immured for several
weeks.  He was believed to be ill.  And so he was, in fact.

What did he do while thus shut up?  With what thoughts
was the unfortunate man contending?  Was he giving final
battle to his formidable passion?  Was he concocting a final
plan of death for her and of perdition for himself?

His Jehan, his cherished brother, his spoiled child, came
once to his door, knocked, swore, entreated, gave his name
half a score of times.  Claude did not open.

He passed whole days with his face close to the panes of
his window.  From that window, situated in the cloister, he
could see la Esmeralda's chamber.  He often saw herself
with her goat, sometimes with Quasimodo.  He remarked the
little attentions of the ugly deaf man, his obedience, his
delicate and submissive ways with the gypsy.  He recalled,
for he had a good memory, and memory is the tormentor of the
jealous, he recalled the singular look of the bellringer,
bent on the dancer upon a certain evening.  He asked himself
what motive could have impelled Quasimodo to save her.
He was the witness of a thousand little scenes between the
gypsy and the deaf man, the pantomime of which, viewed
from afar and commented on by his passion, appeared very
tender to him.  He distrusted the capriciousness of women.
Then he felt a jealousy which be could never have believed
possible awakening within him, a jealousy which made him
redden with shame and indignation: "One might condone the
captain, but this one!" This thought upset him.

His nights were frightful.  As soon as he learned that the
gypsy was alive, the cold ideas of spectre and tomb which
had persecuted him for a whole day vanished, and the flesh
returned to goad him.  He turned and twisted on his couch
at the thought that the dark-skinned maiden was so near him.

Every night his delirious imagination represented la Esmeralda
to him in all the attitudes which had caused his blood to
boil most.  He beheld her outstretched upon the poniarded
captain, her eyes closed, her beautiful bare throat covered
with Phoebus's blood, at that moment of bliss when the archdeacon
had imprinted on her pale lips that kiss whose burn the
unhappy girl, though half dead, had felt.  He beheld her,
again, stripped by the savage hands of the torturers, allowing
them to bare and to enclose in the boot with its iron screw, her
tiny foot, her delicate rounded leg, her white and supple knee.
Again he beheld that ivory knee which alone remained outside
of Torterue's horrible apparatus.  Lastly, he pictured the
young girl in her shift, with the rope about her neck,
shoulders bare, feet bare, almost nude, as he had seen her
on that last day.  These images of voluptuousness made him
clench his fists, and a shiver run along his spine.

One night, among others, they heated so cruelly his virgin
and priestly blood, that he bit his pillow, leaped from his
bed, flung on a surplice over his shirt, and left his cell,
lamp in hand, half naked, wild, his eyes aflame.

He knew where to find the key to the red door, which connected
the cloister with the church, and he always had about
him, as the reader knows, the key of the staircase leading
to the towers.




CHAPTER VI.

CONTINUATION OF THE KEY TO THE RED DOOR.



That night, la Esmeralda had fallen asleep in her cell, full
of oblivion, of hope, and of sweet thoughts.  She had already
been asleep for some time, dreaming as always, of Phoebus,
when it seemed to her that she heard a noise near her.  She
slept lightly and uneasily, the sleep of a bird; a mere nothing
waked her.  She opened her eyes.  The night was very dark.
Nevertheless, she saw a figure gazing at her through the
window; a lamp lighted up this apparition.  The moment that
the figure saw that la Esmeralda had perceived it, it blew out
the lamp.  But the young girl had had time to catch a glimpse
of it; her eyes closed again with terror.

"Oh!" she said in a faint voice, "the priest!"

All her past unhappiness came back to her like a flash of
lightning.  She fell back on her bed, chilled.

A moment later she felt a touch along her body which made
her shudder so that she straightened herself up in a sitting
posture, wide awake and furious.

The priest had just slipped in beside her.  He encircled
her with both arms.

She tried to scream and could not.

"Begone, monster! begone assassin!" she said, in a voice
which was low and trembling with wrath and terror.

"Mercy!  mercy!" murmured the priest, pressing his lips
to her shoulder.

She seized his bald head by its remnant of hair and tried to
thrust aside his kisses as though they had been bites.

"Mercy!" repeated the unfortunate man.  "If you but knew what
my love for you is!  'Tis fire, melted lead, a thousand daggers
in my heart."

She stopped his two arms with superhuman force.

"Let me go," she said, "or I will spit in your face!"

He released her.  "Vilify me, strike me, be malicious!  Do
what you will!  But have mercy! love me!"

Then she struck him with the fury of a child.  She made
her beautiful hands stiff to bruise his face.  "Begone, demon!"

"Love me! love mepity!" cried the poor priest returning
her blows with caresses.

All at once she felt him stronger than herself.

"There must be an end to this!" he said, gnashing his teeth.

She was conquered, palpitating in his arms, and in his
power.  She felt a wanton hand straying over her.  She made
a last effort, and began to cry: "Help!  Help!  A vampire!
a vampire!"

Nothing came.  Djali alone was awake and bleating with anguish.

"Hush!" said the panting priest.

All at once, as she struggled and crawled on the floor, the
gypsy's hand came in contact with something cold and metal-
lic-it was Quasimodo's whistle.  She seized it with a convulsive
hope, raised it to her lips and blew with all the strength
that she had left.  The whistle gave a clear, piercing sound.

"What is that?" said the priest.

Almost at the same instant he felt himself raised by a
vigorous arm.  The cell was dark; he could not distinguish
clearly who it was that held him thus; but he heard teeth
chattering with rage, and there was just sufficient light
scattered among the gloom to allow him to see above his head
the blade of a large knife.

The priest fancied that he perceived the form of Quasimodo.
He assumed that it could be no one but he.  He remembered
to have stumbled, as he entered, over a bundle which was
stretched across the door on the outside.  But, as the
newcomer did not utter a word, he knew not what to think.  He
flung himself on the arm which held the knife, crying:
"Quasimodo!"  He forgot, at that moment of distress, that
Quasimodo was deaf.

In a twinkling, the priest was overthrown and a leaden
knee rested on his breast.

From the angular imprint of that knee he recognized
Quasimodo; but what was to be done? how could he make the
other recognize him? the darkness rendered the deaf man blind.

He was lost.  The young girl, pitiless as an enraged tigress,
did not intervene to save him.  The knife was approaching
his head; the moment was critical.  All at once, his adversary
seemed stricken with hesitation.

"No blood on her!" he said in a dull voice.

It was, in fact, Quasimodo's voice.

Then the priest felt a large hand dragging him feet first out
of the cell; it was there that he was to die.  Fortunately for
him, the moon had risen a few moments before.

When they had passed through the door of the cell, its pale
rays fell upon the priest's countenance.  Quasimodo looked
him full in the face, a trembling seized him, and he released
the priest and shrank back.

The gypsy, who had advanced to the threshold of her cell,
beheld with surprise their roles abruptly changed.  It was
now the priest who menaced, Quasimodo who was the suppliant.

The priest, who was overwhelming the deaf man with gestures
of wrath and reproach, made the latter a violent sign to retire.

The deaf man dropped his head, then he came and knelt at
the gypsy's door,--"Monseigneur," he said, in a grave and
resigned voice, "you shall do all that you please afterwards,
but kill me first."

So saying, he presented his knife to the priest.  The priest,
beside himself, was about to seize it.  But the young girl was
quicker than be; she wrenched the knife from Quasimodo's
hands and burst into a frantic laugh,--"Approach," she said
to the priest.

She held the blade high.  The priest remained undecided.

She would certainly have struck him.

Then she added with a pitiless expression, well aware that
she was about to pierce the priest's heart with thousands of
red-hot irons,--

"Ah!  I know that Phoebus is not dead!

The priest overturned Quasimodo on the floor with a kick,
and, quivering with rage, darted back under the vault of the
staircase.

When he was gone, Quasimodo picked up the whistle which
had just saved the gypsy.

"It was getting rusty," he said, as he handed it back to her;
then he left her alone.

The young girl, deeply agitated by this violent scene, fell
back exhausted on her bed, and began to sob and weep.  Her
horizon was becoming gloomy once more.

The priest had groped his way back to his cell.

It was settled.  Dom Claude was jealous of Quasimodo!

He repeated with a thoughtful air his fatal words: "No
one shall have her."





BOOK TENTH.






CHAPTER I.

GRINGOIRE HAS MANY GOOD IDEAS IN SUCCESSION.--RUE DES BERNARDINS.



As soon as Pierre Gringoire had seen how this whole affair
was turning, and that there would decidedly be the rope,
hanging, and other disagreeable things for the principal
personages in this comedy, he had not cared to identify
himself with the matter further.  The outcasts with whom he had
remained, reflecting that, after all, it was the best company
in Paris,--the outcasts had continued to interest themselves in
behalf of the gypsy.  He had thought it very simple on the
part of people who had, like herself, nothing else in prospect
but Charmolue and Torterue, and who, unlike himself, did not
gallop through the regions of imagination between the wings
of Pegasus.  From their remarks, he had learned that his wife
of the broken crock had taken refuge in Notre-Dame, and he
was very glad of it.  But he felt no temptation to go and see
her there.  He meditated occasionally on the little goat, and
that was all.  Moreover, he was busy executing feats of strength
during the day for his living, and at night he was engaged
in composing a memorial against the Bishop of Paris, for he
remembered having been drenched by the wheels of his mills,
and he cherished a grudge against him for it.  He also
occupied himself with annotating the fine work of Baudry-le-
Rouge, Bishop of Noyon and Tournay, _De Cupa Petrarum_,
which had given him a violent passion for architecture, an
inclination which had replaced in his heart his passion for
hermeticism, of which it was, moreover, only a natural corollary,
since there is an intimate relation between hermeticism
and masonry.  Gringoire had passed from the love of an idea
to the love of the form of that idea.

One day he had halted near Saint Germain-l'Auxerrois, at
the corner of a mansion called "For-l'EvΩque " (the Bishop's
Tribunal), which stood opposite another called "For-le-Roi"
(the King's Tribunal).  At this For-l'EvΩque, there was a
charming chapel of the fourteenth century, whose apse was on
the street.  Gringoire was devoutly examining its exterior
sculptures.  He was in one of those moments of egotistical,
exclusive, supreme, enjoyment when the artist beholds nothing
in the world but art, and the world in art.  All at once he
feels a hand laid gravely on his shoulder.  He turns round.
It was his old friend, his former master, monsieur the archdeacon.

He was stupefied.  It was a long time since he had seen the
archdeacon, and Dom Claude was one of those solemn and
impassioned men, a meeting with whom always upsets the
equilibrium of a sceptical philosopher.

The archdeacon maintained silence for several minutes, during
which Gringoire had time to observe him.  He found Dom
Claude greatly changed; pale as a winter's morning, with hollow
eyes, and hair almost white.  The priest broke the silence at
length, by saying, in a tranquil but glacial tone,--

"How do you do, Master Pierre?"

"My health?" replied Gringoire.  "Eh! eh! one can say both one
thing and another on that score.  Still, it is good, on the
whole.  I take not too much of anything.  You know, master, that
the secret of keeping well, according to Hippocrates; ~id est:
cibi, potus, somni, venus, omnia moderata sint~."

"So you have no care, Master Pierre?" resumed the archdeacon,
gazing intently at Gringoire.

"None, i' faith!"

"And what are you doing now?"

"You see, master.  I am examining the chiselling of these
stones, and the manner in which yonder bas-relief is
thrown out."

The priest began to smile with that bitter smile which raises
only one corner of the mouth.

"And that amuses you?"

"'Tis paradise!" exclaimed Gringoire.  And leaning over
the sculptures with the fascinated air of a demonstrator of
living phenomena: "Do you not think, for instance, that yon
metamorphosis in bas-relief is executed with much adroitness,
delicacy and patience?  Observe that slender column.  Around
what capital have you seen foliage more tender and better
caressed by the chisel.  Here are three raised bosses of Jean
Maillevin.  They are not the finest works of this great master.
Nevertheless, the naivete, the sweetness of the faces, the gayety
of the attitudes and draperies, and that inexplicable charm
which is mingled with all the defects, render the little figures
very diverting and delicate, perchance, even too much so.  You
think that it is not diverting?"

"Yes, certainly!" said the priest.

"And if you were to see the interior of the chapel!" resumed
the poet, with his garrulous enthusiasm.  "Carvings everywhere.
'Tis as thickly clustered as the head of a cabbage! The apse is
of a very devout, and so peculiar a fashion that I have never
beheld anything like it elsewhere!"

Dom Claude interrupted him,--

"You are happy, then?"

Gringoire replied warmly;--

"On my honor, yes!  First I loved women, then animals.
Now I love stones.  They are quite as amusing as women and
animals, and less treacherous."

The priest laid his hand on his brow.  It was his habitual
gesture.

"Really?"

"Stay!" said Gringoire, "one has one's pleasures!" He
took the arm of the priest, who let him have his way, and
made him enter the staircase turret of For-l'EvΩque.  "Here
is a staircase! every time that I see it I am happy.  It is of
the simplest and rarest manner of steps in Paris.  All the
steps are bevelled underneath.  Its beauty and simplicity
consist in the interspacing of both, being a foot or more wide,
which are interlaced, interlocked, fitted together, enchained
enchased, interlined one upon another, and bite into each
other in a manner that is truly firm and graceful."

"And you desire nothing?"

"No."

"And you regret nothing?"

"Neither regret nor desire.  I have arranged my mode of life."

"What men arrange," said Claude, "things disarrange."

"I am a Pyrrhonian philosopher," replied Gringoire, "and I
hold all things in equilibrium."

"And how do you earn your living?"

"I still make epics and tragedies now and then; but that
which brings me in most is the industry with which you are
acquainted, master; carrying pyramids of chairs in my teeth."

"The trade is but a rough one for a philosopher."

"'Tis still equilibrium," said Gringoire.  "When one has
an idea, one encounters it in everything."

"I know that," replied the archdeacon.

After a silence, the priest resumed,--

"You are, nevertheless, tolerably poor?"

"Poor, yes; unhappy, no."

At that moment, a trampling of horses was heard, and our
two interlocutors beheld defiling at the end of the street, a
company of the king's unattached archers, their lances borne
high, an officer at their head.  The cavalcade was brilliant,
and its march resounded on the pavement.

"How you gaze at that officer!" said Gringoire, to the
archdeacon.

"Because I think I recognize him."

"What do you call him?"

"I think," said Claude, "that his name is Phoebus de
ChΓteaupers."

"Phoebus!  A curious name!  There is also a Phoebus,
Comte de Foix.  I remember having known a wench who
swore only by the name of Phoebus."

"Come away from here," said the priest.  "I have something
to say to you."

From the moment of that troop's passing, some agitation
had pierced through the archdeacon's glacial envelope.  He
walked on.  Gringoire followed him, being accustomed to
obey him, like all who had once approached that man so full
of ascendency.  They reached in silence the Rue des Bernardins,
which was nearly deserted.  Here Dom Claude paused.

"What have you to say to me, master?" Gringoire asked him.

"Do you not think that the dress of those cavaliers whom
we have just seen is far handsomer than yours and mine?"

Gringoire tossed his head.

"I' faith!  I love better my red and yellow jerkin, than
those scales of iron and steel.  A fine pleasure to produce,
when you walk, the same noise as the Quay of Old Iron, in an
earthquake!"

"So, Gringoire, you have never cherished envy for those
handsome fellows in their military doublets?"

"Envy for what, monsieur the archdeacon? their strength,
their armor, their discipline?  Better philosophy and
independence in rags.  I prefer to be the head of a fly
rather than the tail of a lion."

"That is singular," said the priest dreamily.  "Yet a handsome
uniform is a beautiful thing."

Gringoire, perceiving that he was in a pensive mood, quitted
him to go and admire the porch of a neighboring house.  He
came back clapping his hands.

"If you were less engrossed with the fine clothes of men of
war, monsieur the archdeacon, I would entreat you to come
and see this door.  I have always said that the house of the
Sieur Aubry had the most superb entrance in the world."

"Pierre Gringoire," said the archdeacon, "What have you
done with that little gypsy dancer?"

"La Esmeralda?  You change the conversation very abruptly."

"Was she not your wife?"

"Yes, by virtue of a broken crock.  We were to have four
years of it.  By the way," added Gringoire, looking at the
archdeacon in a half bantering way, "are you still thinking
of her?"

"And you think of her no longer?"

"Very little.  I have so many things.  Good heavens, how
pretty that little goat was!"

"Had she not saved your life?"

"'Tis true, pardieu!"

"Well, what has become of her?  What have you done with her?"

"I cannot tell you.  I believe that they have hanged her."

"You believe so?"

"I am not sure.  When I saw that they wanted to hang
people, I retired from the game."

"That is all you know of it?"

"Wait a bit.  I was told that she had taken refuge in
Notre-Dame, and that she was safe there, and I am delighted
to hear it, and I have not been able to discover whether the
goat was saved with her, and that is all I know."

"I will tell you more," cried Dom Claude; and his voice,
hitherto low, slow, and almost indistinct, turned to thunder.
"She has in fact, taken refuge in Notre-Dame.  But in three
days justice will reclaim her, and she will be hanged on the
GrΦve.  There is a decree of parliament."

"That's annoying," said Gringoire.

The priest, in an instant, became cold and calm again.

"And who the devil," resumed the poet, "has amused himself
with soliciting a decree of reintegration?  Why couldn't
they leave parliament in peace?  What harm does it do if a
poor girl takes shelter under the flying buttresses of Notre-
Dame, beside the swallows' nests?"

"There are satans in this world," remarked the archdeacon.

"'Tis devilish badly done," observed Gringoire.

The archdeacon resumed after a silence,--

"So, she saved your life?"

"Among my good friends the outcasts.  A little more or a
little less and I should have been hanged.  They would have
been sorry for it to-day."

"Would not you like to do something for her?"

"I ask nothing better, Dom Claude; but what if I entangle
myself in some villanous affair?"

"What matters it?"

"Bah!  what matters it?  You are good, master, that you
are!  I have two great works already begun."

The priest smote his brow.  In spite of the calm which he
affected, a violent gesture betrayed his internal convulsions
from time to time.

"How is she to be saved?"

Gringoire said to him; "Master, I will reply to you; ~Il
padelt~, which means in Turkish, 'God is our hope.'"

"How is she to be saved?" repeated Claude dreamily.

Gringoire smote his brow in his turn.

"Listen, master.  I have imagination; I will devise expedients
for you.  What if one were to ask her pardon from the king?"

"Of Louis XI.!  A pardon!"

"Why not?"

"To take the tiger's bone from him!"

Gringoire began to seek fresh expedients.

"Well, stay!  Shall I address to the midwives a request
accompanied by the declaration that the girl is with child!"

This made the priest's hollow eye flash.

"With child!  knave! do you know anything of this?"

Gringoire was alarmed by his air.  He hastened to say,
"Oh, no, not I!  Our marriage was a real ~forismaritagium~.  I
stayed outside.  But one might obtain a respite, all the same."

"Madness!  Infamy!  Hold your tongue!"

"You do wrong to get angry," muttered Gringoire.  "One
obtains a respite; that does no harm to any one, and allows
the midwives, who are poor women, to earn forty deniers
parisis."

The priest was not listening to him!

"But she must leave that place, nevertheless!" he murmured,
"the decree is to be executed within three days.  Moreover,
there will be no decree; that Quasimodo!  Women have very
depraved tastes!" He raised his voice: "Master Pierre, I have
reflected well; there is but one means of safety for her."

"What?  I see none myself."

"Listen, Master Pierre, remember that you owe your life
to her.  I will tell you my idea frankly.  The church is
watched night and day; only those are allowed to come out,
who have been seen to enter.  Hence you can enter.  You
will come.  I will lead you to her.  You will change clothes
with her.  She will take your doublet; you will take her
petticoat."

"So far, it goes well," remarked the philosopher, "and then?"

"And then? she will go forth in your garments; you will
remain with hers.  You will be hanged, perhaps, but she will
be saved."

Gringoire scratched his ear, with a very serious air.
"Stay!" said he, "that is an idea which would never have
occurred to me unaided."

At Dom Claude's proposition, the open and benign face of
the poet had abruptly clouded over, like a smiling Italian
landscape, when an unlucky squall comes up and dashes a
cloud across the sun.

"Well!  Gringoire, what say you to the means?"

"I say, master, that I shall not be hanged, perchance, but
that I shall be hanged indubitably.

"That concerns us not."

"The deuce!" said Gringoire.

"She has saved your life.  'Tis a debt that you are discharging."

"There are a great many others which I do not discharge."

"Master Pierre, it is absolutely necessary."

The archdeacon spoke imperiously."

"Listen, Dom Claude," replied the poet in utter consternation.
You cling to that idea, and you are wrong.  I do not see why
I should get myself hanged in some one else's place."

"What have you, then, which attaches you so strongly to life?"

"Oh! a thousand reasons!"

"What reasons, if you please?"

"What?  The air, the sky, the morning, the evening, the
moonlight, my good friends the thieves, our jeers with the
old hags of go-betweens, the fine architecture of Paris to
study, three great books to make, one of them being against
the bishops and his mills; and how can I tell all?  Anaxagoras
said that he was in the world to admire the sun.  And
then, from morning till night, I have the happiness of
passing all my days with a man of genius, who is myself,
which is very agreeable."

"A head fit for a mule bell!" muttered the archdeacon.
"Oh! tell me who preserved for you that life which you
render so charming to yourself?  To whom do you owe it
that you breathe that air, behold that sky, and can still
amuse your lark's mind with your whimsical nonsense and
madness?  Where would you be, had it not been for her?
Do you then desire that she through whom you are alive,
should die? that she should die, that beautiful, sweet,
adorable creature, who is necessary to the light of the world
and more divine than God, while you, half wise, and half fool,
a vain sketch of something, a sort of vegetable, which thinks
that it walks, and thinks that it thinks, you will continue to
live with the life which you have stolen from her, as useless
as a candle in broad daylight?  Come, have a little pity,
Gringoire; be generous in your turn; it was she who set
the example."

The priest was vehement.  Gringoire listened to him at first
with an undecided air, then he became touched, and wound up
with a grimace which made his pallid face resemble that of a
new-born infant with an attack of the colic.

"You are pathetic!" said he, wiping away a tear.  "Well!
I will think about it.  That's a queer idea of yours.--After
all," he continued after a pause, "who knows? perhaps they
will not hang me.  He who becomes betrothed does not always
marry.  When they find me in that little lodging so grotesquely
muffled in petticoat and coif, perchance they will burst with
laughter.  And then, if they do hang me,--well! the halter
is as good a death as any.  'Tis a death worthy of a sage who
has wavered all his life; a death which is neither flesh nor
fish, like the mind of a veritable sceptic; a death all
stamped with Pyrrhonism and hesitation, which holds the
middle station betwixt heaven and earth, which leaves you
in suspense.  'Tis a philosopher's death, and I was destined
thereto, perchance.  It is magnificent to die as one has lived."

The priest interrupted him: "Is it agreed."

"What is death, after all?" pursued Gringoire with exaltation.
"A disagreeable moment, a toll-gate, the passage of little
to nothingness.  Some one having asked Cercidas, the
Megalopolitan, if he were willing to die: 'Why not?' he
replied; 'for after my death I shall see those great men,
Pythagoras among the philosophers, Hecataeus among historians,
Homer among poets, Olympus among musicians.'"

The archdeacon gave him his hand: "It is settled, then?
You will come to-morrow?"

This gesture recalled Gringoire to reality.

"Ah! i' faith no!" he said in the tone of a man just waking
up.  "Be hanged! 'tis too absurd.  I will not."

"Farewell, then!" and the archdeacon added between his
teeth: "I'll find you again!"

"I do not want that devil of a man to find me," thought
Gringoire; and he ran after Dom Claude.  "Stay, monsieur
the archdeacon, no ill-feeling between old friends!  You take
an interest in that girl, my wife, I mean, and 'tis well.  You
have devised a scheme to get her out of Notre-Dame, but your
way is extremely disagreeable to me, Gringoire.  If I had
only another one myself!  I beg to say that a luminous
inspiration has just occurred to me.  If I possessed an
expedient for extricating her from a dilemma, without
compromising my own neck to the extent of a single running
knot, what would you say to it?  Will not that suffice you?  Is
it absolutely necessary that I should be hanged, in order that
you may be content?"

The priest tore out the buttons of his cassock with
impatience: "Stream of words!  What is your plan?"

"Yes," resumed Gringoire, talking to himself and touching
his nose with his forefinger in sign of meditation,--"that's
it!--The thieves are brave fellows!--The tribe of Egypt
love her!--They will rise at the first word!--Nothing
easier!--A sudden stroke.--Under cover of the disorder,
they will easily carry her off!--Beginning to-morrow evening.
They will ask nothing better.

"The plan! speak," cried the archdeacon shaking him.

Gringoire turned majestically towards him: "Leave me!
You see that I am composing." He meditated for a few
moments more, then began to clap his hands over his thought,
crying: "Admirable!  success is sure!"

"The plan!" repeated Claude in wrath.

Gringoire was radiant.

"Come, that I may tell you that very softly.  'Tis a truly
gallant counter-plot, which will extricate us all from the matter.
Pardieu, it must be admitted that I am no fool."

He broke off.

"Oh, by the way!  is the little goat with the wench?"

"Yes.  The devil take you!"

"They would have hanged it also, would they not?"

"What is that to me?"

"Yes, they would have hanged it.  They hanged a sow last
month.  The headsman loveth that; he eats the beast afterwards.
Take my pretty Djali!  Poor little lamb!"

"Malediction!" exclaimed Dom Claude.  "You are the
executioner.  What means of safety have you found, knave?
Must your idea be extracted with the forceps?"

"Very fine, master, this is it."

Gringoire bent his head to the archdeacon's head and spoke
to him in a very low voice, casting an uneasy glance the while
from one end to the other of the street, though no one was
passing.  When he had finished, Dom Claude took his hand
and said coldly : "'Tis well.  Farewell until to-morrow."

"Until to-morrow," repeated Gringoire.  And, while the
archdeacon was disappearing in one direction, he set off in
the other, saying to himself in a low voice: "Here's a
grand affair, Monsieur Pierre Gringoire.  Never mind!  'Tis
not written that because one is of small account one should
take fright at a great enterprise.  Bitou carried a great bull
on his shoulders; the water-wagtails, the warblers, and the
buntings traverse the ocean."




CHAPTER II.

TURN VAGABOND.



On re-entering the cloister, the archdeacon found at the door
of his cell his brother Jehan du Moulin, who was waiting for
him, and who had beguiled the tedium of waiting by drawing
on the wall with a bit of charcoal, a profile of his elder
brother, enriched with a monstrous nose.

Dom Claude hardly looked at his brother; his thoughts
were elsewhere.  That merry scamp's face whose beaming had
so often restored serenity to the priest's sombre physiognomy,
was now powerless to melt the gloom which grew more dense
every day over that corrupted, mephitic, and stagnant soul.

"Brother," said Jehan timidly, "I am come to see you."

The archdeacon did not even raise his eyes.

"What then?"

"Brother," resumed the hypocrite, "you are so good to me,
and you give me such wise counsels that I always return to you."

"What next?"

"Alas!  brother, you were perfectly right when you said to
me,--"Jehan!  Jehan! ~cessat doctorum doctrina, discipulorum
disciplina~.  Jehan, be wise, Jehan, be learned, Jehan, pass
not the night outside of the college without lawful occasion
and due leave of the master.  Cudgel not the Picards: ~noli,
Joannes, verberare Picardos~.  Rot not like an unlettered ass,
~quasi asinus illitteratus~, on the straw seats of the school.
Jehan, allow yourself to be punished at the discretion of the
master.  Jehan go every evening to chapel, and sing there an
anthem with verse and orison to Madame the glorious Virgin
Mary.--Alas! what excellent advice was that!"

"And then?"

"Brother, you behold a culprit, a criminal, a wretch, a
libertine, a man of enormities!  My dear brother, Jehan hath
made of your counsels straw and dung to trample under foot.
I have been well chastised for it, and God is extraordinarily
just.  As long as I had money, I feasted, I lead a mad and joyous
life.  Oh! how ugly and crabbed behind is debauch which is
so charming in front!  Now I have no longer a blank; I have
sold my napery, my shirt and my towels; no more merry life!
The beautiful candle is extinguished and I have henceforth,
only a wretched tallow dip which smokes in my nose.  The
wenches jeer at me.  I drink water.--I am overwhelmed with
remorse and with creditors.

"The rest?" said the archdeacon.

"Alas! my very dear brother, I should like to settle down
to a better life.  I come to you full of contrition, I am
penitent.  I make my confession.  I beat my breast violently.
You are quite right in wishing that I should some day become
a licentiate and sub-monitor in the college of Torchi.  At
the present moment I feel a magnificent vocation for that
profession.  But I have no more ink and I must buy some; I
have no more paper, I have no more books, and I must buy some.
For this purpose, I am greatly in need of a little money, and
I come to you, brother, with my heart full of contrition."

"Is that all?"

"Yes," said the scholar.  "A little money."

"I have none."

Then the scholar said, with an air which was both grave and
resolute: "Well, brother, I am sorry to be obliged to tell you
that very fine offers and propositions are being made to me in
another quarter.  You will not give me any money?  No.  In
that case I shall become a professional vagabond."

As he uttered these monstrous words, he assumed the mien
of Ajax, expecting to see the lightnings descend upon his head.

The archdeacon said coldly to him,-

"Become a vagabond."

Jehan made him a deep bow, and descended the cloister
stairs, whistling.

At the moment when he was passing through the courtyard
of the cloister, beneath his brother's window, he heard that
window open, raised his eyes and beheld the archdeacon's
severe head emerge.

"Go to the devil!" said Dom Claude; "here is the last
money which you will get from me?"

At the same time, the priest flung Jehan a purse, which
gave the scholar a big bump on the forehead, and with which
Jehan retreated, both vexed and content, like a dog who had
been stoned with marrow bones.




CHAPTER III.

LONG LIVE MIRTH.



The reader has probably not forgotten that a part of the
Cour de Miracles was enclosed by the ancient wall which
surrounded the city, a goodly number of whose towers had begun,
even at that epoch, to fall to ruin.  One of these towers had
been converted into a pleasure resort by the vagabonds.  There
was a drain-shop in the underground story, and the rest in the
upper stories.  This was the most lively, and consequently
the most hideous, point of the whole outcast den.  It was a
sort of monstrous hive, which buzzed there night and day.
At night, when the remainder of the beggar horde slept, when
there was no longer a window lighted in the dingy faτades of
the Place, when not a cry was any longer to be heard proceeding
from those innumerable families, those ant-hills of thieves,
of wenches, and stolen or bastard children, the merry tower
was still recognizable by the noise which it made, by the scarlet
light which, flashing simultaneously from the air-holes, the
windows, the fissures in the cracked walls, escaped, so to
speak, from its every pore.

The cellar then, was the dram-shop.  The descent to it was
through a low door and by a staircase as steep as a classic
Alexandrine.  Over the door, by way of a sign there hung a
marvellous daub, representing new sons and dead chickens,*
with this, pun below: ~Aux sonneurs pour les trΘpassΘs~,--The
wringers for the dead.


*  ~Sols neufs: poulets tuΘs~.

One evening when the curfew was sounding from all the
belfries in Paris, the sergeants of the watch might have
observed, had it been granted to them to enter the formidable
Court of Miracles, that more tumult than usual was in progress
in the vagabonds' tavern, that more drinking was being
done, and louder swearing.  Outside in the Place, there,
were many groups conversing in low tones, as when some great
plan is being framed, and here and there a knave crouching
down engaged in sharpening a villanous iron blade on a
paving-stone.

Meanwhile, in the tavern itself, wine and gaming offered
such a powerful diversion to the ideas which occupied the
vagabonds' lair that evening, that it would have been difficult
to divine from the remarks of the drinkers, what was the
matter in hand.  They merely wore a gayer air than was their
wont, and some weapon could be seen glittering between the
legs of each of them,--a sickle, an axe, a big two-edged sword
or the hook of an old hackbut.

The room, circular in form, was very spacious; but the
tables were so thickly set and the drinkers so numerous, that
all that the tavern contained, men, women, benches, beer-jugs,
all that were drinking, all that were sleeping, all that were
playing, the well, the lame, seemed piled up pell-mell, with as
much order and harmony as a heap of oyster shells.  There
were a few tallow dips lighted on the tables; but the real
luminary of this tavern, that which played the part in this
dram-shop of the chandelier of an opera house, was the fire.
This cellar was so damp that the fire was never allowed to go
out, even in midsummer; an immense chimney with a sculptured
mantel, all bristling with heavy iron andirons and cooking
utensils, with one of those huge fires of mixed wood and peat
which at night, in village streets make the reflection of forge
windows stand out so red on the opposite walls.  A big dog
gravely seated in the ashes was turning a spit loaded with
meat before the coals.

Great as was the confusion, after the first glance one could
distinguish in that multitude, three principal groups which
thronged around three personages already known to the reader.
One of these personages, fantastically accoutred in many an
oriental rag, was Mathias Hungadi Spicali, Duke of Egypt
and Bohemia.  The knave was seated on a table with his
legs crossed, and in a loud voice was bestowing his knowledge
of magic, both black and white, on many a gaping face which
surrounded him.  Another rabble pressed close around our old
friend, the valiant King of Thunes, armed to the teeth.
Clopin Trouillefou, with a very serious air and in a low voice,
was regulating the distribution of an enormous cask of arms,
which stood wide open in front of him and from whence
poured out in profusion, axes, swords, bassinets, coats of mail,
broadswords, lance-heads, arrows, and viretons,* like apples
and grapes from a horn of plenty.  Every one took something
from the cask, one a morion, another a long, straight sword,
another a dagger with a cross--shaped hilt.  The very children
were arming themselves, and there were even cripples in
bowls who, in armor and cuirass, made their way between the
legs of the drinkers, like great beetles.


*  An arrow with a pyramidal head of iron and copper spiral
wings, by which a rotatory motion was communicated.


Finally, a third audience, the most noisy, the most jovial,
and the most numerous, encumbered benches and tables, in the
midst of which harangued and swore a flute-like voice, which
escaped from beneath a heavy armor, complete from casque to
spurs.  The individual who had thus screwed a whole outfit
upon his body, was so hidden by his warlike accoutrements
that nothing was to be seen of his person save an impertinent,
red, snub nose, a rosy mouth, and bold eyes.  His belt was
full of daggers and poniards, a huge sword on his hip, a rusted
cross-bow at his left, and a vast jug of wine in front of him,
without reckoning on his right, a fat wench with her bosom
uncovered.  All mouths around him were laughing, cursing,
and drinking.

Add twenty secondary groups, the waiters, male and female,
running with jugs on their heads, gamblers squatting over
taws, merelles,* dice, vachettes, the ardent game of tringlet,
quarrels in one corner, kisses in another, and the reader will
have some idea of this whole picture, over which flickered the
light of a great, flaming fire, which made a thousand huge and
grotesque shadows dance over the walls of the drinking shop.


*  A game played on a checker-board containing three concentric
sets of squares, with small stones.  The game consisted in
getting three stones in a row.


As for the noise, it was like the inside of a bell at full peal.

The dripping-pan, where crackled a rain of grease, filled
with its continual sputtering the intervals of these thousand
dialogues, which intermingled from one end of the apartment
to the other.

In the midst of this uproar, at the extremity of the tavern,
on the bench inside the chimney, sat a philosopher meditating
with his feet in the ashes and his eyes on the brands.  It was
Pierre Gringoire.

"Be quick!  make haste, arm yourselves! we set out on
the march in an hour!" said Clopin Trouillefou to his thieves.

A wench was humming,--

         "~Bonsoir mon pΦre et ma mere,
         Les derniers couvrent le feu~."*


* Good night, father and mother, the last cover up the fire.


Two card players were disputing,--

"Knave!" cried the reddest faced of the two, shaking his
fist at the other; "I'll mark you with the club.  You can
take the place of Mistigri in the pack of cards of monseigneur
the king."

"Ugh!" roared a Norman, recognizable by his nasal accent;
"we are packed in here like the saints of Caillouville!"

"My sons," the Duke of Egypt was saying to his audience,
in a falsetto voice, "sorceresses in France go to the witches'
sabbath without broomsticks, or grease, or steed, merely by
means of some magic words.  The witches of Italy always
have a buck waiting for them at their door.  All are bound
to go out through the chimney."

The voice of the young scamp armed from head to foot,
dominated the uproar.

"Hurrah! hurrah!" he was shouting.  "My first day in
armor!  Outcast!  I am an outcast.  Give me something to
drink.  My friends, my name is Jehan Frollo du Moulin, and
I am a gentleman.  My opinion is that if God were a ~gendarme~,
he would turn robber.  Brothers, we are about to set out on a
fine expedition.  Lay siege to the church, burst in
the doors, drag out the beautiful girl, save her from the
judges, save her from the priests, dismantle the cloister,
burn the bishop in his palace--all this we will do in less
time than it takes for a burgomaster to eat a spoonful of
soup.  Our cause is just, we will plunder Notre-Dame and that
will be the end of it.  We will hang Quasimodo.  Do you know
Quasimodo, ladies?  Have you seen him make himself breathless
on the big bell on a grand Pentecost festival!  ~Corne du
PΦre~!  'tis very fine!  One would say he was a devil mounted
on a man.  Listen to me, my friends; I am a vagabond to the
bottom of my heart, I am a member of the slang thief gang
in my soul, I was born an independent thief.  I have been
rich, and I have devoured all my property.  My mother wanted
to make an officer of me; my father, a sub-deacon; my aunt,
a councillor of inquests; my grandmother, prothonotary to
the king; my great aunt, a treasurer of the short robe,--and
I have made myself an outcast.  I said this to my father, who
spit his curse in my face; to my mother, who set to weeping
and chattering, poor old lady, like yonder fagot on the
and-irons.  Long live mirth!  I am a real BicΩtre.  Waitress,
my dear, more wine.  I have still the wherewithal to pay.  I
want no more SurΦne wine.  It distresses my throat.  I'd as
lief, ~corboeuf~!  gargle my throat with a basket."

Meanwhile, the rabble applauded with shouts of laughter;
and seeing that the tumult was increasing around him, the
scholar cried,--.

"Oh!  what a fine noise!  ~Populi debacchantis populosa
debacchatio~!" Then he began to sing, his eye swimming in
ecstasy, in the tone of a canon intoning vespers, ~Quoe
cantica! quoe organa! quoe cantilenoe! quoe meloclioe hic
sine fine decantantur!  Sonant melliflua hymnorum organa,
suavissima angelorum melodia, cantica canticorum mira~!
 He broke off: "Tavern-keeper of the devil, give me
some supper!"

There was a moment of partial silence, during which the
sharp voice of the Duke of Egypt rose, as he gave instructions
to his Bohemians.

"The weasel is called Adrune; the fox, Blue-foot, or the
Racer of the Woods; the wolf, Gray-foot, or Gold-foot; the
bear the Old Man, or Grandfather.  The cap of a gnome confers
invisibility, and causes one to behold invisible things.
Every toad that is baptized must be clad in red or black
velvet, a bell on its neck, a bell on its feet.  The godfather
holds its head, the godmother its hinder parts.  'Tis the
demon Sidragasum who hath the power to make wenches
dance stark naked."

"By the mass!" interrupted Jehan, "I should like to be
the demon Sidragasum."

Meanwhile, the vagabonds continued to arm themselves and
whisper at the other end of the dram-shop.

"That poor Esmeralda!" said a Bohemian.  "She is our
sister.  She must be taken away from there."

"Is she still at Notre-Dame?" went on a merchant with
the appearance of a Jew.

"Yes, pardieu!"

"Well! comrades!" exclaimed the merchant, "to Notre-Dame!
So much the better, since there are in the chapel of Saints
FΘrΘol and Ferrution two statues, the one of John the
Baptist, the other of Saint-Antoine, of solid gold, weighing
together seven marks of gold and fifteen estellins; and the
pedestals are of silver-gilt, of seventeen marks, five ounces.
I know that; I am a goldsmith."

Here they served Jehan with his supper.  As he threw
himself back on the bosom of the wench beside him,
he exclaimed,--

"By Saint Voult-de-Lucques, whom people call Saint
Goguelu, I am perfectly happy.  I have before me a fool
who gazes at me with the smooth face of an archduke.  Here
is one on my left whose teeth are so long that they hide his

chin.  And then, I am like the Marshal de GiΘ at the siege
of Pontoise, I have my right resting on a hillock.  ~Ventre-
Mahom~!  Comrade! you have the air of a merchant of tennis-
balls; and you come and sit yourself beside me!  I am a
nobleman, my friend!  Trade is incompatible with nobility.
Get out of that!  Hola hΘ!  You others, don't fight!  What,
Baptiste Croque-Oison, you who have such a fine nose are
going to risk it against the big fists of that lout!  Fool!
~Non cuiquam datum est habere nasum~--not every one is
favored with a nose.  You are really divine, Jacqueline
Ronge-Oreille! 'tis a pity that you have no hair!  Holα!
my name is Jehan Frollo, and my brother is an archdeacon.
May the devil fly off with him!  All that I tell you is the
truth.  In turning vagabond, I have gladly renounced the half
of a house situated in paradise, which my brother had promised
me.  ~Dimidiam domum in paradiso~.  I quote the text.  I
have a fief in the Rue Tirechappe, and all the women are in
love with me, as true as Saint Eloy was an excellent goldsmith,
and that the five trades of the good city of Paris are
the tanners, the tawers, the makers of cross-belts, the
purse-makers, and the sweaters, and that Saint Laurent was
burnt with eggshells.  I swear to you, comrades.


         "~Que je ne beuvrai de piment,
         Devant un an, si je cy ment~.*


*  That I will drink no spiced and honeyed wine for a year,
if I am lying now.


"'Tis moonlight, my charmer; see yonder through the window
how the wind is tearing the clouds to tatters!  Even thus
will I do to your gorget.--Wenches, wipe the children's noses
and snuff the candles.--Christ and Mahom!  What am I eating
here, Jupiter?  OhΘ! innkeeper! the hair which is not
on the heads of your hussies one finds in your omelettes.  Old
woman!  I like bald omelettes.  May the devil confound you!--A
fine hostelry of Beelzebub, where the hussies comb their heads
with the forks!


         "~Et je n'ai moi,
         Par la sang-Dieu!
         Ni foi, ni loi,
         Ni feu, ni lieu,
         Ni roi,
         Ni Dieu."*


*  And by the blood of God, I have neither faith nor law, nor
fire nor dwelling-place, nor king nor God.


In the meantime, Clopin Trouillefou had finished the
distribution of arms.  He approached Gringoire, who appeared
to be plunged in a profound revery, with his feet on an andiron.

"Friend Pierre," said the King of Thunes, "what the devil
are you thinking about?"

Gringoire turned to him with a melancholy smile.

"I love the fire, my dear lord.  Not for the trivial reason
that fire warms the feet or cooks our soup, but because it has
sparks.  Sometimes I pass whole hours in watching the sparks.
I discover a thousand things in those stars which are sprinkled
over the black background of the hearth.  Those stars are also
worlds."

"Thunder, if I understand you!" said the outcast.  "Do you know
what o'clock it is?"

"I do not know," replied Gringoire.

Clopin approached the Duke of Egypt.

"Comrade Mathias, the time we have chosen is not a good
one.  King Louis XI. is said to be in Paris."

"Another reason for snatching our sister from his claws,"
replied the old Bohemian.

"You speak like a man, Mathias," said the King of Thunes.
"Moreover, we will act promptly.  No resistance is to be
feared in the church.  The canons are hares, and we are in
force.  The people of the parliament will be well balked
to-morrow when they come to seek her!  Guts of the pope I
don't want them to hang the pretty girl!"

Chopin quitted the dram-shop.

Meanwhile, Jehan was shouting in a hoarse voice:

"I eat, I drink, I am drunk, I am Jupiter!  Eh!  Pierre,
the Slaughterer, if you look at me like that again, I'll fillip
the dust off your nose for you."

Gringoire, torn from his meditations, began to watch the
wild and noisy scene which surrounded him, muttering between
his teeth: "~Luxuriosa res vinum et tumultuosa ebrietas~.
Alas!  what good reason I have not to drink, and how excellently
spoke Saint-Benoit: '~Vinum apostatare facit etiam sapientes!'"

At that moment, Clopin returned and shouted in a voice of
thunder: "Midnight!"

At this word, which produced the effect of the call to boot
and saddle on a regiment at a halt, all the outcasts, men,
women, children, rushed in a mass from the tavern, with great
noise of arms and old iron implements.

The moon was obscured.

The Cour des Miracles was entirely dark.  There was not a
single light.  One could make out there a throng of men and
women conversing in low tones.  They could be heard buzzing,
and a gleam of all sorts of weapons was visible in the
darkness.  Clopin mounted a large stone.

"To your ranks, Argot!"* he cried.  "Fall into line, Egypt!
Form ranks, Galilee!"


*  Men of the brotherhood of slang: thieves.


A movement began in the darkness.  The immense multitude
appeared to form in a column.  After a few minutes, the
King of Thunes raised his voice once more,--

"Now, silence to march through Paris!  The password is,
'Little sword in pocket!' The torches will not be lighted till
we reach Notre-Dame!  Forward, march!"

Ten minutes later, the cavaliers of the watch fled in terror
before a long procession of black and silent men which was
descending towards the Pont an Change, through the tortuous
streets which pierce the close-built neighborhood of the markets
in every direction.




CHAPTER IV.

AN AWKWARD FRIEND.



That night, Quasimodo did not sleep.  He had just made
his last round of the church.  He had not noticed, that at the
moment when he was closing the doors, the archdeacon had
passed close to him and betrayed some displeasure on seeing
him bolting and barring with care the enormous iron locks
which gave to their large leaves the solidity of a wall.  Dom
Claude's air was even more preoccupied than usual.  Moreover,
since the nocturnal adventure in the cell, he had constantly
abused Quasimodo, but in vain did he ill treat, and even beat
him occasionally, nothing disturbed the submission, patience,
the devoted resignation of the faithful bellringer.  He
endured everything on the part of the archdeacon, insults,
threats, blows, without murmuring a complaint.  At the most,
he gazed uneasily after Dom Claude when the latter ascended
the staircase of the tower; but the archdeacon had abstained
from presenting himself again before the gypsy's eyes.

On that night, accordingly, Quasimodo, after having
cast a glance at his poor bells which he so neglected
now, Jacqueline, Marie, and Thibauld, mounted to the summit
of the Northern tower, and there setting his dark lanturn,
well closed, upon the leads, he began to gaze at Paris.  The
night, as we have already said, was very dark.  Paris which,
so to speak was not lighted at that epoch, presented to the eye
a confused collection of black masses, cut here and there by
the whitish curve of the Seine.  Quasimodo no longer saw
any light with the exception of one window in a distant
edifice, whose vague and sombre profile was outlined well
above the roofs, in the direction of the Porte Sainte-Antoine.
There also, there was some one awake.

As the only eye of the bellringer peered into that horizon
of mist and night, he felt within him an inexpressible
uneasiness.  For several days he had been upon his guard.  He
had perceived men of sinister mien, who never took their eyes
from the young girl's asylum, prowling constantly about the
church.  He fancied that some plot might be in process of
formation against the unhappy refugee.  He imagined that
there existed a popular hatred against her, as against himself,
and that it was very possible that something might happen
soon.  Hence he remained upon his tower on the watch,
"dreaming in his dream-place," as Rabelais says, with his eye
directed alternately on the cell and on Paris, keeping faithful
guard, like a good dog, with a thousand suspicions in his mind.

All at once, while he was scrutinizing the great city with
that eye which nature, by a sort of compensation, had made
so piercing that it could almost supply the other organs which
Quasimodo lacked, it seemed to him that there was something
singular about the Quay de la Vieille-Pelleterie, that there
was a movement at that point, that the line of the parapet,
standing out blackly against the whiteness of the water was
not straight and tranquil, like that of the other quays, but
that it undulated to the eye, like the waves of a river, or like
the heads of a crowd in motion.

This struck him as strange.  He redoubled his attention.
The movement seemed to be advancing towards the City.
There was no light.  It lasted for some time on the quay;
then it gradually ceased, as though that which was passing
were entering the interior of the island; then it stopped
altogether, and the line of the quay became straight and
motionless again.

At the moment when Quasimodo was lost in conjectures, it
seemed to him that the movement had re-appeared in the Rue
du Parvis, which is prolonged into the city perpendicularly
to the faτade of Notre-Dame.  At length, dense as was the
darkness, he beheld the head of a column debouch from that
street, and in an instant a crowd--of which nothing could be
distinguished in the gloom except that it was a crowd--spread
over the Place.

This spectacle had a terror of its own.  It is probable
that this singular procession, which seemed so desirous of
concealing itself under profound darkness, maintained a silence
no less profound.  Nevertheless, some noise must have escaped
it, were it only a trampling.  But this noise did not even
reach our deaf man, and this great multitude, of which he
saw hardly anything, and of which he heard nothing, though
it was marching and moving so near him, produced upon
him the effect of a rabble of dead men, mute, impalpable,
lost in a smoke.  It seemed to him, that he beheld advancing
towards him a fog of men, and that he saw shadows moving
in the shadow.

Then his fears returned to him, the idea of an attempt
against the gypsy presented itself once more to his mind.
He was conscious, in a confused way, that a violent crisis
was approaching.  At that critical moment he took counsel
with himself, with better and prompter reasoning than one
would have expected from so badly organized a brain.  Ought
he to awaken the gypsy? to make her escape?  Whither?  The
streets were invested, the church backed on the river.  No
boat, no issue!--There was but one thing to be done; to allow
himself to be killed on the threshold of Notre-Dame, to resist
at least until succor arrived, if it should arrive, and not to
trouble la Esmeralda's sleep.  This resolution once taken, he
set to examining the enemy with more tranquillity.

The throng seemed to increase every moment in the church
square.  Only, he presumed that it must be making very
little noise, since the windows on the Place remained closed.
All at once, a flame flashed up, and in an instant seven or
eight lighted torches passed over the heads of the crowd,
shaking their tufts of flame in the deep shade.  Quasimodo
then beheld distinctly surging in the Parvis a frightful herd
of men and women in rags, armed with scythes, pikes, billhooks
and partisans, whose thousand points glittered.  Here
and there black pitchforks formed horns to the hideous faces.
He vaguely recalled this populace, and thought that he
recognized all the heads who had saluted him as Pope of the Fools
some months previously.  One man who held a torch in one
hand and a club in the other, mounted a stone post and
seemed to be haranguing them.  At the same time the strange
army executed several evolutions, as though it were taking
up its post around the church.  Quasimodo picked up his
lantern and descended to the platform between the towers, in
order to get a nearer view, and to spy out a means of defence.

Clopin Trouillefou, on arriving in front of the lofty portal
of Notre-Dame had, in fact, ranged his troops in order of
battle.  Although he expected no resistance, he wished, like
a prudent general, to preserve an order which would permit
him to face, at need, a sudden attack of the watch or the
police.  He had accordingly stationed his brigade in such a
manner that, viewed from above and from a distance, one
would have pronounced it the Roman triangle of the battle of
Ecnomus, the boar's head of Alexander or the famous wedge
of Gustavus Adolphus.  The base of this triangle rested on
the back of the Place in such a manner as to bar the entrance
of the Rue du Parvis; one of its sides faced H⌠tel-Dieu, the
other the Rue Saint-Pierre-aux-Boeufs.  Clopin Trouillefou
had placed himself at the apex with the Duke of Egypt, our
friend Jehan, and the most daring of the scavengers.

An enterprise like that which the vagabonds were now
undertaking against Notre-Dame was not a very rare thing
in the cities of the Middle Ages.  What we now call the
"police" did not exist then.  In populous cities, especially
in capitals, there existed no single, central, regulating
power.  Feudalism had constructed these great communities
in a singular manner.  A city was an assembly of a thousand
seigneuries, which divided it into compartments of all shapes
and sizes.  Hence, a thousand conflicting establishments of
police; that is to say, no police at all.  In Paris, for example,
independently of the hundred and forty-one lords who laid
claim to a manor, there were five and twenty who laid claim
to a manor and to administering justice, from the Bishop of
Paris, who had five hundred streets, to the Prior of Notre-
Dame des Champs, who had four.  All these feudal justices
recognized the suzerain authority of the king only in name.
All possessed the right of control over the roads.  All were
at home.  Louis XI., that indefatigable worker, who so largely
began the demolition of the feudal edifice, continued by
Richelieu and Louis XIV.  for the profit of royalty, and finished
by Mirabeau for the benefit of the people,--Louis XI. had
certainly made an effort to break this network of seignories
which covered Paris, by throwing violently across them all
two or three troops of general police.  Thus, in 1465, an
order to the inhabitants to light candles in their windows at
nightfall, and to shut up their dogs under penalty of death;
in the same year, an order to close the streets in the evening
with iron chains, and a prohibition to wear daggers or weapons
of offence in the streets at night.  But in a very short time,
all these efforts at communal legislation fell into abeyance.
The bourgeois permitted the wind to blow out their candles in
the windows, and their dogs to stray; the iron chains were
stretched only in a state of siege; the prohibition to wear
daggers wrought no other changes than from the name of the
Rue Coupe-Gueule to the name of the Rue-Coupe-Gorge*
which is an evident progress.  The old scaffolding of feudal
jurisdictions remained standing; an immense aggregation of
bailiwicks and seignories crossing each other all over the city,
interfering with each other, entangled in one another, enmeshing
each other, trespassing on each other; a useless thicket
of watches, sub-watches and counter-watches, over which, with
armed force, passed brigandage, rapine, and sedition.  Hence,
in this disorder, deeds of violence on the part of the populace
directed against a palace, a hotel, or house in the most thickly
populated quarters, were not unheard-of occurrences.  In the
majority of such cases, the neighbors did not meddle with
the matter unless the pillaging extended to themselves.
They stopped up their ears to the musket shots, closed their
shutters, barricaded their doors, allowed the matter to be
concluded with or without the watch, and the next day it was
said in Paris, "Etienne Barbette was broken open last night.
The Marshal de Clermont was seized last night, etc."  Hence,
not only the royal habitations, the Louvre, the Palace, the
Bastille, the Tournelles, but simply seignorial residences,
the Petit-Bourbon, the H⌠tel de Sens, the H⌠tel d' AngoulΩme,
etc., had battlements on their walls, and machicolations over
their doors.  Churches were guarded by their sanctity.  Some,
among the number Notre-Dame, were fortified.  The Abbey
of Saint-German-des-Pres was castellated like a baronial
mansion, and more brass expended about it in bombards than in
bells.  Its fortress was still to be seen in 1610.  To-day,
barely its church remains.


*  Cut-throat.  Coupe-gueule being the vulgar word for cut-weazand.


Let us return to Notre-Dame.

When the first arrangements were completed, and we must
say, to the honor of vagabond discipline, that Clopin's
orders were executed in silence, and with admirable precision,
the worthy chief of the band, mounted on the parapet of the
church square, and raised his hoarse and surly voice, turning
towards Notre-Dame, and brandishing his torch whose light,
tossed by the wind, and veiled every moment by its own
smoke, made the reddish faτade of the church appear and
disappear before the eye.

"To you, Louis de Beaumont, bishop of Paris, counsellor in
the Court of Parliament, I, Clopin Trouillefou, king of Thunes,
grand Coδsre, prince of Argot, bishop of fools, I say: Our
sister, falsely condemned for magic, hath taken refuge in
your church, you owe her asylum and safety.  Now the Court
of Parliament wishes to seize her once more there, and you
consent to it; so that she would be hanged to-morrow in the
GrΦve, if God and the outcasts were not here.  If your church
is sacred, so is our sister; if our sister is not sacred, neither
is your church.  That is why we call upon you to return the
girl if you wish to save your church, or we will take possession
of the girl again and pillage the church, which will be a good
thing.  In token of which I here plant my banner, and may
God preserve you, bishop of Paris,"

Quasimodo could not, unfortunately, hear these words
uttered with a sort of sombre and savage majesty.  A vagabond
presented his banner to Clopin, who planted it solemnly
between two paving-stones.  It was a pitchfork from whose
points hung a bleeding quarter of carrion meat.

That done, the King of Thunes turned round and cast
his eyes over his army, a fierce multitude whose glances
flashed almost equally with their pikes.  After a momentary
pause,--"Forward, my Sons!" he cried; "to work, locksmiths!"

Thirty bold men, square shouldered, and with pick-lock faces,
stepped from the ranks, with hammers, pincers, and bars of
iron on their shoulders.  They betook themselves to the
principal door of the church, ascended the steps, and were
soon to be seen squatting under the arch, working at the door
with pincers and levers; a throng of vagabonds followed them
to help or look on.  The eleven steps before the portal were
covered with them.

But the door stood firm.  "The devil! 'tis hard and
obstinate!" said one.  "It is old, and its gristles have become
bony," said another.  "Courage, comrades!" resumed Clopin.
"I wager my head against a dipper that you will have
opened the door, rescued the girl, and despoiled the chief
altar before a single beadle is awake.  Stay!  I think I
hear the lock breaking up."

Clopin was interrupted by a frightful uproar which re-
sounded behind him at that moment.  He wheeled round.
An enormous beam had just fallen from above; it had crushed
a dozen vagabonds on the pavement with the sound of a
cannon, breaking in addition, legs here and there in the
crowd of beggars, who sprang aside with cries of terror.  In
a twinkling, the narrow precincts of the church parvis were
cleared.  The locksmiths, although protected by the deep
vaults of the portal, abandoned the door and Clopin himself
retired to a respectful distance from the church.

"I had a narrow escape!" cried Jehan.  "I felt the wind,
of it, ~tΩte-de-boeuf~! but Pierre the Slaughterer is slaughtered!"

It is impossible to describe the astonishment mingled with
fright which fell upon the ruffians in company with this beam.

They remained for several minutes with their eyes in the
air, more dismayed by that piece of wood than by the king's
twenty thousand archers.

"Satan!" muttered the Duke of Egypt, "this smacks of magic!"

"'Tis the moon which threw this log at us," said Andry the Red.

"Call the moon the friend of the Virgin, after that!" went on
Francois Chanteprune.

"A thousand popes!" exclaimed Clopin, "you are all fools!"  But
he did not know how to explain the fall of the beam.

Meanwhile, nothing could be distinguished on the faτade, to
whose summit the light of the torches did not reach.  The
heavy beam lay in the middle of the enclosure, and groans
were heard from the poor wretches who had received its first
shock, and who had been almost cut in twain, on the angle of
the stone steps.

The King of Thunes, his first amazement passed, finally
found an explanation which appeared plausible to his companions.

"Throat of God! are the canons defending themselves? To the sack,
then! to the sack!"

"To the sack!" repeated the rabble, with a furious hurrah.
A discharge of crossbows and hackbuts against the front of the
church followed.

At this detonation, the peaceable inhabitants of the
surrounding houses woke up; many windows were seen to open,
and nightcaps and hands holding candles appeared at the casements.

"Fire at the windows," shouted Clopin.  The windows
were immediately closed, and the poor bourgeois, who had
hardly had time to cast a frightened glance on this scene of
gleams and tumult, returned, perspiring with fear to their
wives, asking themselves whether the witches' sabbath was
now being held in the parvis of Notre-Dame, or whether there
was an assault of Burgundians, as in '64.  Then the husbands
thought of theft; the wives, of rape; and all trembled.

"To the sack!" repeated the thieves' crew; but they dared
not approach.  They stared at the beam, they stared at the
church.  The beam did not stir, the edifice preserved its calm
and deserted air; but something chilled the outcasts.

"To work, locksmiths!" shouted Trouillefou.  "Let the door
be forced!"

No one took a step.

"Beard and belly!" said Clopin, "here be men afraid of a beam."

An old locksmith addressed him--

"Captain, 'tis not the beam which bothers us, 'tis the door,
which is all covered with iron bars.  Our pincers are powerless
against it."

"What more do you want to break it in?" demanded Clopin.

"Ah! we ought to have a battering ram."

The King of Thunes ran boldly to the formidable beam, and
placed his foot upon it: "Here is one!" he exclaimed; "'tis
the canons who send it to you."  And, making a mocking
salute in the direction of the church, "Thanks, canons!"

This piece of bravado produced its effects,--the spell of
the beam was broken.  The vagabonds recovered their courage;
soon the heavy joist, raised like a feather by two hundred
vigorous arms, was flung with fury against the great door
which they had tried to batter down.  At the sight of that
long beam, in the half-light which the infrequent torches
of the brigands spread over the Place, thus borne by that
crowd of men who dashed it at a run against the church, one
would have thought that he beheld a monstrous beast with a
thousand feet attacking with lowered head the giant of stone.

At the shock of the beam, the half metallic door sounded
like an immense drum; it was not burst in, but the whole
cathedral trembled, and the deepest cavities of the edifice
were heard to echo.

At the same moment, a shower of large stones began to fall
from the top of the faτade on the assailants.

"The devil!" cried Jehan, "are the towers shaking their
balustrades down on our heads?"

But the impulse had been given, the King of Thunes had
set the example.  Evidently, the bishop was defending himself,
and they only battered the door with the more rage, in
spite of the stones which cracked skulls right and left.

It was remarkable that all these stones fell one by one; but
they followed each other closely.  The thieves always felt two
at a time, one on their legs and one on their heads.  There
were few which did not deal their blow, and a large layer of
dead and wounded lay bleeding and panting beneath the feet
of the assailants who, now grown furious, replaced each other
without intermission.  The long beam continued to belabor
the door, at regular intervals, like the clapper of a bell, the
stones to rain down, the door to groan.

The reader has no doubt divined that this unexpected resistance
which had exasperated the outcasts came from Quasimodo.

Chance had, unfortunately, favored the brave deaf man.

When he had descended to the platform between the towers,
his ideas were all in confusion.  He had run up and down
along the gallery for several minutes like a madman,
surveying from above, the compact mass of vagabonds ready to
hurl itself on the church, demanding the safety of the gypsy
from the devil or from God.  The thought had occurred to
him of ascending to the southern belfry and sounding the
alarm, but before he could have set the bell in motion, before
Marie's voice could have uttered a single clamor, was there
not time to burst in the door of the church ten times over?
It was precisely the moment when the locksmiths were advancing
upon it with their tools.  What was to be done?

All at once, he remembered that some masons had been at
work all day repairing the wall, the timber-work, and the roof
of the south tower.  This was a flash of light.  The wall was
of stone, the roof of lead, the timber-work of wood.  (That
prodigious timber-work, so dense that it was called "the forest.")

Quasimodo hastened to that tower.  The lower chambers
were, in fact, full of materials.  There were piles of rough
blocks of stone, sheets of lead in rolls, bundles of laths, heavy
beams already notched with the saw, heaps of plaster.

Time was pressing, The pikes and hammers were at work
below.  With a strength which the sense of danger increased
tenfold, he seized one of the beams--the longest and heaviest;
he pushed it out through a loophole, then, grasping it
again outside of the tower, he made it slide along the angle
of the balustrade which surrounds the platform, and let it
fly into the abyss.  The enormous timber, during that fall
of a hundred and sixty feet, scraping the wall, breaking the
carvings, turned many times on its centre, like the arm of a
windmill flying off alone through space.  At last it reached
the ground, the horrible cry arose, and the black beam, as it
rebounded from the pavement, resembled a serpent leaping.

Quasimodo beheld the outcasts scatter at the fall of the
beam, like ashes at the breath of a child.  He took advantage
of their fright, and while they were fixing a superstitious
glance on the club which had fallen from heaven, and while
they were putting out the eyes of the stone saints on the
front with a discharge of arrows and buckshot, Quasimodo
was silently piling up plaster, stones, and rough blocks
of stone, even the sacks of tools belonging to the masons,
on the edge of the balustrade from which the beam had
already been hurled.

Thus, as soon as they began to batter the grand door, the
shower of rough blocks of stone began to fall, and it seemed
to them that the church itself was being demolished over
their heads.

Any one who could have beheld Quasimodo at that moment
would have been frightened.  Independently of the projectiles
which he had piled upon the balustrade, he had collected a
heap of stones on the platform itself.  As fast as the blocks
on the exterior edge were exhausted, he drew on the heap.
Then he stooped and rose, stooped and rose again with incredible
activity.  His huge gnome's head bent over the balustrade,
then an enormous stone fell, then another, then another.
From time to time, he followed a fine stone with his eye, and
when it did good execution, he said, "Hum!"

Meanwhile, the beggars did not grow discouraged.  The
thick door on which they were venting their fury had already
trembled more than twenty times beneath the weight of their
oaken battering-ram, multiplied by the strength of a hundred
men.  The panels cracked, the carved work flew into splinters,
the hinges, at every blow, leaped from their pins, the
planks yawned, the wood crumbled to powder, ground between
the iron sheathing.  Fortunately for Quasimodo, there was
more iron than wood.

Nevertheless, he felt that the great door was yielding.
Although he did not hear it, every blow of the ram reverberated
simultaneously in the vaults of the church and within it.
From above he beheld the vagabonds, filled with triumph and
rage, shaking their fists at the gloomy faτade; and both on
the gypsy's account and his own he envied the wings of the
owls which flitted away above his head in flocks.

His shower of stone blocks was not sufficient to repel
the assailants.

At this moment of anguish, he noticed, a little lower down
than the balustrade whence he was crushing the thieves, two
long stone gutters which discharged immediately over the
great door; the internal orifice of these gutters terminated
on the pavement of the platform.  An idea occurred to him; he
ran in search of a fagot in his bellringer's den, placed on this
fagot a great many bundles of laths, and many rolls of lead,
munitions which he had not employed so far, and having
arranged this pile in front of the hole to the two gutters, he
set it on fire with his lantern.

During this time, since the stones no longer fell, the outcasts
ceased to gaze into the air.  The bandits, panting like a
pack of hounds who are forcing a boar into his lair, pressed
tumultuously round the great door, all disfigured by the
battering ram, but still standing.  They were waiting with a
quiver for the great blow which should split it open.  They
vied with each other in pressing as close as possible, in order
to dash among the first, when it should open, into that opulent
cathedral, a vast reservoir where the wealth of three centuries
had been piled up.  They reminded each other with roars of
exultation and greedy lust, of the beautiful silver crosses, the
fine copes of brocade, the beautiful tombs of silver gilt, the
great magnificences of the choir, the dazzling festivals, the
Christmasses sparkling with torches, the Easters sparkling
with sunshine,--all those splendid solemneties wherein
chandeliers, ciboriums, tabernacles, and reliquaries, studded
the altars with a crust of gold and diamonds.  Certainly, at that
fine moment, thieves and pseudo sufferers, doctors in stealing,
and vagabonds, were thinking much less of delivering the
gypsy than of pillaging Notre-Dame.  We could even easily
believe that for a goodly number among them la Esmeralda
was only a pretext, if thieves needed pretexts.

All at once, at the moment when they were grouping themselves
round the ram for a last effort, each one holding his
breath and stiffening his muscles in order to communicate all
his force to the decisive blow, a howl more frightful still than
that which had burst forth and expired beneath the beam, rose
among them.  Those who did not cry out, those who were
still alive, looked.  Two streams of melted lead were falling
from the summit of the edifice into the thickest of the rabble.
That sea of men had just sunk down beneath the boiling metal,
which had made, at the two points where it fell, two black and
smoking holes in the crowd, such as hot water would make in
snow.  Dying men, half consumed and groaning with anguish,
could be seen writhing there.  Around these two principal
streams there were drops of that horrible rain, which scattered
over the assailants and entered their skulls like gimlets of
fire.  It was a heavy fire which overwhelmed these wretches
with a thousand hailstones.

The outcry was heartrending.  They fled pell-mell, hurling
the beam upon the bodies, the boldest as well as the most
timid, and the parvis was cleared a second time.

All eyes were raised to the top of the church.  They
beheld there an extraordinary sight.  On the crest of the
highest gallery, higher than the central rose window, there
was a great flame rising between the two towers with whirlwinds
of sparks, a vast, disordered, and furious flame, a tongue
of which was borne into the smoke by the wind, from time
to time.  Below that fire, below the gloomy balustrade with
its trefoils showing darkly against its glare, two spouts with
monster throats were vomiting forth unceasingly that burning
rain, whose silvery stream stood out against the shadows of
the lower faτade.  As they approached the earth, these two
jets of liquid lead spread out in sheaves, like water springing
from the thousand holes of a watering-pot.  Above the flame,
the enormous towers, two sides of each of which were visible
in sharp outline, the one wholly black, the other wholly red,
seemed still more vast with all the immensity of the shadow
which they cast even to the sky.

Their innumerable sculptures of demons and dragons assumed
a lugubrious aspect.  The restless light of the flame
made them move to the eye.  There were griffins which had
the air of laughing, gargoyles which one fancied one heard
yelping, salamanders which puffed at the fire, tarasques*
which sneezed in the smoke.  And among the monsters thus
roused from their sleep of stone by this flame, by this
noise, there was one who walked about, and who was seen,
from time to time, to pass across the glowing face of the
pile, like a bat in front of a candle.


*  The representation of a monstrous animal solemnly drawn about
in Tarascon and other French towns.


Without doubt, this strange beacon light would awaken far
away, the woodcutter of the hills of BicΩtre, terrified to
behold the gigantic shadow of the towers of Notre-Dame
quivering over his heaths.

A terrified silence ensued among the outcasts, during which
nothing was heard, but the cries of alarm of the canons shut
up in their cloister, and more uneasy than horses in a burning
stable, the furtive sound of windows hastily opened and still
more hastily closed, the internal hurly-burly of the houses and
of the H⌠tel-Dieu, the wind in the flame, the last death-rattle
of the dying, and the continued crackling of the rain of lead
upon the pavement.

In the meanwhile, the principal vagabonds had retired beneath
the porch of the Gondelaurier mansion, and were holding
a council of war.

The Duke of Egypt, seated on a stone post, contemplated
the phantasmagorical bonfire, glowing at a height of two
hundred feet in the air, with religious terror.  Clopin
Trouillefou bit his huge fists with rage.

"Impossible to get in!" he muttered between his teeth.

"An old, enchanted church!" grumbled the aged Bohemian,
Mathias Hungadi Spicali.

"By the Pope's whiskers!" went on a sham soldier, who had
once been in service, "here are church gutters spitting melted
lead at you better than the machicolations of Lectoure."

"Do you see that demon passing and repassing in front of
the fire?" exclaimed the Duke of Egypt.

"Pardieu, 'tis that damned bellringer, 'tis Quasimodo,"
said Clopin.

The Bohemian tossed his head.  "I tell you, that 'tis the
spirit Sabnac, the grand marquis, the demon of fortifications.
He has the form of an armed soldier, the head of a lion.
Sometimes he rides a hideous horse.  He changes men into
stones, of which he builds towers.  He commands fifty legions
'Tis he indeed; I recognize him.  Sometimes he is clad in a
handsome golden robe, figured after the Turkish fashion."

"Where is Bellevigne de l'Etoile?" demanded Clopin.

"He is dead."

Andry the Red laughed in an idiotic way: "Notre-Dame
is making work for the hospital," said he.

"Is there, then, no way of forcing this door," exclaimed the
King of Thunes, stamping his foot.

The Duke of Egypt pointed sadly to the two streams of
boiling lead which did not cease to streak the black facade,
like two long distaffs of phosphorus.

"Churches have been known to defend themselves thus all
by themselves," he remarked with a sigh.  "Saint-Sophia at
Constantinople, forty years ago, hurled to the earth three
times in succession, the crescent of Mahom, by shaking her
domes, which are her heads.  Guillaume de Paris, who built
this one was a magician."

"Must we then retreat in pitiful fashion, like highwaymen?"
said Clopin.  "Must we leave our sister here, whom those
hooded wolves will hang to-morrow."

"And the sacristy, where there are wagon-loads of gold!"
added a vagabond, whose name, we regret to say, we do not know.

"Beard of Mahom!" cried Trouillefou.

"Let us make another trial," resumed the vagabond.

Mathias Hungadi shook his head.

"We shall never get in by the door.  We must find the
defect in the armor of the old fairy; a hole, a false postern,
some joint or other."

"Who will go with me?" said Clopin.  "I shall go at it
again.  By the way, where is the little scholar Jehan, who
is so encased in iron?"

"He is dead, no doubt," some one replied; "we no longer
hear his laugh."

The King of Thunes frowned: "So much the worse.  There was a
brave heart under that ironmongery.  And Master Pierre Gringoire?"

"Captain Clopin," said Andry the Red, "he slipped away
before we reached the Pont-aux-Changeurs,"

Clopin stamped his foot.  "Gueule-Dieu! 'twas he who
pushed us on hither, and he has deserted us in the very middle
of the job!  Cowardly chatterer, with a slipper for a helmet!"

"Captain Clopin," said Andry the Red, who was gazing
down Rue du Parvis, "yonder is the little scholar."

"Praised be Pluto!" said Clopin.  "But what the devil is
he dragging after him?"

It was, in fact, Jehan, who was running as fast as his heavy
outfit of a Paladin, and a long ladder which trailed on the
pavement, would permit, more breathless than an ant harnessed
to a blade of grass twenty times longer than itself.

"Victory!  ~Te Deum~!" cried the scholar.  "Here is the
ladder of the longshoremen of Port Saint-Landry."

Clopin approached him.

"Child, what do you mean to do, ~corne-dieu~!  with this ladder?"

"I have it," replied Jehan, panting.  "I knew where it was
under the shed of the lieutenant's house.  There's a wench
there whom I know, who thinks me as handsome as Cupido.
I made use of her to get the ladder, and I have the ladder,
~Pasque-Mahom~!  The poor girl came to open the door to me
in her shift."

"Yes," said Clopin, "but what are you going to do with
that ladder?"

Jehan gazed at him with a malicious, knowing look, and
cracked his fingers like castanets.  At that moment he
was sublime.  On his head he wore one of those overloaded
helmets of the fifteenth century, which frightened the enemy
with their fanciful crests.  His bristled with ten iron beaks,
so that Jehan could have disputed with Nestor's Homeric
vessel the redoubtable title of ~dexeubolos~.

"What do I mean to do with it, august king of Thunes?
Do you see that row of statues which have such idiotic
expressions, yonder, above the three portals?"

"Yes.  Well?"

"'Tis the gallery of the kings of France."

"What is that to me?" said Clopin.

"Wait!  At the end of that gallery there is a door which is
never fastened otherwise than with a latch, and with this
ladder I ascend, and I am in the church."

"Child let me be the first to ascend."

"No, comrade, the ladder is mine.  Come, you shall be the
second."

"May Beelzebub strangle you!" said surly Clopin, "I won't be
second to anybody."

"Then find a ladder, Clopin!"

Jehan set out on a run across the Place, dragging his ladder
and shouting: "Follow me, lads!"

In an instant the ladder was raised, and propped against
the balustrade of the lower gallery, above one of the lateral
doors.  The throng of vagabonds, uttering loud acclamations,
crowded to its foot to ascend.  But Jehan maintained his
right, and was the first to set foot on the rungs.  The
passage was tolerably long.  The gallery of the kings of France
is to-day about sixty feet above the pavement.  The eleven
steps of the flight before the door, made it still higher.
Jehan mounted slowly, a good deal incommoded by his
heavy armor, holding his crossbow in one hand, and clinging
to a rung with the other.  When he reached the middle of
the ladder, he cast a melancholy glance at the poor dead
outcasts, with which the steps were strewn.  "Alas!" said he,
"here is a heap of bodies worthy of the fifth book of the
Iliad!"  Then he continued his ascent.  The vagabonds
followed him.  There was one on every rung.  At the sight of
this line of cuirassed backs, undulating as they rose through
the gloom, one would have pronounced it a serpent with steel
scales, which was raising itself erect in front of the church.
Jehan who formed the head, and who was whistling, completed
the illusion.

The scholar finally reached the balcony of the gallery, and
climbed over it nimbly, to the applause of the whole vagabond
tribe.  Thus master of the citadel, he uttered a shout of joy,
and suddenly halted, petrified.  He had just caught sight of
Quasimodo concealed in the dark, with flashing eye, behind
one of the statues of the kings.

Before a second assailant could gain a foothold on the
gallery, the formidable hunchback leaped to the head of the
ladder, without uttering a word, seized the ends of the two
uprights with his powerful hands, raised them, pushed them
out from the wall, balanced the long and pliant ladder, loaded
with vagabonds from top to bottom for a moment, in the
midst of shrieks of anguish, then suddenly, with superhuman
force, hurled this cluster of men backward into the Place.
There was a moment when even the most resolute trembled.
The ladder, launched backwards, remained erect and standing
for an instant, and seemed to hesitate, then wavered, then
suddenly, describing a frightful arc of a circle eighty feet in
radius, crashed upon the pavement with its load of ruffians,
more rapidly than a drawbridge when its chains break.
There arose an immense imprecation, then all was still,
and a few mutilated wretches were seen, crawling over the
heap of dead.

A sound of wrath and grief followed the first cries of
triumph among the besiegers.  Quasimodo, impassive, with
both elbows propped on the balustrade, looked on.  He had
the air of an old, bushy-headed king at his window.

As for Jehan Frollo, he was in a critical position.  He
found himself in the gallery with the formidable bellringer,
alone, separated from his companions by a vertical wall
eighty feet high.  While Quasimodo was dealing with the
ladder, the scholar had run to the postern which he believed
to be open.  It was not.  The deaf man had closed it behind
him when he entered the gallery.  Jehan had then concealed
himself behind a stone king, not daring to breathe, and fixing
upon the monstrous hunchback a frightened gaze, like the
man, who, when courting the wife of the guardian of a
menagerie, went one evening to a love rendezvous, mistook
the wall which he was to climb, and suddenly found himself
face to face with a white bear.

For the first few moments, the deaf man paid no heed to
him; but at last he turned his head, and suddenly straightened
up.  He had just caught sight of the scholar.

Jehan prepared himself for a rough shock, but the deaf
man remained motionless; only he had turned towards the
scholar and was looking at him.

"Ho ho!" said Jehan, "what do you mean by staring at me with
that solitary and melancholy eye?"

As he spoke thus, the young scamp stealthily adjusted his
crossbow.

"Quasimodo!" he cried, "I am going to change your surname:
you shall be called the blind man."

The shot sped.  The feathered vireton* whizzed and entered
the hunchback's left arm.  Quasimodo appeared no more
moved by it than by a scratch to King Pharamond.  He laid his
hand on the arrow, tore it from his arm, and tranquilly broke it
across his big knee; then he let the two pieces drop on the floor,
rather than threw them down.  But Jehan had no opportunity
to fire a second time.  The arrow broken, Quasimodo breathing
heavily, bounded like a grasshopper, and he fell upon the
scholar, whose armor was flattened against the wall by the blow.


*  An arrow with a pyramidal head of iron and copper spiral wings by
which a rotatory motion was communicated,


Then in that gloom, wherein wavered the light of the torches, a
terrible thing was seen.

Quasimodo had grasped with his left hand the two arms of
Jehan, who did not offer any resistance, so thoroughly did he
feel that he was lost.  With his right hand, the deaf man
detached one by one, in silence, with sinister slowness, all the
pieces of his armor, the sword, the daggers, the helmet, the
cuirass, the leg pieces.  One would have said that it was a
monkey taking the shell from a nut.  Quasimodo flung the
scholar's iron shell at his feet, piece by piece.
When the scholar beheld himself disarmed, stripped, weak,
and naked in those terrible hands, he made no attempt to
speak to the deaf man, but began to laugh audaciously in his
face, and to sing with his intrepid heedlessness of a child of
sixteen, the then popular ditty:-


         "~Elle est bien habillΘe,
         La ville de Cambrai;
         Marafin l'a pillΘe~..."*


* The city of Cambrai is well dressed.  Marafin plundered it.


He did not finish.  Quasimodo was seen on the parapet of
the gallery, holding the scholar by the feet with one hand
and whirling him over the abyss like a sling; then a sound
like that of a bony structure in contact with a wall was
heard, and something was seen to fall which halted a third
of the way down in its fall, on a projection in the
architecture.  It was a dead body which remained hanging
there, bent double, its loins broken, its skull empty.

A cry of horror rose among the vagabonds.

"Vengeance!" shouted Clopin.  "To the sack!" replied the
multitude.  "Assault! assault!"

There came a tremendous howl, in which were mingled
all tongues, all dialects, all accents.  The death of the poor
scholar imparted a furious ardor to that crowd.  It was seized
with shame, and the wrath of having been held so long in
check before a church by a hunchback.  Rage found ladders,
multiplied the torches, and, at the expiration of a few minutes,
Quasimodo, in despair, beheld that terrible ant heap mount on
all sides to the assault of Notre-Dame.  Those who had no
ladders had knotted ropes; those who had no ropes climbed
by the projections of the carvings.  They hung from each
other's rags.  There were no means of resisting that rising
tide of frightful faces; rage made these fierce countenances
ruddy; their clayey brows were dripping with sweat; their
eyes darted lightnings; all these grimaces, all these horrors
laid siege to Quasimodo.  One would have said that some
other church had despatched to the assault of Notre-Dame its
gorgons, its dogs, its drΘes, its demons, its most fantastic
sculptures.  It was like a layer of living monsters on the
stone monsters of the faτade.

Meanwhile, the Place was studded with a thousand torches.
This scene of confusion, till now hid in darkness, was
suddenly flooded with light.  The parvis was resplendent, and
cast a radiance on the sky; the bonfire lighted on the lofty
platform was still burning, and illuminated the city far away.
The enormous silhouette of the two towers, projected afar on
the roofs of Paris, and formed a large notch of black in this
light.  The city seemed to be aroused.  Alarm bells wailed in
the distance.  The vagabonds howled, panted, swore, climbed;
and Quasimodo, powerless against so many enemies, shuddering
for the gypsy, beholding the furious faces approaching
ever nearer and nearer to his gallery, entreated heaven
for a miracle, and wrung his arms in despair.




CHAPTER V.

THE RETREAT IN WHICH MONSIEUR LOUIS OF FRANCE SAYS HIS PRAYERS.



The reader has not, perhaps, forgotten that one moment
before catching sight of the nocturnal band of vagabonds,
Quasimodo, as he inspected Paris from the heights of his bell
tower, perceived only one light burning, which gleamed like a
star from a window on the topmost story of a lofty edifice
beside the Porte Saint-Antoine.  This edifice was the Bastille.
That star was the candle of Louis XI.

King Louis XI. had, in fact, been two days in Paris.  He
was to take his departure on the next day but one for his
citadel of Montilz-les-Tours.  He made but seldom and brief
appearance in his good city of Paris, since there he did not
feel about him enough pitfalls, gibbets, and Scotch archers.

He had come, that day, to sleep at the Bastille.  The great
chamber five toises* square, which he had at the Louvre, with
its huge chimney-piece loaded with twelve great beasts and
thirteen great prophets, and his grand bed, eleven feet by
twelve, pleased him but little.  He felt himself lost amid
all this grandeur.  This good bourgeois king preferred the
Bastille with a tiny chamber and couch.  And then, the
Bastille was stronger than the Louvre.


*  An ancient long measure in France, containing six feet
and nearly five inches English measure.


This little chamber, which the king reserved for himself in
the famous state prison, was also tolerably spacious and
occupied the topmost story of a turret rising from the donjon
keep.  It was circular in form, carpeted with mats of shining
straw, ceiled with beams, enriched with fleurs-de-lis of gilded
metal with interjoists in color; wainscoated with rich woods
sown with rosettes of white metal, and with others painted a
fine, bright green, made of orpiment and fine indigo.

There was only one window, a long pointed casement, latticed
with brass wire and bars of iron, further darkened by fine
colored panes with the arms of the king and of the queen,
each pane being worth two and twenty sols.

There was but one entrance, a modern door, with a fiat arch,
garnished with a piece of tapestry on the inside, and on the
outside by one of those porches of Irish wood, frail edifices
of cabinet-work curiously wrought, numbers of which were
still to be seen in old houses a hundred and fifty years
ago.  "Although they disfigure and embarrass the places,"
says Sauvel in despair, "our old people are still unwilling
to get rid of them, and keep them in spite of everybody."

In this chamber, nothing was to be found of what furnishes
ordinary apartments, neither benches, nor trestles, nor forms,
nor common stools in the form of a chest, nor fine stools
sustained by pillars and counter-pillars, at four sols a piece.
Only one easy arm-chair, very magnificent, was to be seen; the
wood was painted with roses on a red ground, the seat was of
ruby Cordovan leather, ornamented with long silken fringes,
and studded with a thousand golden nails.  The loneliness of
this chair made it apparent that only one person had a right
to sit down in this apartment.  Beside the chair, and quite
close to the window, there was a table covered with a cloth
with a pattern of birds.  On this table stood an inkhorn
spotted with ink, some parchments, several pens, and a large
goblet of chased silver.  A little further on was a brazier,
a praying stool in crimson velvet, relieved with small bosses
of gold.  Finally, at the extreme end of the room, a simple
bed of scarlet and yellow damask, without either tinsel or
lace; having only an ordinary fringe.  This bed, famous for
having borne the sleep or the sleeplessness of Louis XI., was
still to be seen two hundred years ago, at the house of a
councillor of state, where it was seen by old Madame Pilou,
celebrated in _Cyrus_ under the name "Arricidie" and of "la
Morale Vivante".

Such was the chamber which was called "the retreat where
Monsieur Louis de France says his prayers."

At the moment when we have introduced the reader into it,
this retreat was very dark.  The curfew bell had sounded an
hour before; night was come, and there was only one flickering
wax candle set on the table to light five persons variously
grouped in the chamber.

The first on which the light fell was a seigneur superbly
clad in breeches and jerkin of scarlet striped with silver,
and a loose coat with half sleeves of cloth of gold with black
figures.  This splendid costume, on which the light played,
seemed glazed with flame on every fold.  The man who wore
it had his armorial bearings embroidered on his breast in vivid
colors; a chevron accompanied by a deer passant.  The shield
was flanked, on the right by an olive branch, on the left by a
deer's antlers.  This man wore in his girdle a rich dagger
whose hilt, of silver gilt, was chased in the form of a helmet,
and surmounted by a count's coronet.  He had a forbidding
air, a proud mien, and a head held high.  At the first glance
one read arrogance on his visage; at the second, craft.

He was standing bareheaded, a long roll of parchment in
his hand, behind the arm-chair in which was seated, his body
ungracefully doubled up, his knees crossed, his elbow on the
table, a very badly accoutred personage.  Let the reader
imagine in fact, on the rich seat of Cordova leather, two
crooked knees, two thin thighs, poorly clad in black worsted
tricot, a body enveloped in a cloak of fustian, with fur trimming
of which more leather than hair was visible; lastly, to crown
all, a greasy old hat of the worst sort of black cloth, bordered
with a circular string of leaden figures.  This, in company with
a dirty skull-cap, which hardly allowed a hair to escape, was
all that distinguished the seated personage.  He held his head
so bent upon his breast, that nothing was to be seen of his
face thus thrown into shadow, except the tip of his nose, upon
which fell a ray of light, and which must have been long.
From the thinness of his wrinkled hand, one divined that he
was an old man.  It was Louis XI.

At some distance behind them, two men dressed in garments
of Flemish style were conversing, who were not sufficiently
lost in the shadow to prevent any one who had been present
at the performance of Gringoire's mystery from recognizing in
them two of the principal Flemish envoys, Guillaume Rym,
the sagacious pensioner of Ghent, and Jacques Coppenole, the
popular hosier.  The reader will remember that these men
were mixed up in the secret politics of Louis XI.

Finally, quite at the end of the room, near the door, in
the dark, stood, motionless as a statue, a vigorous man with
thickset limbs, a military harness, with a surcoat of armorial
bearings, whose square face pierced with staring eyes, slit
with an immense mouth, his ears concealed by two large screens of
flat hair, had something about it both of the dog and the tiger.

All were uncovered except the king.

The gentleman who stood near the king was reading him a
sort of long memorial to which his majesty seemed to be
listening attentively.  The two Flemings were whispering together.

"Cross of God!" grumbled Coppenole, "I am tired of standing; is
there no chair here?"

Rym replied by a negative gesture, accompanied by a discreet smile.

"Croix-Dieu!" resumed Coppenole, thoroughly unhappy at
being obliged to lower his voice thus, "I should like to sit
down on the floor, with my legs crossed, like a hosier, as I do
in my shop."

"Take good care that you do not, Master Jacques."

"Ouais!  Master Guillaume! can one only remain here on his feet?"

"Or on his knees," said Rym.

At that moment the king's voice was uplifted.  They held their peace.

"Fifty sols for the robes of our valets, and twelve livres for
the mantles of the clerks of our crown!  That's it!  Pour out
gold by the ton!  Are you mad, Olivier?"

As he spoke thus, the old man raised his head.  The golden
shells of the collar of Saint-Michael could be seen gleaming on
his neck.  The candle fully illuminated his gaunt and morose
profile.  He tore the papers from the other's hand.

"You are ruining us!" he cried, casting his hollow eyes
over the scroll.  "What is all this?  What need have we of so
prodigious a household?  Two chaplains at ten livres a month
each, and, a chapel clerk at one hundred sols!  A valet-de-
chambre at ninety livres a year.  Four head cooks at six score
livres a year each!  A spit-cook, an herb-cook, a sauce-cook,
a butler, two sumpter-horse lackeys, at ten livres a month
each!  Two scullions at eight livres!  A groom of the stables
and his two aids at four and twenty livres a month!  A porter,
a pastry-cook, a baker, two carters, each sixty livres a year!
And the farrier six score livres!  And the master of the
chamber of our funds, twelve hundred livres!  And the
comptroller five hundred.  And how do I know what else?
'Tis ruinous.  The wages of our servants are putting France
to the pillage!  All the ingots of the Louvre will melt before
such a fire of expenses!  We shall have to sell our plate!
And next year, if God and our Lady (here he raised his hat)
lend us life, we shall drink our potions from a pewter pot!"

So saying, he cast a glance at the silver goblet which
gleamed upon the table.  He coughed and continued,--

"Master Olivier, the princes who reign over great lordships,
like kings and emperors, should not allow sumptuousness in
their houses; for the fire spreads thence through the province.
Hence, Master Olivier, consider this said once for all.  Our
expenditure increases every year.  The thing displease us.
How, ~pasque-Dieu~! when in '79 it did not exceed six and
thirty thousand livres, did it attain in '80, forty-three
thousand six hundred and nineteen livres?  I have the figures
in my head.  In '81, sixty-six thousand six hundred and eighty
livres, and this year, by the faith of my body, it will reach
eighty thousand livres!  Doubled in four years!  Monstrous!"

He paused breathless, then resumed energetically,--

"I behold around me only people who fatten on my leanness! you
suck crowns from me at every pore."

All remained silent.  This was one of those fits of wrath
which are allowed to take their course.  He continued,--

"'Tis like that request in Latin from the gentlemen of
France, that we should re-establish what they call the grand
charges of the Crown!  Charges in very deed!  Charges which
crush!  Ah! gentlemen! you say that we are not a king to
reign ~dapifero nullo, buticulario nullo~!  We will let you see,
~pasque-Dieu~! whether we are not a king!"

Here he smiled, in the consciousness of his power; this
softened his bad humor, and he turned towards the Flemings,--

"Do you see, Gossip Guillaume? the grand warden of the
keys, the grand butler, the grand chamberlain, the grand
seneschal are not worth the smallest valet.  Remember this,
Gossip Coppenole.  They serve no purpose, as they stand thus
useless round the king; they produce upon me the effect of the
four Evangelists who surround the face of the big clock of the
palace, and which Philippe Brille has just set in order afresh.
They are gilt, but they do not indicate the hour; and the
hands can get on without them."

He remained in thought for a moment, then added, shaking
his aged head,--

"Ho!  ho!  by our Lady, I am not Philippe Brille, and I
shall not gild the great vassals anew.  Continue, Olivier."

The person whom he designated by this name, took the
papers into his hands again, and began to read aloud,--

"To Adam Tenon, clerk of the warden of the seals of the
provostship of Paris; for the silver, making, and engraving
of said seals, which have been made new because the others
preceding, by reason of their antiquity and their worn condition,
could no longer be successfully used, twelve livres parisis.

"To Guillaume FrΦre, the sum of four livres, four sols parisis,
for his trouble and salary, for having nourished and fed
the doves in the two dove-cots of the H⌠tel des Tournelles,
during the months of January, February, and March of this
year; and for this he hath given seven sextiers of barley.

"To a gray friar for confessing a criminal, four sols parisis."

The king listened in silence.  From time to time be
coughed; then he raised the goblet to his lips and drank a
draught with a grimace.

"During this year there have been made by the ordinance
of justice, to the sound of the trumpet, through the squares of
Paris, fifty-six proclamations.  Account to be regulated.

"For having searched and ransacked in certain places, in
Paris as well as elsewhere, for money said to be there concealed;
but nothing hath been found: forty-five livres parisis."

"Bury a crown to unearth a sou!" said the king.

"For having set in the H⌠tel des Tournelles six panes
of white glass in the place where the iron cage is, thirteen
sols; for having made and delivered by command of the king,
on the day of the musters, four shields with the escutcheons of
the said seigneur, encircled with garlands of roses all about,
six livres; for two new sleeves to the king's old doublet,
twenty sols; for a box of grease to grease the boots of the
king, fifteen deniers; a stable newly made to lodge the king's
black pigs, thirty livres parisis; many partitions, planks, and
trap-doors, for the safekeeping of the lions at Saint-Paul,
twenty-two livres."

"These be dear beasts," said Louis XI.  "It matters not; it
is a fine magnificence in a king.  There is a great red lion
whom I love for his pleasant ways.  Have you seen him, Master
Guillaume?  Princes must have these terrific animals; for
we kings must have lions for our dogs and tigers for our cats.
The great befits a crown.  In the days of the pagans of Jupiter,
when the people offered the temples a hundred oxen and a
hundred sheep, the emperors gave a hundred lions and a
hundred eagles.  This was wild and very fine.  The kings of
France have always had roarings round their throne.  Nevertheless,
people must do me this justice, that I spend still less
money on it than they did, and that I possess a greater modesty
of lions, bears, elephants, and leopards.--Go on, Master
Olivier.  We wished to say thus much to our Flemish friends."

Guillaume Rym bowed low, while Coppenole, with his surly
mien, had the air of one of the bears of which his majesty was
speaking.  The king paid no heed.  He had just dipped his
lips into the goblet, and he spat out the beverage, saying:
"Foh! what a disagreeable potion!" The man who was reading
continued:--

"For feeding a rascally footpad, locked up these six months
in the little cell of the flayer, until it should be determined
what to do with him, six livres, four sols."

"What's that?" interrupted the king; "feed what ought to
be hanged!  ~Pasque-Dieu~!  I will give not a sou more for
that nourishment.  Olivier, come to an understanding about
the matter with Monsieur d'Estouteville, and prepare me this
very evening the wedding of the gallant and the gallows.  Resume."

Olivier made a mark with his thumb against the article of
the "rascally foot soldier," and passed on.

"To Henriet Cousin, master executor of the high works of
justice in Paris, the sum of sixty sols parisis, to him assessed
and ordained by monseigneur the provost of Paris, for having
bought, by order of the said sieur the provost, a great broad
sword, serving to execute and decapitate persons who are by
justice condemned for their demerits, and he hath caused the
same to be garnished with a sheath and with all things thereto
appertaining; and hath likewise caused to be repointed and
set in order the old sword, which had become broken and
notched in executing justice on Messire Louis de Luxembourg,
as will more fully appear .

The king interrupted: "That suffices.  I allow the sum
with great good will.  Those are expenses which I do not
begrudge.  I have never regretted that money.  Continue."

"For having made over a great cage..."

"Ah!" said the king, grasping the arms of his chair in
both hands, "I knew well that I came hither to this Bastille
for some purpose.  Hold, Master Olivier; I desire to see
that cage myself.  You shall read me the cost while I am
examining it.  Messieurs Flemings, come and see this; 'tis
curious."

Then he rose, leaned on the arm of his interlocutor, made a
sign to the sort of mute who stood before the door to precede
him, to the two Flemings to follow him, and quitted the room.

The royal company was recruited, at the door of the retreat,
by men of arms, all loaded down with iron, and by slender
pages bearing flambeaux.  It marched for some time through
the interior of the gloomy donjon, pierced with staircases and
corridors even in the very thickness of the walls.  The
captain of the Bastille marched at their head, and caused
the wickets to be opened before the bent and aged king, who
coughed as he walked.

At each wicket, all heads were obliged to stoop, except that
of the old man bent double with age.  "Hum," said he between
his gums, for he had no longer any teeth, "we are already
quite prepared for the door of the sepulchre.  For a low door,
a bent passer."

At length, after having passed a final wicket, so loaded
with locks that a quarter of an hour was required to open it,
they entered a vast and lofty vaulted hall, in the centre of
which they could distinguish by the light of the torches, a
huge cubic mass of masonry, iron, and wood.  The interior
was hollow.  It was one of those famous cages of prisoners
of state, which were called "the little daughters of the king."
In its walls there were two or three little windows so closely
trellised with stout iron bars; that the glass was not visible.
The door was a large flat slab of stone, as on tombs; the sort
of door which serves for entrance only.  Only here, the occupant
was alive.

The king began to walk slowly round the little edifice,
examining it carefully, while Master Olivier, who followed
him, read aloud the note.

"For having made a great cage of wood of solid beams,
timbers and wall-plates, measuring nine feet in length by
eight in breadth, and of the height of seven feet between
the partitions, smoothed and clamped with great bolts of iron,
which has been placed in a chamber situated in one of the
towers of the Bastille Saint-Antoine, in which cage is placed
and detained, by command of the king our lord, a prisoner
who formerly inhabited an old, decrepit, and ruined cage.
There have been employed in making the said new cage,
ninety-six horizontal beams, and fifty-two upright joists,
ten wall plates three toises long; there have been occupied
nineteen carpenters to hew, work, and fit all the said wood
in the courtyard of the Bastille during twenty days."

"Very fine heart of oak," said the king, striking the woodwork
with his fist.

"There have been used in this cage," continued the other,
"two hundred and twenty great bolts of iron, of nine feet,
and of eight, the rest of medium length, with the rowels,
caps and counterbands appertaining to the said bolts;
weighing, the said iron in all, three thousand, seven hundred
and thirty-five pounds; beside eight great squares of iron,
serving to attach the said cage in place with clamps and
nails weighing in all two hundred and eighteen pounds, not
reckoning the iron of the trellises for the windows of the
chamber wherein the cage hath been placed, the bars of iron
for the door of the cage and other things."

"'Tis a great deal of iron," said the king, "to contain the
light of a spirit."

"The whole amounts to three hundred and seventeen livres,
five sols, seven deniers."

"~Pasque-Dieu~!" exclaimed the king.

At this oath, which was the favorite of Louis XI., some one
seemed to awaken in the interior of the cage; the sound of
chains was heard, grating on the floor, and a feeble voice,
which seemed to issue from the tomb was uplifted.  "Sire!
sire! mercy!" The one who spoke thus could not be seen.

"Three hundred and seventeen livres, five sols, seven deniers,"
repeated Louis XI.

The lamentable voice which had proceeded from the cage
had frozen all present, even Master Olivier himself.  The
king alone wore the air of not having heard.  At his order,
Master Olivier resumed his reading, and his majesty coldly
continued his inspection of the cage.

"In addition to this there hath been paid to a mason who
hath made the holes wherein to place the gratings of the
windows, and the floor of the chamber where the cage is,
because that floor could not support this cage by reason
of its weight, twenty-seven livres fourteen sols parisis."

The voice began to moan again.

"Mercy, sire!  I swear to you that 'twas Monsieur the Cardinal
d'Angers and not I, who was guilty of treason."

"The mason is bold!" said the king.  "Continue, Olivier."
Olivier continued,--

"To a joiner for window frames, bedstead, hollow stool, and
other things, twenty livres, two sols parisis."

The voice also continued.

"Alas, sire!  will you not listen to me?  I protest to you
that 'twas not I who wrote the matter to Monseigneur do
Guyenne, but Monsieur le Cardinal Balue."

"The joiner is dear," quoth the king.  "Is that all?"

"No, sire.  To a glazier, for the windows of the said chamber,
forty-six sols, eight deniers parisis."

"Have mercy, sire!  Is it not enough to have given all my
goods to my judges, my plate to Monsieur de Torcy, my
library to Master Pierre Doriolle, my tapestry to the governor
of the Roussillon?  I am innocent.  I have been shivering
in an iron cage for fourteen years.  Have mercy, sire!
You will find your reward in heaven."

"Master Olivier," said the king, "the total?"

"Three hundred sixty-seven livres, eight sols, three deniers
parisis.

"Notre-Dame!" cried the king.  "This is an outrageous cage!"

He tore the book from Master Olivier's hands, and set to
reckoning it himself upon his fingers, examining the paper
and the cage alternately.  Meanwhile, the prisoner could be
heard sobbing.  This was lugubrious in the darkness, and
their faces turned pale as they looked at each other.

"Fourteen years, sire!  Fourteen years now! since the
month of April, 1469.  In the name of the Holy Mother of
God, sire, listen to me!  During all this time you have
enjoyed the heat of the sun.  Shall I, frail creature, never
more behold the day?  Mercy, sire!  Be pitiful!  Clemency is
a fine, royal virtue, which turns aside the currents of wrath.
Does your majesty believe that in the hour of death it will
be a great cause of content for a king never to have left
any offence unpunished?  Besides, sire, I did not betray your
majesty, 'twas Monsieur d'Angers; and I have on my foot a very
heavy chain, and a great ball of iron at the end, much heavier
than it should be in reason.  Eh! sire!  Have pity on me!"

"Olivier," cried the king, throwing back his head, "I observe
that they charge me twenty sols a hogshead for plaster, while
it is worth but twelve.  You will refer back this account."

He turned his back on the cage, and set out to leave the
room.  The miserable prisoner divined from the removal
of the torches and the noise, that the king was taking his
departure.

"Sire!  sire!" be cried in despair.

The door closed again.  He no longer saw anything, and
heard only the hoarse voice of the turnkey, singing in his ears
this ditty,--


         "~Maεtre Jean Balue,
         A perdu la vue
         De ses ΘvΩchΘs.
         Monsieur de Verdun.
         N'en a plus pas un;
         Tous sont dΘpΩchΘs~."*


* Master Jean Balue has lost sight of his bishoprics.
Monsieur of Verdun has no longer one; all have been
killed off.


The king reascended in silence to his retreat, and his suite
followed him, terrified by the last groans of the condemned
man.  All at once his majesty turned to the Governor of the
Bastille,--

"By the way," said he, "was there not some one in that cage?"

"Pardieu, yes sire!" replied the governor, astounded by
the question.

"And who was it?"

"Monsieur the Bishop of Verdun."

The king knew this better than any one else.  But it was a
mania of his.

"Ah!" said he, with the innocent air of thinking of it for
the first time, "Guillaume de Harancourt, the friend of
Monsieur the Cardinal Balue.  A good devil of a bishop!"

At the expiration of a few moments, the door of the retreat
had opened again, then closed upon the five personages whom
the reader has seen at the beginning of this chapter, and who
resumed their places, their whispered conversations, and their
attitudes.

During the king's absence, several despatches had been
placed on his table, and he broke the seals himself.  Then he
began to read them promptly, one after the other, made a sign
to Master Olivier who appeared to exercise the office of
minister, to take a pen, and without communicating to him
the contents of the despatches, he began to dictate in a low
voice, the replies which the latter wrote, on his knees, in an
inconvenient attitude before the table.

Guillaume Rym was on the watch.

The king spoke so low that the Flemings heard nothing of
his dictation, except some isolated and rather unintelligible
scraps, such as,--

"To maintain the fertile places by commerce, and the sterile
by manufactures....--To show the English lords our four
bombards, London, Brabant, Bourg-en-Bresse, Saint-
Omer....--Artillery is the cause of war being made more
judiciously now....--To Monsieur de Bressuire, our
friend....--Armies cannot be maintained without tribute, etc.

Once he raised his voice,--

"~Pasque Dieu~!  Monsieur the King of Sicily seals his
letters with yellow wax, like a king of France.  Perhaps
we are in the wrong to permit him so to do.  My fair cousin
of Burgundy granted no armorial bearings with a field of gules.
The grandeur of houses is assured by the integrity of
prerogatives.  Note this, friend Olivier."

Again,--

"Oh!  oh!" said he, "What a long message!  What doth
our brother the emperor claim?"  And running his eye over
the missive and breaking his reading with interjection:
"Surely! the Germans are so great and powerful, that it is
hardly credible--But let us not forget the old proverb: 'The
finest county is Flanders; the finest duchy, Milan; the finest
kingdom, France.' Is it not so, Messieurs Flemings?"

This time Coppenole bowed in company with Guillaume Rym.  The
hosier's patriotism was tickled.

The last despatch made Louis XI. frown.

"What is this?" be said, "Complaints and fault finding
against our garrisons in Picardy!  Olivier, write with diligence
to M. the Marshal de Rouault:--That discipline is relaxed.
That the gendarmes of the unattached troops, the feudal
nobles, the free archers, and the Swiss inflict infinite evils
on the rustics.--That the military, not content with what they
find in the houses of the rustics, constrain them with violent
blows of cudgel or of lash to go and get wine, spices, and
other unreasonable things in the town.--That monsieur the
king knows this.  That we undertake to guard our people
against inconveniences, larcenies and pillage.--That such is
our will, by our Lady!--That in addition, it suits us not that
any fiddler, barber, or any soldier varlet should be clad like
a prince, in velvet, cloth of silk, and rings of gold.--That
these vanities are hateful to God.--That we, who are gentlemen,
content ourselves with a doublet of cloth at sixteen sols the
ell, of Paris.--That messieurs the camp-followers can very
well come down to that, also.--Command and ordain.--To
Monsieur de Rouault, our friend.--Good."

He dictated this letter aloud, in a firm tone, and in jerks.
At the moment when he finished it, the door opened and gave
passage to a new personage, who precipitated himself into the
chamber, crying in affright,--

"Sire!  sire!  there is a sedition of the populace in Paris!"
Louis XI.'s grave face contracted; but all that was visible
of his emotion passed away like a flash of lightning.  He
controlled himself and said with tranquil severity,--

"Gossip Jacques, you enter very abruptly!"

"Sire! sire! there is a revolt!" repeated Gossip Jacques
breathlessly.

The king, who had risen, grasped him roughly by the arm,
and said in his ear, in such a manner as to be heard by him
alone, with concentrated rage and a sidelong glance at the
Flemings,--

"Hold your tongue!  or speak low!"

The new comer understood, and began in a low tone to give
a very terrified account, to which the king listened calmly,
while Guillaume Rym called Coppenole's attention to the face
and dress of the new arrival, to his furred cowl, (~caputia
fourrata~), his short cape, (~epitogia curta~), his robe of black velvet,
which bespoke a president of the court of accounts.

Hardly had this personage given the king some explanations,
when Louis XI.  exclaimed, bursting into a laugh,--

"In truth?  Speak aloud, Gossip Coictier!  What call is
there for you to talk so low?  Our Lady knoweth that we conceal
nothing from our good friends the Flemings."

"But sire..."

"Speak loud!"

Gossip Coictier was struck dumb with surprise.

"So," resumed the king,--"speak sir,--there is a commotion
among the louts in our good city of Paris?"

"Yes, sire."

"And which is moving you say, against monsieur the bailiff of
the Palais-de-Justice?"

"So it appears," said the gossip, who still stammered, utterly
astounded by the abrupt and inexplicable change which had
just taken place in the king's thoughts.

Louis XI. continued: "Where did the watch meet the rabble?"

"Marching from the Grand Truanderie, towards the Pont-aux-
Changeurs.  I met it myself as I was on my way hither to
obey your majesty's commands.  I heard some of them shouting:
'Down with the bailiff of the palace!'"

"And what complaints have they against the bailiff?"

"Ah!" said Gossip Jacques, "because he is their lord."

"Really?"

"Yes, sire.  They are knaves from the Cour-des-Miracles.
They have been complaining this long while, of the bailiff,
whose vassals they are.  They do not wish to recognize him
either as judge or as voyer?"*


* One in charge of the highways.


"Yes, certainly!" retorted the king with a smile of satis-
faction which he strove in vain to disguise.

"In all their petitions to the Parliament, they claim to have
but two masters.  Your majesty and their God, who is the
devil, I believe."

"Eh! eh!" said the king.

He rubbed his hands, he laughed with that inward mirth
which makes the countenance beam; he was unable to dissimulate
his joy, although he endeavored at moments to compose
himself.  No one understood it in the least, not even Master
Olivier.  He remained silent for a moment, with a thoughtful
but contented air.

"Are they in force?" he suddenly inquired.

"Yes, assuredly, sire," replied Gossip Jacques.

"How many?"

"Six thousand at the least."

The king could not refrain from saying: "Good!" he went on,--

"Are they armed?"

"With scythes, pikes, hackbuts, pickaxes.  All sorts of very
violent weapons."

The king did not appear in the least disturbed by this list.
Jacques considered it his duty to add,--

"If your majesty does not send prompt succor to the bailiff,
he is lost."

"We will send," said the king with an air of false seriousness.
"It is well.  Assuredly we will send.  Monsieur the bailiff
is our friend.  Six thousand!  They are desperate scamps!
Their audacity is marvellous, and we are greatly enraged at it.
But we have only a few people about us to-night.  To-morrow
morning will be time enough."

Gossip Jacques exclaimed, "Instantly, sire! there will be
time to sack the bailiwick a score of times, to violate the
seignory, to hang the bailiff.  For God's sake, sire! send
before to-morrow morning."

The king looked him full in the face.  "I have told you
to-morrow morning."

It was one Of those looks to which one does not reply.
After a silence, Louis XI. raised his voice once more,--

"You should know that, Gossip Jacques.  What was--"

He corrected himself.  "What is the bailiff's feudal jurisdiction?"

"Sire, the bailiff of the palace has the Rue Calendre as far
as the Rue de l'Herberie, the Place Saint-Michel, and the
localities vulgarly known as the Mureaux, situated near the
church of Notre-Dame des Champs (here Louis XI. raised
the brim of his hat), which hotels number thirteen, plus the
Cour des Miracles, plus the Maladerie, called the Banlieue,
plus the whole highway which begins at that Maladerie and
ends at the Porte Sainte-Jacques.  Of these divers places he
is voyer, high, middle, and low, justiciary, full seigneur."

"Bless me!" said the king, scratching his left ear with his
right hand, "that makes a goodly bit of my city!  Ah! monsieur
the bailiff was king of all that."

This time he did not correct himself.  He continued dreamily,
and as though speaking to himself,--

"Very fine, monsieur the bailiff!  You had there between
your teeth a pretty slice of our Paris."

All at once he broke out explosively, "~Pasque-Dieu~!"
What people are those who claim to be voyers, justiciaries,
lords and masters in our domains? who have their tollgates
at the end of every field? their gallows and their hangman
at every cross-road among our people?  So that as the Greek
believed that he had as many gods as there were fountains,
and the Persian as many as he beheld stars, the Frenchman
counts as many kings as he sees gibbets!  Pardieu! 'tis an
evil thing, and the confusion of it displeases me.  I should
greatly like to know whether it be the mercy of God that
there should be in Paris any other lord than the king, any
other judge than our parliament, any other emperor than
ourselves in this empire!  By the faith of my soul! the day
must certainly come when there shall exist in France but one
king, one lord, one judge, one headsman, as there is in paradise
but one God!"

He lifted his cap again, and continued, still dreamily, with
the air and accent of a hunter who is cheering on his pack of
hounds: "Good, my people!  bravely done!  break these false
lords! do your duty! at them! have at them! pillage them!
take them! sack them!....Ah!  you want to be kings, messeigneurs?
On, my people on!"

Here he interrupted himself abruptly, bit his lips as though
to take back his thought which had already half escaped,
bent his piercing eyes in turn on each of the five persons
who surrounded him, and suddenly grasping his hat with
both hands and staring full at it, he said to it: "Oh!  I
would burn you if you knew what there was in my head."

Then casting about him once more the cautious and uneasy
glance of the fox re-entering his hole,--

"No matter! we will succor monsieur the bailiff.
Unfortunately, we have but few troops here at the present moment,
against so great a populace.  We must wait until to-morrow.
The order will be transmitted to the City and every one who
is caught will be immediately hung."

"By the way, sire," said Gossip Coictier, "I had forgotten
that in the first agitation, the watch have seized two laggards
of the band.  If your majesty desires to see these men, they
are here."

"If I desire to see them!" cried the king.  "What!  ~Pasque-
Dieu~!  You forget a thing like that!  Run quick, you, Olivier!
Go, seek them!"

Master Olivier quitted the room and returned a moment
later with the two prisoners, surrounded by archers of the
guard.  The first had a coarse, idiotic, drunken and
astonished face.  He was clothed in rags, and walked with
one knee bent and dragging his leg.  The second had a pallid
and smiling countenance, with which the reader is already
acquainted.

The king surveyed them for a moment without uttering a
word, then addressing the first one abruptly,--

"What's your name?"

"Gieffroy Pincebourde."

"Your trade."

"Outcast."

"What were you going to do in this damnable sedition?"
The outcast stared at the king, and swung his arms with a
stupid air.

He had one of those awkwardly shaped heads where intelligence
is about as much at its ease as a light beneath an extinguisher.

"I know not," said he.  "They went, I went."

"Were you not going to outrageously attack and pillage your lord,
the bailiff of the palace?"

"I know that they were going to take something from some one.
That is all."

A soldier pointed out to the king a billhook which he had seized
on the person of the vagabond.

"Do you recognize this weapon?" demanded the king.

"Yes; 'tis my billhook; I am a vine-dresser."

"And do you recognize this man as your companion?"
added Louis XI., pointing to the other prisoner.

"No, I do not know him."

"That will do," said the king, making a sign with his finger
to the silent personage who stood motionless beside the door,
to whom we have already called the reader's attention.

"Gossip Tristan, here is a man for you."

Tristan l'Hermite bowed.  He gave an order in a low voice
to two archers, who led away the poor vagabond.

In the meantime, the king had approached the second prisoner,
who was perspiring in great drops: "Your name?"

"Sire, Pierre Gringoire."

"Your trade?"

"Philosopher, sire."

"How do you permit yourself, knave, to go and besiege our
friend, monsieur the bailiff of the palace, and what have you
to say concerning this popular agitation?"

"Sire, I had nothing to do with it."

"Come, now!  you wanton wretch, were not you apprehended
by the watch in that bad company?"

"No, sire, there is a mistake.  'Tis a fatality.  I make
tragedies.  Sire, I entreat your majesty to listen to me.  I
am a poet.  'Tis the melancholy way of men of my profession
to roam the streets by night.  I was passing there.  It was
mere chance.  I was unjustly arrested; I am innocent of this
civil tempest.  Your majesty sees that the vagabond did
not recognize me.  I conjure your majesty--"

"Hold your tongue!" said the king, between two swallows
of his ptisan.  "You split our head!"

Tristan l'Hermite advanced and pointing to Gringoire,--

"Sire, can this one be hanged also?"

This was the first word that he had uttered.

"Phew!" replied the king, "I see no objection."

"I see a great many!" said Gringoire.

At that moment, our philosopher was greener than an olive.
He perceived from the king's cold and indifferent mien that
there was no other resource than something very pathetic,
and he flung himself at the feet of Louis XI., exclaiming,
with gestures of despair:--

"Sire! will your majesty deign to hear me.  Sire! break
not in thunder over so small a thing as myself.  God's great
lightning doth not bombard a lettuce.  Sire, you are an
august and, very puissant monarch; have pity on a poor man
who is honest, and who would find it more difficult to stir up
a revolt than a cake of ice would to give out a spark!  Very
gracious sire, kindness is the virtue of a lion and a king.
Alas! rigor only frightens minds; the impetuous gusts of
the north wind do not make the traveller lay aside his cloak;
the sun, bestowing his rays little by little, warms him in such
ways that it will make him strip to his shirt.  Sire, you are
the sun.  I protest to you, my sovereign lord and master, that
I am not an outcast, thief, and disorderly fellow.  Revolt and
brigandage belong not to the outfit of Apollo.  I am not the
man to fling myself into those clouds which break out into
seditious clamor.  I am your majesty's faithful vassal.  That
same jealousy which a husband cherisheth for the honor of
his wife, the resentment which the son hath for the love of
his father, a good vassal should feel for the glory of his king;
he should pine away for the zeal of this house, for the
aggrandizement of his service.  Every other passion which
should transport him would be but madness.  These, sire, are my
maxims of state: then do not judge me to be a seditious and
thieving rascal because my garment is worn at the elbows.  If
you will grant me mercy, sire, I will wear it out on the knees
in praying to God for you night and morning!  Alas!  I am
not extremely rich, 'tis true.  I am even rather poor.  But
not vicious on that account.  It is not my fault.  Every one
knoweth that great wealth is not to be drawn from literature,
and that those who are best posted in good books do not
always have a great fire in winter.  The advocate's trade
taketh all the grain, and leaveth only straw to the other
scientific professions.  There are forty very excellent proverbs
anent the hole-ridden cloak of the philosopher.  Oh, sire!
clemency is the only light which can enlighten the interior of
so great a soul.  Clemency beareth the torch before all the other
virtues.  Without it they are but blind men groping after
God in the dark.  Compassion, which is the same thing as
clemency, causeth the love of subjects, which is the most
powerful bodyguard to a prince.  What matters it to your
majesty, who dazzles all faces, if there is one poor man more
on earth, a poor innocent philosopher spluttering amid the
shadows of calamity, with an empty pocket which resounds
against his hollow belly?  Moreover, sire, I am a man of
letters.  Great kings make a pearl for their crowns by protecting
letters.  Hercules did not disdain the title of Musagetes.
Mathias Corvin favored Jean de Monroyal, the ornament of
mathematics.  Now, 'tis an ill way to protect letters to hang
men of letters.  What a stain on Alexander if he had hung
Aristoteles!  This act would not be a little patch on the face
of his reputation to embellish it, but a very malignant ulcer
to disfigure it.  Sire!  I made a very proper epithalamium for
Mademoiselle of Flanders and Monseigneur the very august
Dauphin.  That is not a firebrand of rebellion.  Your majesty
sees that I am not a scribbler of no reputation, that I have
studied excellently well, and that I possess much natural
eloquence.  Have mercy upon me, sire!  In so doing you will
perform a gallant deed to our Lady, and I swear to you that
I am greatly terrified at the idea of being hanged!"

So saying, the unhappy Gringoire kissed the king's slippers,
and Guillaume Rym said to Coppenole in a low tone: "He
doth well to drag himself on the earth.  Kings are like the
Jupiter of Crete, they have ears only in their feet."  And
without troubling himself about the Jupiter of Crete, the
hosier replied with a heavy smile, and his eyes fixed on
Gringoire: "Oh! that's it exactly!  I seem to hear Chancellor
Hugonet craving mercy of me."

When Gringoire paused at last, quite out of breath, he
raised his head tremblingly towards the king, who was engaged
in scratching a spot on the knee of his breeches with his finger-
nail; then his majesty began to drink from the goblet of
ptisan.  But he uttered not a word, and this silence tortured
Gringoire.  At last the king looked at him.  "Here is a terrible
bawler!" said, he.  Then, turning to Tristan l'Hermite,
"Bali! let him go!"

Gringoire fell backwards, quite thunderstruck with joy.

"At liberty!" growled Tristan "Doth not your majesty
wish to have him detained a little while in a cage?"

"Gossip," retorted Louis XI., "think you that 'tis for birds
of this feather that we cause to be made cages at three hundred
and sixty-seven livres, eight sous, three deniers apiece?
Release him at once, the wanton (Louis XI. was fond of this
word which formed, with ~Pasque-Dieu~, the foundation of his
joviality), and put him out with a buffet."

"Ugh!" cried Gringoire, "what a great king is here!"

And for fear of a counter order, he rushed towards the door,
which Tristan opened for him with a very bad grace.  The
soldiers left the room with him, pushing him before them
with stout thwacks, which Gringoire bore like a true stoical
philosopher.

The king's good humor since the revolt against the bailiff
had been announced to him, made itself apparent in every
way.  This unwonted clemency was no small sign of it.  Tristan
l'Hermite in his corner wore the surly look of a dog who
has had a bone snatched away from him.

Meanwhile, the king thrummed gayly with his fingers on the
arm of his chair, the March of Pont-Audemer.  He was a
dissembling prince, but one who understood far better how to
hide his troubles than his joys.  These external manifestations
of joy at any good news sometimes proceeded to very
great lengths thus, on the death, of Charles the Bold, to the
point of vowing silver balustrades to Saint Martin of Tours;
on his advent to the throne, so far as forgetting to order his
father's obsequies.

"HΘ! sire!" suddenly exclaimed Jacques Coictier, "what
has become of the acute attack of illness for which your
majesty had me summoned?"

"Oh!" said the king, "I really suffer greatly, my gossip.
There is a hissing in my ear and fiery rakes rack my chest."

Coictier took the king's hand, and begun to feel of his pulse
with a knowing air.

"Look, Coppenole," said Rym, in a low voice.  "Behold
him between Coictier and Tristan.  They are his whole court.
A physician for himself, a headsman for others."

As he felt the king's pulse, Coictier assumed an air of
greater and greater alarm.  Louis XI. watched him with some
anxiety.  Coictier grew visibly more gloomy.  The brave man
had no other farm than the king's bad health.  He speculated
on it to the best of his ability.

"Oh! oh!" he murmured at length, "this is serious indeed."

"Is it not?" said the king, uneasily.

"~Pulsus creber, anhelans, crepitans, irregularis~," continued
the leech.

"~Pasque-Dieu~!"

"This may carry off its man in less than three days."

"Our Lady!" exclaimed the king.  "And the remedy, gossip?"

"I am meditating upon that, sire."

He made Louis XI. put out his tongue, shook his head,
made a grimace, and in the very midst of these affectations,--

"Pardieu, sire," he suddenly said, "I must tell you that
there is a receivership of the royal prerogatives vacant, and
that I have a nephew."

"I give the receivership to your nephew, Gossip Jacques,"
replied the king; "but draw this fire from my breast."

"Since your majesty is so clement," replied the leech, "you
will not refuse to aid me a little in building my house, Rue
Saint-AndrΘ-des-Arcs."

"Heugh!" said the king.

"I am at the end of my finances," pursued the doctor;
and it would really be a pity that the house should not have a
roof; not on account of the house, which is simple and thoroughly
bourgeois, but because of the paintings of Jehan Fourbault,
which adorn its wainscoating.  There is a Diana flying
in the air, but so excellent, so tender, so delicate, of so
ingenuous an action, her hair so well coiffed and adorned with
a crescent, her flesh so white, that she leads into temptation
those who regard her too curiously.  There is also a Ceres.
She is another very fair divinity.  She is seated on sheaves
of wheat and crowned with a gallant garland of wheat ears
interlaced with salsify and other flowers.  Never were seen
more amorous eyes, more rounded limbs, a nobler air, or a more
gracefully flowing skirt.  She is one of the most innocent
and most perfect beauties whom the brush has ever produced."

"Executioner!" grumbled Louis XI., "what are you driving at?"

"I must have a roof for these paintings, sire, and, although
'tis but a small matter, I have no more money."

"How much doth your roof cost?"

"Why a roof of copper, embellished and gilt, two thousand
livres at the most."

"Ah, assassin!" cried the king, "He never draws out one
of my teeth which is not a diamond."

"Am I to have my roof?" said Coictier.

"Yes; and go to the devil, but cure me."

Jacques Coictier bowed low and said,--

"Sire, it is a repellent which will save you.  We will
apply to your loins the great defensive composed of cerate,
Armenian bole, white of egg, oil, and vinegar.  You will
continue your ptisan and we will answer for your majesty."

A burning candle does not attract one gnat alone.  Master
Olivier, perceiving the king to be in a liberal mood, and judging
the moment to be propitious, approached in his turn.

"Sire--"

"What is it now?" said Louis XI.

"Sire, your majesty knoweth that Simon Radin is dead?"

"Well?"

"He was councillor to the king in the matter of the courts
of the treasury."

"Well?"

"Sire, his place is vacant."

As he spoke thus, Master Olivier's haughty face quitted its
arrogant expression for a lowly one.  It is the only change
which ever takes place in a courtier's visage.  The king
looked him well in the face and said in a dry tone,--"I
understand."

He resumed,

"Master Olivier, the Marshal de Boucicaut was wont to say,
'There's no master save the king, there are no fishes save
in the sea.' I see that you agree with Monsieur de Boucicaut.
Now listen to this; we have a good memory.  In '68
we made you valet of our chamber: in '69, guardian of the
fortress of the bridge of Saint-Cloud, at a hundred livres
of Tournay in wages (you wanted them of Paris).  In November,
'73, by letters given to Gergeole, we instituted you
keeper of the Wood of Vincennes, in the place of Gilbert
Acle, equerry; in '75, gruyer* of the forest of Rouvray-lez-
Saint-Cloud, in the place of Jacques le Maire; in '78, we
graciously settled on you, by letters patent sealed doubly
with green wax, an income of ten livres parisis, for you and
your wife, on the Place of the Merchants, situated at the
School Saint-Germain; in '79, we made you gruyer of the
forest of Senart, in place of that poor Jehan Daiz; then
captain of the ChΓteau of Loches; then governor of Saint-
Quentin; then captain of the bridge of Meulan, of which
you cause yourself to be called comte.  Out of the five sols
fine paid by every barber who shaves on a festival day, there
are three sols for you and we have the rest.  We have been
good enough to change your name of Le Mauvais (The Evil),
which resembled your face too closely.  In '76, we granted
you, to the great displeasure of our nobility, armorial
bearings of a thousand colors, which give you the breast of
a peacock.  ~Pasque-Dieu~!  Are not you surfeited?  Is not the
draught of fishes sufficiently fine and miraculous?  Are you
not afraid that one salmon more will make your boat sink?
Pride will be your ruin, gossip.  Ruin and disgrace always
press hard on the heels of pride.  Consider this and hold
your tongue."


*  A lord having a right on the woods of his vassals.


These words, uttered with severity, made Master Olivier's
face revert to its insolence.

"Good!" he muttered, almost aloud, "'tis easy to see that
the king is ill to-day; he giveth all to the leech."

Louis XI. far from being irritated by this petulant insult,
resumed with some gentleness, "Stay, I was forgetting that I
made you my ambassador to Madame Marie, at Ghent.  Yes,
gentlemen," added the king turning to the Flemings, "this
man hath been an ambassador.  There, my gossip," he pursued,
addressing Master Olivier, "let us not get angry; we
are old friends.  'Tis very late.  We have terminated
our labors.  Shave me."

Our readers have not, without doubt, waited until the
present moment to recognize in Master Olivier that terrible
Figaro whom Providence, the great maker of dramas, mingled
so artistically in the long and bloody comedy of the reign of
Louis XI.  We will not here undertake to develop that singular
figure.  This barber of the king had three names.  At
court he was politely called Olivier le Daim (the Deer);
among the people Olivier the Devil.  His real name was
Olivier le Mauvais.

Accordingly, Olivier le Mauvais remained motionless, sulking
at the king, and glancing askance at Jacques Coictier.

"Yes, yes, the physician!" he said between his teeth.

"Ah, yes, the physician!" retorted Louis XI., with singular
good humor; "the physician has more credit than you.
'Tis very simple; he has taken hold upon us by the whole
body, and you hold us only by the chin.  Come, my poor
barber, all will come right.  What would you say and what
would become of your office if I were a king like Chilperic,
whose gesture consisted in holding his beard in one hand?
Come, gossip mine, fulfil your office, shave me.  Go get what
you need therefor."

Olivier perceiving that the king had made up his mind to
laugh, and that there was no way of even annoying him, went
off grumbling to execute his orders.

The king rose, approached the window, and suddenly opening
it with extraordinary agitation,--

"Oh! yes!" he exclaimed, clapping his hands, "yonder is
a redness in the sky over the City.  'Tis the bailiff burning.
It can be nothing else but that.  Ah! my good people! here
you are aiding me at last in tearing down the rights of
lordship!"

Then turning towards the Flemings: "Come, look at this,
gentlemen.  Is it not a fire which gloweth yonder?"

The two men of Ghent drew near.

"A great fire," said Guillaume Rym.

"Oh!" exclaimed Coppenole, whose eyes suddenly flashed,
"that reminds me of the burning of the house of the Seigneur
d'Hymbercourt.  There must be a goodly revolt yonder."

"You think so, Master Coppenole?"  And Louis XI.'s
glance was almost as joyous as that of the hosier.  "Will it
not be difficult to resist?"

"Cross of God!  Sire!  Your majesty will damage many companies
of men of war thereon."

"Ah!  I! 'tis different," returned the king.  "If I willed."
The hosier replied hardily,--

"If this revolt be what I suppose, sire, you might will in vain."

"Gossip," said Louis XI., "with the two companies of my
unattached troops and one discharge of a serpentine, short
work is made of a populace of louts."

The hosier, in spite of the signs made to him by Guillaume
Rym, appeared determined to hold his own against the king.

"Sire, the Swiss were also louts.  Monsieur the Duke of
Burgundy was a great gentleman, and he turned up his nose
at that rabble rout.  At the battle of Grandson, sire, he
cried: 'Men of the cannon!  Fire on the villains!' and he
swore by Saint-George.  But Advoyer Scharnachtal hurled himself
on the handsome duke with his battle-club and his people, and
when the glittering Burgundian army came in contact with
these peasants in bull hides, it flew in pieces like a pane
of glass at the blow of a pebble.  Many lords were then
slain by low-born knaves; and Monsieur de ChΓteau-Guyon,
the greatest seigneur in Burgundy, was found dead, with his
gray horse, in a little marsh meadow."

"Friend," returned the king, "you are speaking of a battle.
The question here is of a mutiny.  And I will gain the upper
hand of it as soon as it shall please me to frown."

The other replied indifferently,--

"That may be, sire; in that case, 'tis because the people's
hour hath not yet come."

Guillaume Rym considered it incumbent on him to intervene,--

"Master Coppenole, you are speaking to a puissant king."

"I know it," replied the hosier, gravely.

"Let him speak, Monsieur Rym, my friend," said the king;
"I love this frankness of speech.  My father, Charles the
Seventh, was accustomed to say that the truth was ailing; I
thought her dead, and that she had found no confessor.  Master
Coppenole undeceiveth me."

Then, laying his hand familiarly on Coppenole's shoulder,--

"You were saying, Master Jacques?"

"I say, sire, that you may possibly be in the right, that the
hour of the people may not yet have come with you."

Louis XI.  gazed at him with his penetrating eye,--

"And when will that hour come, master?"

"You will hear it strike."

"On what clock, if you please?"

Coppenole, with his tranquil and rustic countenance, made
the king approach the window.

"Listen, sire!  There is here a donjon keep, a belfry,
cannons, bourgeois, soldiers; when the belfry shall hum, when
the cannons shall roar, when the donjon shall fall in ruins
amid great noise, when bourgeois and soldiers shall howl and
slay each other, the hour will strike."

Louis's face grew sombre and dreamy.  He remained
silent for a moment, then he gently patted with his hand
the thick wall of the donjon, as one strokes the haunches of
a steed.

"Oh! no!" said he.  "You will not crumble so easily, will
you, my good Bastille?"

And turning with an abrupt gesture towards the sturdy Fleming,--

"Have you never seen a revolt, Master Jacques?"

"I have made them," said the hosier.

"How do you set to work to make a revolt?" said the king.

"Ah!" replied Coppenole, "'tis not very difficult.  There
are a hundred ways.  In the first place, there must be
discontent in the city.  The thing is not uncommon.  And then,
the character of the inhabitants.  Those of Ghent are easy to
stir into revolt.  They always love the prince's son; the prince,
never.  Well!  One morning, I will suppose, some one enters
my shop, and says to me: 'Father Coppenole, there is this
and there is that, the Demoiselle of Flanders wishes to save
her ministers, the grand bailiff is doubling the impost on
shagreen, or something else,'--what you will.  I leave my
work as it stands, I come out of my hosier's stall, and I shout:
'To the sack?' There is always some smashed cask at hand.
I mount it, and I say aloud, in the first words that occur to
me, what I have on my heart; and when one is of the people,
sire, one always has something on the heart: Then people
troop up, they shout, they ring the alarm bell, they arm the
louts with what they take from the soldiers, the market people
join in, and they set out.  And it will always be thus, so long
as there are lords in the seignories, bourgeois in the bourgs,
and peasants in the country."

"And against whom do you thus rebel?" inquired the king;
"against your bailiffs?  against your lords?"

"Sometimes; that depends.  Against the duke, also, sometimes."

Louis XI.  returned and seated himself, saying, with a smile,--

"Ah!  here they have only got as far as the bailiffs."

At that instant Olivier le Daim returned.  He was followed
by two pages, who bore the king's toilet articles; but what
struck Louis XI. was that he was also accompanied by the
provost of Paris and the chevalier of the watch, who appeared
to be in consternation.  The spiteful barber also wore an air
of consternation, which was one of contentment beneath, however.
It was he who spoke first.

"Sire, I ask your majesty's pardon for the calamitous news
which I bring."

The king turned quickly and grazed the mat on the floor
with the feet of his chair,--

"What does this mean?"

"Sire," resumed Olivier le Daim, with the malicious air of
a man who rejoices that he is about to deal a violent blow,
"'tis not against the bailiff of the courts that this popular
sedition is directed."

"Against whom, then?"

"Against you, sire?'

The aged king rose erect and straight as a young man,--

"Explain yourself, Olivier!  And guard your head well,
gossip; for I swear to you by the cross of Saint-L⌠ that, if
you lie to us at this hour, the sword which severed the head
of Monsieur de Luxembourg is not so notched that it cannot
yet sever yours!"

The oath was formidable; Louis XI. had only sworn twice
in the course of his life by the cross of Saint-L⌠.

Olivier opened his mouth to reply.

"Sire--"

"On your knees!" interrupted the king violently.  "Tristan,
have an eye to this man."

Olivier knelt down and said coldly,--

"Sire, a sorceress was condemned to death by your court of
parliament.  She took refuge in Notre-Dame.  The people are
trying to take her from thence by main force.  Monsieur the
provost and monsieur the chevalier of the watch, who have
just come from the riot, are here to give me the lie if this is
not the truth.  The populace is besieging Notre-Dame."

"Yes, indeed!" said the king in a low voice, all pale and
trembling with wrath.  "Notre-Dame!  They lay siege to our
Lady, my good mistress in her cathedral!--Rise, Olivier.
You are right.  I give you Simon Radin's charge.  You are
right.  'Tis I whom they are attacking.  The witch is under
the protection of this church, the church is under my protection.
And I thought that they were acting against the bailiff!
'Tis against myself!"

Then, rendered young by fury, he began to walk up and
down with long strides.  He no longer laughed, he was
terrible, he went and came; the fox was changed into a hyaena.
He seemed suffocated to such a degree that he could not
speak; his lips moved, and his fleshless fists were clenched.
All at once he raised his head, his hollow eye appeared full
of light, and his voice burst forth like a clarion: "Down with
them, Tristan!  A heavy hand for these rascals!  Go, Tristan,
my friend! slay! slay!"

This eruption having passed, he returned to his seat, and
said with cold and concentrated wrath,--

"Here, Tristan!  There are here with us in the Bastille
the fifty lances of the Vicomte de Gif, which makes three
hundred horse: you will take them.  There is also the company
of our unattached archers of Monsieur de ChΓteaupers: you
will take it.  You are provost of the marshals; you have the
men of your provostship: you will take them.  At the H⌠tel
Saint-Pol you will find forty archers of monsieur the
dauphin's new guard: you will take them.  And, with all
these, you will hasten to Notre-Dame.  Ah! messieurs, louts
of Paris, do you fling yourselves thus against the crown of
France, the sanctity of Notre-Dame, and the peace of this
commonwealth!  Exterminate, Tristan! exterminate! and let
not a single one escape, except it be for Montfauτon."

Tristan bowed.  "'Tis well, sire."

He added, after a silence, "And what shall I do with the
sorceress?"

This question caused the king to meditate.

"Ah!" said he, "the sorceress!  Monsieur d'Estouteville,
what did the people wish to do with her?"

"Sire," replied the provost of Paris, "I imagine that since
the populace has come to tear her from her asylum in Notre-
Dame, 'tis because that impunity wounds them, and they
desire to hang her."

The king appeared to reflect deeply: then, addressing Tristan
l'Hermite, "Well! gossip, exterminate the people and hang
the sorceress."

"That's it," said Rym in a low tone to Coppenole, "punish
the people for willing a thing, and then do what they wish."

"Enough, sire," replied Tristan.  "If the sorceress is
still in Notre-Dame, must she be seized in spite of the
sanctuary?"

"~Pasque-Dieu~! the sanctuary!" said the king, scratching
his ear.  "But the woman must be hung, nevertheless."

Here, as though seized with a sudden idea, he flung himself
on his knees before his chair, took off his hat, placed it on the
seat, and gazing devoutly at one of the leaden amulets which
loaded it down, "Oh!" said he, with clasped hands, "our
Lady of Paris, my gracious patroness, pardon me.  I will only
do it this once.  This criminal must be punished.  I assure
you, madame the virgin, my good mistress, that she is a
sorceress who is not worthy of your amiable protection.
You know, madame, that many very pious princes have
overstepped the privileges of the churches for the glory
of God and the necessities of the State.  Saint Hugues, bishop
of England, permitted King Edward to hang a witch in his
church.  Saint-Louis of France, my master, transgressed, with
the same object, the church of Monsieur Saint-Paul; and
Monsieur Alphonse, son of the king of Jerusalem, the very
church of the Holy Sepulchre.  Pardon me, then, for this
once.  Our Lady of Paris, I will never do so again, and I will
give you a fine statue of silver, like the one which I gave last
year to Our Lady of Ecouys.  So be it."

He  made the sign of the cross, rose, donned his hat once
more, and said to Tristan,--

"Be diligent, gossip.  Take Monsieur ChΓteaupers with
you.  You will cause the tocsin to be sounded.  You will
crush the populace.  You will seize the witch.  'Tis said.
And I mean the business of the execution to be done by you.
You will render me an account of it.  Come, Olivier, I shall
not go to bed this night.  Shave me."

Tristan l'Hermite bowed and departed.  Then the king,
dismissing Rym and Coppenole with a gesture,--

"God guard you, messieurs, my good friends the Flemings.
Go, take a little repose.  The night advances, and we are
nearer the morning than the evening."

Both retired and gained their apartments under the guidance
of the captain of the Bastille.  Coppenole said to Guillaume Rym,--

"Hum!  I have had enough of that coughing king!  I have
seen Charles of Burgundy drunk, and he was less malignant
than Louis XI. when ailing."

"Master Jacques," replied Rym, "'tis because wine renders
kings less cruel than does barley water."




CHAPTER VI.

LITTLE SWORD IN POCKET.



On emerging from the Bastille, Gringoire descended the Rue
Saint-Antoine with the swiftness of a runaway horse.  On
arriving at the Baudoyer gate, he walked straight to the stone
cross which rose in the middle of that place, as though he
were able to distinguish in the darkness the figure of a man
clad and cloaked in black, who was seated on the steps of
the cross.

"Is it you, master?" said Gringoire.

The personage in black rose.

"Death and passion!  You make me boil, Gringoire.  The
man on the tower of Saint-Gervais has just cried half-past
one o'clock in the morning."

"Oh," retorted Gringoire, "'tis no fault of mine, but of the
watch and the king.  I have just had a narrow escape.  I
always just miss being hung.  'Tis my predestination."

"You lack everything," said the other.  "But come quickly.
Have you the password?"

"Fancy, master, I have seen the king.  I come from him.
He wears fustian breeches.  'Tis an adventure."

"Oh! distaff of words! what is your adventure to me!
Have you the password of the outcasts?"

"I have it.  Be at ease.  'Little sword in pocket.'"

"Good.  Otherwise, we could not make our way as far as
the church.  The outcasts bar the streets.  Fortunately, it
appears that they have encountered resistance.  We may still
arrive in time."

"Yes, master, but how are we to get into Notre-Dame?"

"I have the key to the tower."

"And how are we to get out again?"

"Behind the cloister there is a little door which opens on
the Terrain and the water.  I have taken the key to it, and I
moored a boat there this morning."

"I have had a beautiful escape from being hung!" Gringoire repeated.

"Eh, quick!  come!" said the other.

Both descended towards the city with long strides.




CHAPTER VII.

CHATEAUPERS TO THE RESCUE.



The reader will, perhaps, recall the critical situation in
which we left Quasimodo.  The brave deaf man, assailed on
all sides, had lost, if not all courage, at least all hope
of saving, not himself (he was not thinking of himself), but
the gypsy.  He ran distractedly along the gallery.  Notre-Dame
was on the point of being taken by storm by the outcasts.
All at once, a great galloping of horses filled the neighboring
streets, and, with a long file of torches and a thick column of
cavaliers, with free reins and lances in rest, these furious
sounds debouched on the Place like a hurricane,--

"France!  France!  cut down the louts!  ChΓteaupers to
the rescue!  Provostship!  Provostship!"

The frightened vagabonds wheeled round.

Quasimodo who did not hear, saw the naked swords, the
torches, the irons of the pikes, all that cavalry, at the head
of which he recognized Captain Phoebus; he beheld the confusion
of the outcasts, the terror of some, the disturbance among the
bravest of them, and from this unexpected succor he recovered
so much strength, that he hurled from the church the first
assailants who were already climbing into the gallery.

It was, in fact, the king's troops who had arrived.
The vagabonds behaved bravely.  They defended themselves
like desperate men.  Caught on the flank, by the Rue Saint-
Pierre-aux-Boeufs, and in the rear through the Rue du Parvis,
driven to bay against Notre-Dame, which they still assailed
and Quasimodo defended, at the same time besiegers and
besieged, they were in the singular situation in which Comte
Henri Harcourt, ~Taurinum obsessor idem et obsessus~, as his
epitaph says, found himself later on, at the famous siege of
Turin, in 1640, between Prince Thomas of Savoy, whom he
was besieging, and the Marquis de Leganez, who was blockading
him.

The battle was frightful.  There was a dog's tooth for wolf's
flesh, as P. Mathieu says.  The king's cavaliers, in whose
midst Phoebus de ChΓteaupers bore himself valiantly, gave no
quarter, and the slash of the sword disposed of those who
escaped the thrust of the lance.  The outcasts, badly armed
foamed and bit with rage.  Men, women, children, hurled
themselves on the cruppers and the breasts of the horses, and
hung there like cats, with teeth, finger nails and toe nails.
Others struck the archers' in the face with their torches.
Others thrust iron hooks into the necks of the cavaliers and
dragged them down.  They slashed in pieces those who fell.

One was noticed who had a large, glittering scythe, and
who, for a long time, mowed the legs of the horses.  He was
frightful.  He was singing a ditty, with a nasal intonation,
he swung and drew back his scythe incessantly.  At every blow
he traced around him a great circle of severed limbs.  He
advanced thus into the very thickest of the cavalry, with the
tranquil slowness, the lolling of the head and the regular
breathing of a harvester attacking a field of wheat.  It was
Chopin Trouillefou.  A shot from an arquebus laid him low.

In the meantime, windows had been opened again.  The
neighbors hearing the war cries of the king's troops, had
mingled in the affray, and bullets rained upon the outcasts
from every story.  The Parvis was filled with a thick smoke,
which the musketry streaked with flame.  Through it one could
confusedly distinguish the front of Notre-Dame, and the decrepit
H⌠tel-Dieu with some wan invalids gazing down from the
heights of its roof all checkered with dormer windows.

At length the vagabonds gave way.  Weariness, the lack of
good weapons, the fright of this surprise, the musketry from
the windows, the valiant attack of the king's troops, all
overwhelmed them.  They forced the line of assailants, and fled
in every direction, leaving the Parvis encumbered with dead.

When Quasimodo, who had not ceased to fight for a moment,
beheld this rout, he fell on his knees and raised his
hands to heaven; then, intoxicated with joy, he ran, he
ascended with the swiftness of a bird to that cell, the
approaches to which he had so intrepidly defended.  He had
but one thought now; it was to kneel before her whom he
had just saved for the second time.

When he entered the cell, he found it empty.





BOOK ELEVENTH.






CHAPTER I.

THE LITTLE SHOE.



La Esmeralda was sleeping at the moment when the outcasts
assailed the church.

Soon the ever-increasing uproar around the edifice, and
the uneasy bleating of her goat which had been awakened,
had roused her from her slumbers.  She had sat up, she had
listened, she had looked; then, terrified by the light and
noise, she had rushed from her cell to see.  The aspect of the
Place, the vision which was moving in it, the disorder of that
nocturnal assault, that hideous crowd, leaping like a cloud of
frogs, half seen in the gloom, the croaking of that hoarse
multitude, those few red torches running and crossing each
other in the darkness like the meteors which streak the
misty surfaces of marshes, this whole scene produced upon
her the effect of a mysterious battle between the phantoms
of the witches' sabbath and the stone monsters of the church.
Imbued from her very infancy with the superstitions of the
Bohemian tribe, her first thought was that she had caught
the strange beings peculiar to the night, in their deeds of
witchcraft.  Then she ran in terror to cower in her cell, asking
of her pallet some less terrible nightmare.

But little by little the first vapors of terror had been
dissipated; from the constantly increasing noise, and from
many other signs of reality, she felt herself besieged not
by spectres, but by human beings.  Then her fear, though it
did not increase, changed its character.  She had dreamed of
the possibility of a popular mutiny to tear her from her asylum.
The idea of once more recovering life, hope, Phoebus, who was
ever present in her future, the extreme helplessness of her
condition, flight cut off, no support, her abandonment, her
isolation,--these thoughts and a thousand others overwhelmed
her.  She fell upon her knees, with her head on her bed, her
hands clasped over her head, full of anxiety and tremors,
and, although a gypsy, an idolater, and a pagan, she began
to entreat with sobs, mercy from the good Christian God, and
to pray to our Lady, her hostess.  For even if one believes
in nothing, there are moments in life when one is always of
the religion of the temple which is nearest at hand.

She remained thus prostrate for a very long time, trembling
in truth, more than praying, chilled by the ever-closer breath
of that furious multitude, understanding nothing of this
outburst, ignorant of what was being plotted, what was being
done, what they wanted, but foreseeing a terrible issue.

In the midst of this anguish, she heard some one walking
near her.  She turned round.  Two men, one of whom carried
a lantern, had just entered her cell.  She uttered a feeble cry.

"Fear nothing," said a voice which was not unknown to her,
"it is I."

"Who are you?" she asked.

"Pierre Gringoire."

This name reassured her.  She raised her eyes once more,
and recognized the poet in very fact.  But there stood beside
him a black figure veiled from head to foot, which struck her
by its silence.

"Oh!" continued Gringoire in a tone of reproach, "Djali recognized
me before you!"

The little goat had not, in fact, waited for Gringoire to
announce his name.  No sooner had he entered than it rubbed
itself gently against his knees, covering the poet with caresses
and with white hairs, for it was shedding its hair.  Gringoire
returned the caresses.

"Who is this with you?" said the gypsy, in a low voice.

"Be at ease," replied Gringoire.  "'Tis one of my friends."
Then the philosopher setting his lantern on the ground,
crouched upon the stones, and exclaimed enthusiastically, as
he pressed Djali in his arms,--

"Oh! 'tis a graceful beast, more considerable no doubt, for
it's neatness than for its size, but ingenious, subtle, and
lettered as a grammarian!  Let us see, my Djali, hast thou
forgotten any of thy pretty tricks?  How does Master Jacques
Charmolue?..."

The man in black did not allow him to finish.  He approached
Gringoire and shook him roughly by the shoulder.

Gringoire rose.

"'Tis true," said he: "I forgot that we are in haste.  But
that is no reason master, for getting furious with people in
this manner.  My dear and lovely child, your life is in danger,
and Djali's also.  They want to hang you again.  We are
your friends, and we have come to save you.  Follow us."

"Is it true?" she exclaimed in dismay.

"Yes, perfectly true.  Come quickly!"

"I am willing," she stammered.  "But why does not your
friend speak?"

"Ah!" said Gringoire, "'tis because his father and mother
were fantastic people who made him of a taciturn temperament."

She was obliged to content herself with this explanation.
Gringoire took her by the hand; his companion picked up the
lantern and walked on in front.  Fear stunned the young girl.
She allowed herself to be led away.  The goat followed them,
frisking, so joyous at seeing Gringoire again that it made him
stumble every moment by thrusting its horns between his legs.

"Such is life," said the philosopher, every time that he
came near falling down; "'tis often our best friends who
cause us to be overthrown."

They rapidly descended the staircase of the towers,
crossed the church, full of shadows and solitude, and all
reverberating with uproar, which formed a frightful contrast,
and emerged into the courtyard of the cloister by the red door.
The cloister was deserted; the canons had fled to the bishop's
palace in order to pray together; the courtyard was empty, a
few frightened lackeys were crouching in dark corners.  They
directed their steps towards the door which opened from this
court upon the Terrain.  The man in black opened it with a
key which he had about him.  Our readers are aware that the
Terrain was a tongue of land enclosed by walls on the side of
the City and belonging to the chapter of Notre-Dame, which
terminated the island on the east, behind the church.  They
found this enclosure perfectly deserted.  There was here less
tumult in the air.  The roar of the outcasts' assault reached
them more confusedly and less clamorously.  The fresh breeze
which follows the current of a stream, rustled the leaves of
the only tree planted on the point of the Terrain, with a noise
that was already perceptible.  But they were still very close
to danger.  The nearest edifices to them were the bishop's
palace and the church.  It was plainly evident that there was
great internal commotion in the bishop's palace.  Its shadowy
mass was all furrowed with lights which flitted from window
to window; as, when one has just burned paper, there remains
a sombre edifice of ashes in which bright sparks run a thousand
eccentric courses.  Beside them, the enormous towers of
Notre-Dame, thus viewed from behind, with the long nave
above which they rise cut out in black against the red and
vast light which filled the Parvis, resembled two gigantic
andirons of some cyclopean fire-grate.

What was to be seen of Paris on all sides wavered before
the eye in a gloom mingled with light.  Rembrandt has such
backgrounds to his pictures.

The man with the lantern walked straight to the point of
the Terrain.  There, at the very brink of the water, stood the
wormeaten remains of a fence of posts latticed with laths,
whereon a low vine spread out a few thin branches like the
fingers of an outspread hand.  Behind, in the shadow cast by
this trellis, a little boat lay concealed.  The man made a sign
to Gringoire and his companion to enter.  The goat followed
them.  The man was the last to step in.  Then he cut the
boat's moorings, pushed it from the shore with a long boat-
hook, and, seizing two oars, seated himself in the bow, rowing
with all his might towards midstream.  The Seine is very
rapid at this point, and he had a good deal of trouble in
leaving the point of the island.

Gringoire's first care on entering the boat was to place the
goat on his knees.  He took a position in the stern; and the
young girl, whom the stranger inspired with an indefinable
uneasiness, seated herself close to the poet.

When our philosopher felt the boat sway, he clapped his
hands and kissed Djali between the horns.

"Oh!" said he, "now we are safe, all four of us."

He added with the air of a profound thinker, "One is
indebted sometimes to fortune, sometimes to ruse, for the
happy issue of great enterprises."

The boat made its way slowly towards the right shore.  The
young girl watched the unknown man with secret terror.  He
had carefully turned off the light of his dark lantern.  A
glimpse could be caught of him in the obscurity, in the bow
of the boat, like a spectre.  His cowl, which was still lowered,
formed a sort of mask; and every time that he spread his
arms, upon which hung large black sleeves, as he rowed, one
would have said they were two huge bat's wings.  Moreover,
he had not yet uttered a word or breathed a syllable.  No
other noise was heard in the boat than the splashing of the
oars, mingled with the rippling of the water along her sides.

"On my soul!" exclaimed Gringoire suddenly, "we are as
cheerful and joyous as young owls!  We preserve the silence
of Pythagoreans or fishes!  ~Pasque-Dieu~! my friends, I
should greatly like to have some one speak to me.  The human
voice is music to the human ear.  'Tis not I who say that,
but Didymus of Alexandria, and they are illustrious words.
Assuredly, Didymus of Alexandria is no mediocre philosopher.--One
word, my lovely child! say but one word to me, I entreat
you.  By the way, you had a droll and peculiar little
pout; do you still make it?  Do you know, my dear, that
parliament hath full jurisdiction over all places of
asylum, and that you were running a great risk in your
little chamber at Notre-Dame?  Alas! the little bird trochylus
maketh its nest in the jaws of the crocodile.--Master, here
is the moon re-appearing.  If only they do not perceive us.
We are doing a laudable thing in saving mademoiselle, and
yet we should be hung by order of the king if we were caught.
Alas! human actions are taken by two handles.  That is
branded with disgrace in one which is crowned in another.
He admires Cicero who blames Catiline.  Is it not so, master?
What say you to this philosophy?  I possess philosophy by
instinct, by nature, ~ut apes geometriam~.--Come! no one
answers me.  What unpleasant moods you two are in!  I
must do all the talking alone.  That is what we call a
monologue in tragedy.--~Pasque-Dieu~!  I must inform you that
I have just seen the king, Louis XI., and that I have caught
this oath from him,--~Pasque-Dieu~!  They are still making a
hearty howl in the city.--'Tis a villanous, malicious old king.
He is all swathed in furs.  He still owes me the money for
my epithalamium, and he came within a nick of hanging me
this evening, which would have been very inconvenient to
me.--He is niggardly towards men of merit.  He ought to
read the four books of Salvien of Cologne, _Adversits
Avaritiam_.  In truth!  'Tis a paltry king in his ways with
men of letters, and one who commits very barbarous cruelties.
He is a sponge, to soak money raised from the people.  His
saving is like the spleen which swelleth with the leanness of
all the other members.  Hence complaints against the hardness
of the times become murmurs against the prince.  Under this
gentle and pious sire, the gallows crack with the hung, the
blocks rot with blood, the prisons burst like over full bellies.
This king hath one hand which grasps, and one which hangs.
He is the procurator of Dame Tax and Monsieur Gibbet.
The great are despoiled of their dignities, and the little
incessantly overwhelmed with fresh oppressions.  He is an
exorbitant prince.  I love not this monarch.  And you,
master?"

The man in black let the garrulous poet chatter on.  He
continued to struggle against the violent and narrow current,
which separates the prow of the City and the stem of the
island of Notre-Dame, which we call to-day the Isle St. Louis.

"By the way, master!" continued Gringoire suddenly.
"At the moment when we arrived on the Parvis, through the
enraged outcasts, did your reverence observe that poor little
devil whose skull your deaf man was just cracking on the
railing of the gallery of the kings?  I am near sighted and I
could not recognize him.  Do you know who he could be?"

The stranger answered not a word.  But he suddenly ceased
rowing, his arms fell as though broken, his head sank on his
breast, and la Esmeralda heard him sigh convulsively.  She
shuddered.  She had heard such sighs before.

The boat, abandoned to itself, floated for several minutes
with the stream.  But the man in black finally recovered
himself, seized the oars once more and began to row against
the current.  He doubled the point of the Isle of Notre
Dame, and made for the landing-place of the Port an Foin.

"Ah!" said Gringoire, "yonder is the Barbeau mansion.--Stay,
master, look: that group of black roofs which make such
singular angles yonder, above that heap of black, fibrous
grimy, dirty clouds, where the moon is completely crushed
and spread out like the yolk of an egg whose shell is
broken.--'Tis a fine mansion.  There is a chapel crowned with
a small vault full of very well carved enrichments.  Above, you
can see the bell tower, very delicately pierced.  There is also
a pleasant garden, which consists of a pond, an aviary, an echo,
a mall, a labyrinth, a house for wild beasts, and a quantity of
leafy alleys very agreeable to Venus.  There is also a rascal
of a tree which is called 'the lewd,' because it favored the
pleasures of a famous princess and a constable of France, who
was a gallant and a wit.--Alas! we poor philosophers are to
a constable as a plot of cabbages or a radish bed to the garden
of the Louvre.  What matters it, after all? human life, for
the great as well as for us, is a mixture of good and evil.  Pain
is always by the side of joy, the spondee by the dactyl.--Master,
I must relate to you the history of the Barbeau mansion.  It
ends in tragic fashion.  It was in 1319, in the reign
of Philippe V., the longest reign of the kings of France.  The
moral of the story is that the temptations of the flesh are
pernicious and malignant.  Let us not rest our glance too long
on our neighbor's wife, however gratified our senses may be
by her beauty.  Fornication is a very libertine thought.
Adultery is a prying into the pleasures of others--OhΘ!  the
noise yonder is redoubling!"

The tumult around Notre-Dame was, in fact, increasing.
They listened.  Cries of victory were heard with tolerable
distinctness.  All at once, a hundred torches, the light of
which glittered upon the helmets of men at arms, spread over
the church at all heights, on the towers, on the galleries, on
the flying buttresses.  These torches seemed to be in search
of something; and soon distant clamors reached the fugitives
distinctly :--"The gypsy! the sorceress! death to the gypsy!"

The unhappy girl dropped her head upon her hands, and
the unknown began to row furiously towards the shore.
Meanwhile our philosopher reflected.  He clasped the goat
in his arms, and gently drew away from the gypsy, who pressed
closer and closer to him, as though to the only asylum which
remained to her.

It is certain that Gringoire was enduring cruel perplexity.
He was thinking that the goat also, "according to existing
law," would be hung if recaptured; which would be a great
pity, poor Djali! that he had thus two condemned creatures
attached to him; that his companion asked no better than to
take charge of the gypsy.  A violent combat began between
his thoughts, in which, like the Jupiter of the Iliad, he weighed
in turn the gypsy and the goat; and he looked at them alternately
with eyes moist with tears, saying between his teeth:

"But I cannot save you both!"

A shock informed them that the boat had reached the land
at last.  The uproar still filled the city.  The unknown
rose, approached the gypsy, and endeavored to take her arm to
assist her to alight.  She repulsed him and clung to the sleeve
of Gringoire, who, in his turn, absorbed in the goat, almost
repulsed her.  Then she sprang alone from the boat.  She
was so troubled that she did not know what she did or whither
she was going.  Thus she remained for a moment, stunned,
watching the water flow past; when she gradually returned to
her senses, she found herself alone on the wharf with the
unknown.  It appears that Gringoire had taken advantage of
the moment of debarcation to slip away with the goat into the
block of houses of the Rue Grenier-sur-l'Eau.

The poor gypsy shivered when she beheld herself alone
with this man.  She tried to speak, to cry out, to call
Gringoire; her tongue was dumb in her mouth, and no sound left
her lips.  All at once she felt the stranger's hand on hers.
It was a strong, cold hand.  Her teeth chattered, she turned
paler than the ray of moonlight which illuminated her.  The
man spoke not a word.  He began to ascend towards the Place
de GrΦve, holding her by the hand.

At that moment, she had a vague feeling that destiny is an
irresistible force.  She had no more resistance left in her,
she allowed herself to be dragged along, running while he
walked.  At this spot the quay ascended.  But it seemed to
her as though she were descending a slope.

She gazed about her on all sides.  Not a single passer-by.
The quay was absolutely deserted.  She heard no sound, she
felt no people moving save in the tumultuous and glowing
city, from which she was separated only by an arm of the
Seine, and whence her name reached her, mingled with cries
of "Death!"  The rest of Paris was spread around her in
great blocks of shadows.

Meanwhile, the stranger continued to drag her along with
the same silence and the same rapidity.  She had no
recollection of any of the places where she was walking.
As she passed before a lighted window, she made an effort,
drew up suddenly, and cried out, "Help!"

The bourgeois who was standing at the window opened it,
appeared there in his shirt with his lamp, stared at the
quay with a stupid air, uttered some words which she did
not understand, and closed his shutter again.  It was her
last gleam of hope extinguished.

The man in black did not utter a syllable; he held her firmly,
and set out again at a quicker pace.  She no longer resisted,
but followed him, completely broken.

From time to time she called together a little strength, and
said, in a voice broken by the unevenness of the pavement
and the breathlessness of their flight, "Who are you?  Who
are you?" He made no reply.

They arrived thus, still keeping along the quay, at a tolerably
spacious square.  It was the GrΦve.  In the middle, a sort of
black, erect cross was visible; it was the gallows.  She
recognized all this, and saw where she was.

The man halted, turned towards her and raised his cowl.

"Oh!" she stammered, almost petrified, "I knew well that
it was he again!"

It was the priest.  He looked like the ghost of himself;
that is an effect of the moonlight, it seems as though one
beheld only the spectres of things in that light.

"Listen!" he said to her; and she shuddered at the sound
of that fatal voice which she had not heard for a long time.
He continued speaking with those brief and panting jerks,
which betoken deep internal convulsions.  "Listen! we are
here.  I am going to speak to you.  This is the GrΦve.  This
is an extreme point.  Destiny gives us to one another.  I am
going to decide as to your life; you will decide as to my soul.
Here is a place, here is a night beyond which one sees nothing.
Then listen to me.  I am going to tell you...In the first place,
speak not to me of your Phoebus.  (As he spoke thus he paced to
and fro, like a man who cannot remain in one place, and dragged
her after him.) Do not speak to me of him.  Do you see?  If you
utter that name, I know not what I shall do, but it will
be terrible."

Then, like a body which recovers its centre of gravity,
he became motionless once more, but his words betrayed no
less agitation.  His voice grew lower and lower.

"Do not turn your head aside thus.  Listen to me.  It is
a serious matter.  In the first place, here is what has
happened.--All this will not be laughed at.  I swear it to
you.--What was I saying?  Remind me!  Oh!--There is a decree
of Parliament which gives you back to the scaffold.  I have just
rescued you from their hands.  But they are pursuing you.
Look!"

He extended his arm toward the City.  The search seemed,
in fact, to be still in progress there.  The uproar drew nearer;
the tower of the lieutenant's house, situated opposite the
GrΦve, was full of clamors and light, and soldiers could be
seen running on the opposite quay with torches and these
cries, "The gypsy!  Where is the gypsy!  Death!  Death!"

"You see that they are in pursuit of you, and that I am
not lying to you.  I love you.--Do not open your mouth;
refrain from speaking to me rather, if it be only to tell me
that you hate me.  I have made up my mind not to hear that
again.--I have just saved you.--Let me finish first.  I can
save you wholly.  I have prepared everything.  It is yours at
will.  If you wish, I can do it."

He broke off violently.  "No, that is not what I should say!"

As he went with hurried step and made her hurry also, for
he did not release her, he walked straight to the gallows, and
pointed to it with his finger,--

"Choose between us two," he said, coldly.

She tore herself from his hands and fell at the foot of the
gibbet, embracing that funereal support, then she half turned
her beautiful head, and looked at the priest over her shoulder.
One would have said that she was a Holy Virgin at the foot of
the cross.  The priest remained motionless, his finger still
raised toward the gibbet, preserving his attitude like a statue.
At length the gypsy said to him,--

"It causes me less horror than you do."

Then he allowed his arm to sink slowly, and gazed at the
pavement in profound dejection.

"If these stones could speak," he murmured, "yes, they
would say that a very unhappy man stands here.

He went on.  The young girl, kneeling before the gallows,
enveloped in her long flowing hair, let him speak on without
interruption.  He now had a gentle and plaintive accent which
contrasted sadly with the haughty harshness of his features.

"I love you.  Oh! how true that is!  So nothing comes of
that fire which burns my heart!  Alas! young girl, night and
day--yes, night and day I tell you,--it is torture.  Oh!  I
suffer too much, my poor child.  'Tis a thing deserving of
compassion, I assure you.  You see that I speak gently to
you.  I really wish that you should no longer cherish this
horror of me.--After all, if a man loves a woman, 'tis not his
fault!--Oh, my God!--What!  So you will never pardon me?
You will always hate me?  All is over then.  It is that which
renders me evil, do you see? and horrible to myself.--You
will not even look at me!  You are thinking of something
else, perchance, while I stand here and talk to you,
shuddering on the brink of eternity for both of us!  Above
all things, do not speak to me of the officer!--I would cast
myself at your knees, I would kiss not your feet, but the earth
which is under your feet; I would sob like a child, I would
tear from my breast not words, but my very heart and vitals,
to tell you that I love you;--all would be useless, all!--And
yet you have nothing in your heart but what is tender and
merciful.  You are radiant with the most beautiful mildness;
you are wholly sweet, good, pitiful, and charming.  Alas!
You cherish no ill will for any one but me alone!  Oh! what
a fatality!"

He hid his face in his hands.  The young girl heard him
weeping.  It was for the first time.  Thus erect and shaken
by sobs, he was more miserable and more suppliant than when
on his knees.  He wept thus for a considerable time.

"Come!" he said, these first tears passed, "I have no more
words.  I had, however, thought well as to what you would
say.  Now I tremble and shiver and break down at the decisive
moment, I feel conscious of something supreme enveloping
us, and I stammer.  Oh!  I shall fall upon the pavement
if you do not take pity on me, pity on yourself.  Do not
condemn us both.  If you only knew how much I love you!
What a heart is mine!  Oh! what desertion of all virtue!
What desperate abandonment of myself!  A doctor, I mock at
science; a gentleman, I tarnish my own name; a priest, I
make of the missal a pillow of sensuality, I spit in the
face of my God! all this for thee, enchantress! to be
more worthy of thy hell!  And you will not have the
apostate!  Oh! let me tell you all! more still, something
more horrible, oh!  Yet more horrible!...."

As he uttered these last words, his air became utterly
distracted.  He was silent for a moment, and resumed,
as though speaking to himself, and in a strong voice,--

"Cain, what hast thou done with thy brother?"

There was another silence, and he went on--

"What have I done with him, Lord?  I received him, I
reared him, I nourished him, I loved him, I idolized him,
and I have slain him!  Yes, Lord, they have just dashed his
head before my eyes on the stone of thine house, and it is
because of me, because of this woman, because of her."

His eye was wild.  His voice grew ever weaker; he repeated
many times, yet, mechanically, at tolerably long intervals,
like a bell prolonging its last vibration: "Because of
her.--Because of her."

Then his tongue no longer articulated any perceptible
sound; but his lips still moved.  All at once he sank
together, like something crumbling, and lay motionless
on the earth, with his head on his knees.

A touch from the young girl, as she drew her foot from
under him, brought him to himself.  He passed his hand
slowly over his hollow cheeks, and gazed for several
moments at his fingers, which were wet, "What!" he murmured,
"I have wept!"

And turning suddenly to the gypsy with unspeakable anguish,--

"Alas! you have looked coldly on at my tears!  Child, do
you know that those tears are of lava?  Is it indeed true?
Nothing touches when it comes from the man whom one does
not love.  If you were to see me die, you would laugh.  Oh!
I do not wish to see you die!  One word!  A single word of
pardon!  Say not that you love me, say only that you will do
it; that will suffice; I will save you.  If not--oh! the hour
is passing.  I entreat you by all that is sacred, do not wait
until I shall have turned to stone again, like that gibbet which
also claims you!  Reflect that I hold the destinies of both of
us in my hand, that I am mad,--it is terrible,--that I may
let all go to destruction, and that there is beneath us a
bottomless abyss, unhappy girl, whither my fall will follow
yours to all eternity!  One word of kindness!  Say one word!
only one word!"

She opened her mouth to answer him.  He flung himself on
his knees to receive with adoration the word, possibly a
tender one, which was on the point of issuing from her lips.
She said to him, "You are an assassin!"

The priest clasped her in his arms with fury, and began to
laugh with an abominable laugh.

"Well, yes, an assassin!" he said, "and I will have you.
You will not have me for your slave, you shall have me for
your master.  I will have you!  I have a den, whither I will
drag you.  You will follow me, you will be obliged to follow
me, or I will deliver you up!  You must die, my beauty, or be
mine! belong to the priest! belong to the apostate! belong
to the assassin! this very night, do you hear?  Come! joy;
kiss me, mad girl!  The tomb or my bed!"

His eyes sparkled with impurity and rage.  His lewd lips
reddened the young girl's neck.  She struggled in his arms.
He covered her with furious kisses.

"Do not bite me, monster!" she cried.  "Oh! the foul,
odious monk! leave me!  I will tear out thy ugly gray hair
and fling it in thy face by the handful!"

He reddened, turned pale, then released her and gazed at
her with a gloomy air.  She thought herself victorious, and
continued,--

"I tell you that I belong to my Phoebus, that 'tis Phoebus

whom I love, that 'tis Phoebus who is handsome! you are old,
priest! you are ugly!  Begone!"

He gave vent to a horrible cry, like the wretch to whom a
hot iron is applied.  "Die, then!" he said, gnashing his teeth.
She saw his terrible look and tried to fly.  He caught her
once more, he shook her, he flung her on the ground, and
walked with rapid strides towards the corner of the Tour-
Roland, dragging her after him along the pavement by her
beautiful hands.

On arriving there, he turned to her,--

"For the last time, will you be mine?"

She replied with emphasis,--

"No!"

Then he cried in a loud voice,--

"Gudule!  Gudule! here is the gypsy! take your vengeance!"

The young girl felt herself seized suddenly by the elbow.
She looked.  A fleshless arm was stretched from an opening
in the wall, and held her like a hand of iron.

"Hold her well," said the priest; "'tis the gypsy escaped.
Release her not.  I will go in search of the sergeants.  You
shall see her hanged."

A guttural laugh replied from the interior of the wall to
these bloody words--"Hah! hah! hah!"--The gypsy watched
the priest retire in the direction of the Pont Notre-Dame.
A cavalcade was heard in that direction.

The young girl had recognized the spiteful recluse.  Panting
with terror, she tried to disengage herself.  She writhed,
she made many starts of agony and despair, but the other held
her with incredible strength.  The lean and bony fingers
which bruised her, clenched on her flesh and met around it.
One would have said that this hand was riveted to her arm.
It was more than a chain, more than a fetter, more than a ring
of iron, it was a living pair of pincers endowed with intelligence,
which emerged from the wall.

She fell back against the wall exhausted, and then the fear
of death took possession of her.  She thought of the beauty
of life, of youth, of the view of heaven, the aspects of nature,
of her love for Phoebus, of all that was vanishing and all that
was approaching, of the priest who was denouncing her, of
the headsman who was to come, of the gallows which was
there.  Then she felt terror mount to the very roots of her
hair and she heard the mocking laugh of the recluse, saying
to her in a very low tone: "Hah! hah! hah! you are going
to be hanged!"

She turned a dying look towards the window, and she
beheld the fierce face of the sacked nun through the bars.

"What have I done to you?" she said, almost lifeless.

The recluse did not reply, but began to mumble with a singsong
irritated, mocking intonation: "Daughter of Egypt! daughter
of Egypt! daughter of Egypt!"

The unhappy Esmeralda dropped her head beneath her flowing
hair, comprehending that it was no human being she had
to deal with.

All at once the recluse exclaimed, as though the gypsy's
question had taken all this time to reach her brain,--"'What
have you done to me?' you say!  Ah! what have you done to
me, gypsy!  Well! listen.--I had a child! you see!  I had
a child! a child, I tell you!--a pretty little girl!--my Agnes!"
she went on wildly, kissing something in the dark.--"Well! do
you see, daughter of Egypt? they took my child from me; they
stole my child; they ate my child.  That is what you have done
to me."

The young girl replied like a lamb,--

"Alas! perchance I was not born then!"

"Oh! yes!" returned the recluse, "you must have been
born.  You were among them.  She would be the same age as
you! so!--I have been here fifteen years; fifteen years have
I suffered; fifteen years have I prayed; fifteen years have I
beat my head against these four walls--I tell you that 'twas
the gypsies who stole her from me, do you hear that? and
who ate her with their teeth.--Have you a heart? imagine a
child playing, a child sucking; a child sleeping.  It is so
innocent a thing!--Well! that, that is what they took from me,
what they killed.  The good God knows it well!  To-day, it
is my turn; I am going to eat the gypsy.--Oh!  I would bite
you well, if the bars did not prevent me!  My head is too
large!--Poor little one! while she was asleep!  And if they
woke her up when they took her, in vain she might cry; I was
not there!--Ah! gypsy mothers, you devoured my child! come
see your own."

Then she began to laugh or to gnash her teeth, for the two
things resembled each other in that furious face.  The day
was beginning to dawn.  An ashy gleam dimly lighted this
scene, and the gallows grew more and more distinct in the
square.  On the other side, in the direction of the bridge of
Notre-Dame, the poor condemned girl fancied that she heard
the sound of cavalry approaching.

"Madam," she cried, clasping her hands and falling on her
knees, dishevelled, distracted, mad with fright; "madam! have
pity!  They are coming.  I have done nothing to you.  Would
you wish to see me die in this horrible fashion before your
very eyes?  You are pitiful, I am sure.  It is too frightful.
Let me make my escape.  Release me!  Mercy.  I do not wish to
die like that!"

"Give me back my child!" said the recluse.

"Mercy!  Mercy!"

"Give me back my child!"

"Release me, in the name of heaven!"

"Give me back my child!"

Again the young girl fell; exhausted, broken, and having
already the glassy eye of a person in the grave.

"Alas!" she faltered, "you seek your child, I seek my parents."

"Give me back my little Agnes!" pursued Gudule.  "You
do not know where she is?  Then die!--I will tell you.  I
was a woman of the town, I had a child, they took my child.
It was the gypsies.  You see plainly that you must die.
When your mother, the gypsy, comes to reclaim you, I shall
say to her: 'Mother, look at that gibbet!--Or, give me back
my child.  Do you know where she is, my little daughter?
Stay!  I will show you.  Here is her shoe, all that is left me
of her.  Do you know where its mate is?  If you know, tell
me, and if it is only at the other end of the world, I will
crawl to it on my knees."

As she spoke thus, with her other arm extended through
the window, she showed the gypsy the little embroidered shoe.
It was already light enough to distinguish its shape and its
colors.

"Let me see that shoe," said the gypsy, quivering.  "God! God!"

And at the same time, with her hand which was at liberty,
she quickly opened the little bag ornamented with green glass,
which she wore about her neck.

"Go on, go on!" grumbled Gudule, "search your demon's amulet!"

All at once, she stopped short, trembled in every limb, and
cried in a voice which proceeded from the very depths of her
being: "My daughter!"

The gypsy had just drawn from the bag a little shoe absolutely
similar to the other.  To this little shoe was attached
a parchment on which was inscribed this charm,--


         ~Quand le parell retrouveras
         Ta mere te tendras les bras~.*


* When thou shalt find its mate, thy mother will stretch out
her arms to thee.


Quicker than a flash of lightning, the recluse had laid the
two shoes together, had read the parchment and had put close
to the bars of the window her face beaming with celestial joy
as she cried,--

"My daughter!  my daughter!"

"My mother!" said the gypsy.

Here we are unequal to the task of depicting the scene.
The wall and the iron bars were between them.  "Oh! the
wall!" cried the recluse.  "Oh! to see her and not to embrace
her!  Your hand! your hand!"

The young girl passed her arm through the opening; the
recluse threw herself on that hand, pressed her lips to it
and there remained, buried in that kiss, giving no other sign
of life than a sob which heaved her breast from time to time.
In the meanwhile, she wept in torrents, in silence, in the dark,
like a rain at night.  The poor mother poured out in floods
upon that adored hand the dark and deep well of tears, which
lay within her, and into which her grief had filtered, drop by
drop, for fifteen years.

All at once she rose, flung aside her long gray hair from her
brow, and without uttering a word, began to shake the bars of
her cage cell, with both hands, more furiously than a lioness.
The bars held firm.  Then she went to seek in the corner of
her cell a huge paving stone, which served her as a pillow,
and launched it against them with such violence that one of
the bars broke, emitting thousands of sparks.  A second blow
completely shattered the old iron cross which barricaded the
window.  Then with her two hands, she finished breaking
and removing the rusted stumps of the bars.  There are
moments when woman's hands possess superhuman strength.

A passage broken, less than a minute was required for her
to seize her daughter by the middle of her body, and draw her
into her cell.  "Come let me draw you out of the abyss," she
murmured.

When her daughter was inside the cell, she laid her gently
on the ground, then raised her up again, and bearing her in
her arms as though she were still only her little Agnes, she
walked to and fro in her little room, intoxicated, frantic,
joyous, crying out, singing, kissing her daughter, talking to
her, bursting into laughter, melting into tears, all at once
and with vehemence.

"My daughter! my daughter!" she said.  "I have my daughter!
here she is!  The good God has given her back to me!
Ha you! come all of you!  Is there any one there to
see that I have my daughter?  Lord Jesus, how beautiful she
is!  You have made me wait fifteen years, my good God, but
it was in order to give her back to me beautiful.--Then the
gypsies did not eat her!  Who said so?  My little daughter!
my little daughter!  Kiss me.  Those good gypsies!  I love
the gypsies!--It is really you!  That was what made my
heart leap every time that you passed by.  And I took that
for hatred!  Forgive me, my Agnes, forgive me.  You thought
me very malicious, did you not?  I love you.  Have you still
the little mark on your neck?  Let us see.  She still has it.
Oh! you are beautiful!  It was I who gave you those big
eyes, mademoiselle.  Kiss me.  I love you.  It is nothing
to me that other mothers have children; I scorn them now.
They have only to come and see.  Here is mine.  See her
neck, her eyes, her hair, her hands.  Find me anything as
beautiful as that!  Oh!  I promise you she will have lovers,
that she will!  I have wept for fifteen years.  All my beauty
has departed and has fallen to her.  Kiss me."

She addressed to her a thousand other extravagant remarks,
whose accent constituted their sole beauty, disarranged the
poor girl's garments even to the point of making her blush,
smoothed her silky hair with her hand, kissed her foot, her
knee, her brow, her eyes, was in raptures over everything.
The young girl let her have her way, repeating at intervals
and very low and with infinite tenderness, "My mother!"

"Do you see, my little girl," resumed the recluse,
interspersing her words with kisses, "I shall love you
dearly?  We will go away from here.  We are going to be very
happy.  I have inherited something in Reims, in our country.
You know Reims?  Ah! no, you do not know it; you were too
small!  If you only knew how pretty you were at the age of
four months!  Tiny feet that people came even from Epernay,
which is seven leagues away, to see!  We shall have a field, a
house.  I will put you to sleep in my bed.  My God! my
God! who would believe this?  I have my daughter!"

"Oh, my mother!" said the young girl, at length finding
strength to speak in her emotion, "the gypsy woman told me
so.  There was a good gypsy of our band who died last year,
and who always cared for me like a nurse.  It was she who
placed this little bag about my neck.  She always said to me:
'Little one, guard this jewel well!  'Tis a treasure.  It will
cause thee to find thy mother once again.  Thou wearest thy
mother about thy neck.'--The gypsy predicted it!"

The sacked nun again pressed her daughter in her arms.

"Come, let me kiss you!  You say that prettily.  When we
are in the country, we will place these little shoes on an
infant Jesus in the church.  We certainly owe that to the
good, holy Virgin.  What a pretty voice you have!  When
you spoke to me just now, it was music!  Ah! my Lord God!
I have found my child again!  But is this story credible?
Nothing will kill one--or I should have died of joy."

And then she began to clap her hands again and to laugh
and to cry out: "We are going to be so happy!"

At that moment, the cell resounded with the clang of arms
and a galloping of horses which seemed to be coming from
the Pont Notre-Dame, amid advancing farther and farther
along the quay.  The gypsy threw herself with anguish into
the arms of the sacked nun.

"Save me! save me! mother! they are coming!"

"Oh, heaven! what are you saying?  I had forgotten!
They are in pursuit of you!  What have you done?"

"I know not," replied the unhappy child; "but I am condemned
to die."

"To die!" said Gudule, staggering as though struck by
lightning; "to die!" she repeated slowly, gazing at her
daughter with staring eyes.

"Yes, mother," replied the frightened young girl, "they
want to kill me.  They are coming to seize me.  That gallows
is for me!  Save me! save me!  They are coming! Save me!"

The recluse remained for several moments motionless and
petrified, then she moved her head in sign of doubt, and
suddenly giving vent to a burst of laughter, but with that
terrible laugh which had come back to her,--

"Ho! ho! no! 'tis a dream of which you are telling me.
Ah, yes!  I lost her, that lasted fifteen years, and then
I found her again, and that lasted a minute!  And they would
take her from me again!  And now, when she is beautiful, when
she is grown up, when she speaks to me, when she loves me;
it is now that they would come to devour her, before my very
eyes, and I her mother!  Oh! no! these things are not possible.
The good God does not permit such things as that."

Here the cavalcade appeared to halt, and a voice was heard
to say in the distance,--

"This way, Messire Tristan!  The priest says that we shall
find her at the Rat-Hole." The noise of the horses began again.

The recluse sprang to her feet with a shriek of despair.
"Fly! fly! my child!  All comes back to me.  You are
right.  It is your death!  Horror!  Maledictions!  Fly!"

She thrust her head through the window, and withdrew it
again hastily.

"Remain," she said, in a low, curt, and lugubrious tone, as
she pressed the hand of the gypsy, who was more dead than
alive.  "Remain!  Do not breathe!  There are soldiers everywhere.
You cannot get out.  It is too light."

Her eyes were dry and burning.  She remained silent for a
moment; but she paced the cell hurriedly, and halted now
and then to pluck out handfuls of her gray hairs, which she
afterwards tore with her teeth.

Suddenly she said: "They draw near.  I will speak with
them.  Hide yourself in this corner.  They will not see you.
I will tell them that you have made your escape.  That I
released you, i' faith!"

She set her daughter (down for she was still carrying her),
in one corner of the cell which was not visible from without.
She made her crouch down, arranged her carefully so that
neither foot nor hand projected from the shadow, untied her
black hair which she spread over her white robe to conceal
it, placed in front of her her jug and her paving stone, the
only articles of furniture which she possessed, imagining that
this jug and stone would hide her.  And when this was finished
she became more tranquil, and knelt down to pray.  The
day, which was only dawning, still left many shadows in
the Rat-Hole.

At that moment, the voice of the priest, that infernal voice,
passed very close to the cell, crying,--

"This way, Captain Phoebus de ChΓteaupers."

At that name, at that voice, la Esmeralda, crouching in her
corner, made a movement.

"Do not stir!" said Gudule.

She had barely finished when a tumult of men, swords, and
horses halted around the cell.  The mother rose quickly and
went to post herself before her window, in order to stop it up.
She beheld a large troop of armed men, both horse and foot,
drawn up on the GrΦve.


The commander dismounted, and came toward her.

"Old woman!" said this man, who had an atrocious face,
"we are in search of a witch to hang her; we were told that
you had her."

The poor mother assumed as indifferent an air as she could,
and replied,--

"I know not what you mean."

The other resumed, "~TΩte Dieu~!  What was it that frightened
archdeacon said?  Where is he?"

"Monseigneur," said a soldier, "he has disappeared."

"Come, now, old madwoman," began the commander again,
"do not lie.  A sorceress was given in charge to you.  What
have you done with her?"

The recluse did not wish to deny all, for fear of awakening
suspicion, and replied in a sincere and surly tone,--

"If you are speaking of a big young girl who was put into
my hands a while ago, I will tell you that she bit me, and
that I released her.  There!  Leave me in peace."

The commander made a grimace of disappointment.
"Don't lie to me, old spectre!" said he.  "My name is
Tristan l'Hermite, and I am the king's gossip.  Tristan the
Hermit, do you hear?" He added, as he glanced at the Place
de GrΦve around him, "'Tis a name which has an echo here."

"You might be Satan the Hermit," replied Gudule, who
was regaining hope, "but I should have nothing else to say to
you, and I should never be afraid of you."

"~TΩte-Dieu~," said Tristan, "here is a crone!  Ah!  So the
witch girl hath fled!  And in which direction did she go?"
Gudule replied in a careless tone,--

"Through the Rue du Mouton, I believe."

Tristan turned his head and made a sign to his troop to
prepare to set out on the march again.  The recluse breathed
freely once more.

"Monseigneur," suddenly said an archer, "ask the old elf
why the bars of her window are broken in this manner."

This question brought anguish again to the heart of the
miserable mother.  Nevertheless, she did not lose all presence
of mind.

They have always been thus," she stammered.

"Bah!" retorted the archer, "only yesterday they still
formed a fine black cross, which inspired devotion."

Tristan east a sidelong glance at the recluse.

"I think the old dame is getting confused!"

The unfortunate woman felt that all depended on her self-
possession, and, although with death in her soul, she began to
grin.  Mothers possess such strength.

"Bah!" said she, "the man is drunk.  'Tis more than a
year since the tail of a stone cart dashed against my window
and broke in the grating.  And how I cursed the carter, too."

"'Tis true," said another archer, "I was there."

Always and everywhere people are to be found who have
seen everything.  This unexpected testimony from the archer
re-encouraged the recluse, whom this interrogatory was forcing
to cross an abyss on the edge of a knife.  But she was
condemned to a perpetual alternative of hope and alarm.

"If it was a cart which did it," retorted the first soldier,
"the stumps of the bars should be thrust inwards, while they
actually are pushed outwards."

"Ho! ho!" said Tristan to the soldier, "you have the nose
of an inquisitor of the ChΓtelet.  Reply to what he says, old
woman."

"Good heavens!" she exclaimed, driven to bay, and in a
voice that was full of tears in despite of her efforts, "I swear
to you, monseigneur, that 'twas a cart which broke those bars.
You hear the man who saw it.  And then, what has that to do
with your gypsy?"

"Hum!" growled Tristan.

"The devil!" went on the soldier, flattered by the provost's
praise, "these fractures of the iron are perfectly fresh."

Tristan tossed his head.  She turned pale.

"How long ago, say you, did the cart do it?"

"A month, a fortnight, perhaps, monseigheur, I know not."

"She first said more than a year," observed the soldier.

"That is suspicious," said the provost.

"Monseigneur!" she cried, still pressed against the opening,
and trembling lest suspicion should lead them to thrust
their heads through and look into her cell; "monseigneur, I
swear to you that 'twas a cart which broke this grating.  I
swear it to you by the angels of paradise.  If it was not a
cart, may I be eternally damned, and I reject God!"

"You put a great deal of heat into that oath;" said Tristan,
with his inquisitorial glance.

The poor woman felt her assurance vanishing more and
more.  She had reached the point of blundering, and she
comprehended with terror that she was saying what she ought
not to have said.

Here another soldier came up, crying,--

"Monsieur, the old hag lies.  The sorceress did not flee
through the Rue de Mouton.  The street chain has remained
stretched all night, and the chain guard has seen no one pass."

Tristan, whose face became more sinister with every moment,
addressed the recluse,--

"What have you to say to that?"

She tried to make head against this new incident,

"That I do not know, monseigneur; that I may have been
mistaken.  I believe, in fact, that she crossed the water."

"That is in the opposite direction," said the provost, "and
it is not very likely that she would wish to re-enter the city,
where she was being pursued.  You are lying, old woman."

"And then," added the first soldier, "there is no boat
either on this side of the stream or on the other."

"She swam across," replied the recluse, defending her
ground foot by foot.

"Do women swim?" said the soldier.

"~TΩte Dieu~! old woman!  You are lying!" repeated Tristan
angrily.  "I have a good mind to abandon that sorceress
and take you.  A quarter of an hour of torture will, perchance,
draw the truth from your throat.  Come!  You are to follow us."

She seized on these words with avidity.

"As you please, monseigneur.  Do it.  Do it.  Torture.  I
am willing.  Take me away.  Quick, quick! let us set out at
once!--During that time," she said to herself, "my daughter
will make her escape."

"'S death!" said the provost, "what an appetite for the
rack!  I understand not this madwoman at all."

An old, gray-haired sergeant of the guard stepped out of
the ranks, and addressing the provost,--

"Mad in sooth, monseigneur.  If she released the gypsy, it
was not her fault, for she loves not the gypsies.  I have been
of the watch these fifteen years, and I hear her every evening
cursing the Bohemian women with endless imprecations.  If
the one of whom we are in pursuit is, as I suppose, the little
dancer with the goat, she detests that one above all the rest."

Gudule made an effort and said,--

"That one above all."

The unanimous testimony of the men of the watch confirmed
the old sergeant's words to the provost.  Tristan
l'Hermite, in despair at extracting anything from the recluse,
turned his back on her, and with unspeakable anxiety she
beheld him direct his course slowly towards his horse.

"Come!" he said, between his teeth, "March on! let us
set out again on the quest.  I shall not sleep until that gypsy
is hanged."

But he still hesitated for some time before mounting his
horse.  Gudule palpitated between life and death, as she
beheld him cast about the Place that uneasy look of a hunting
dog which instinctively feels that the lair of the beast is
close to him, and is loath to go away.  At length he shook
his head and leaped into his saddle.  Gudule's horribly
compressed heart now dilated, and she said in a low voice,
as she cast a glance at her daughter, whom she had not
ventured to look at while they were there, "Saved!"

The poor child had remained all this time in her corner,
without breathing, without moving, with the idea of death
before her.  She had lost nothing of the scene between Gudule
and Tristan, and the anguish of her mother had found its echo
in her heart.  She had heard all the successive snappings of
the thread by which she hung suspended over the gulf; twenty
times she had fancied that she saw it break, and at last she
began to breathe again and to feel her foot on firm ground.
At that moment she heard a voice saying to the provost:
"~Corboeuf~!  Monsieur le Prev⌠t, 'tis no affair of mine,
a man of arms, to hang witches.  The rabble of the populace
is suppressed.  I leave you to attend to the matter alone.
You will allow me to rejoin my company, who are waiting
for their captain."

The voice was that of Phoebus de ChΓteaupers; that which
took place within her was ineffable.  He was there, her friend,
her protector, her support, her refuge, her Phoebus.  She rose,
and before her mother could prevent her, she had rushed to
the window, crying,--

"Phoebus! aid me, my Phoebus!"

Phoebus was no longer there.  He had just turned the
corner of the Rue de la Coutellerie at a gallop.  But Tristan
had not yet taken his departure.

The recluse rushed upon her daughter with a roar of agony.
She dragged her violently back, digging her nails into her
neck.  A tigress mother does not stand on trifles.  But it was
too late.  Tristan had seen.

"HΘ! hΘ!" he exclaimed with a laugh which laid bare all
his teeth and made his face resemble the muzzle of a wolf,
"two mice in the trap!"

"I suspected as much," said the soldier.

Tristan clapped him on the shoulder,--

"You are a good cat!  Come!" he added, "where is Henriet Cousin?"

A man who had neither the garments nor the air of a
soldier, stepped from the ranks.  He wore a costume half
gray, half brown, flat hair, leather sleeves, and carried a
bundle of ropes in his huge hand.  This man always attended
Tristan, who always attended Louis XI.

"Friend," said Tristan l'Hermite, "I presume that this is
the sorceress of whom we are in search.  You will hang me
this one.  Have you your ladder?"

"There is one yonder, under the shed of the Pillar-House,"
replied the man.  "Is it on this justice that the thing is to
be done?" he added, pointing to the stone gibbet.

"Yes."

"Ho, hΘ!" continued the man with a huge laugh, which
was still more brutal than that of the provost, "we shall
not have far to go."

"Make haste!" said Tristan, "you shall laugh afterwards."

In the meantime, the recluse had not uttered another word
since Tristan had seen her daughter and all hope was lost.
She had flung the poor gypsy, half dead, into the corner of
the cellar, and had placed herself once more at the window
with both hands resting on the angle of the sill like two
claws.  In this attitude she was seen to cast upon all those
soldiers her glance which had become wild and frantic once
more.  At the moment when Rennet Cousin approached her
cell, she showed him so savage a face that he shrank back.

"Monseigneur," he said, returning to the provost, "which
am I to take?"

"The young one."

"So much the better, for the old one seemeth difficult."

"Poor little dancer with the goat!" said the old sergeant
of the watch.

Rennet Cousin approached the window again.  The mother's
eyes made his own droop.  He said with a good deal of timidity,--

"Madam"--

She interrupted him in a very low but furious voice,--

"What do you ask?"

"It is not you," he said, "it is the other."

"What other?"

"The young one."

She began to shake her head, crying,--

"There is no one! there is no one! there is no one!"

"Yes, there is!" retorted the hangman, "and you know it
well.  Let me take the young one.  I have no wish to harm you."

She said, with a strange sneer,--

"Ah! so you have no wish to harm me!"

"Let me have the other, madam; 'tis monsieur the provost
who wills it."

She repeated with a look of madness,--

"There is no one here."

"I tell you that there is!" replied the executioner.  "We
have all seen that there are two of you."

"Look then!" said the recluse, with a sneer.  "Thrust
your head through the window."

The executioner observed the mother's finger-nails and
dared not.

"Make haste!" shouted Tristan, who had just ranged his
troops in a circle round the Rat-Hole, and who sat on his
horse beside the gallows.

Rennet returned once more to the provost in great embarrassment.
He had flung his rope on the ground, and was twisting his hat
between his hands with an awkward air.

"Monseigneur," he asked, "where am I to enter?"

"By the door."

"There is none."

"By the window."

"'Tis too small."

"Make it larger," said Tristan angrily.  "Have you not pickaxes?"

The mother still looked on steadfastly from the depths of
her cavern.  She no longer hoped for anything, she no longer
knew what she wished, except that she did not wish them to
take her daughter.

Rennet Cousin went in search of the chest of tools for the
night man, under the shed of the Pillar-House.  He drew
from it also the double ladder, which he immediately set up
against the gallows.  Five or six of the provost's men armed
themselves with picks and crowbars, and Tristan betook himself,
in company with them, towards the window.

"Old woman," said the provost, in a severe tone, "deliver
up to us that girl quietly."

She looked at him like one who does not understand.

"~TΩte Dieu~!" continued Tristan, "why do you try to
prevent this sorceress being hung as it pleases the king?"

The wretched woman began to laugh in her wild way.

"Why?  She is my daughter."

The tone in which she pronounced these words made even Henriet
Cousin shudder.

"I am sorry for that," said the provost, "but it is the king's
good pleasure."

She cried, redoubling her terrible laugh,--

"What is your king to me?  I tell you that she is my daughter!"

"Pierce the wall," said Tristan.

In order to make a sufficiently wide opening, it sufficed to
dislodge one course of stone below the window.  When the
mother heard the picks and crowbars mining her fortress, she
uttered a terrible cry; then she began to stride about her cell
with frightful swiftness, a wild beasts' habit which her cage
had imparted to her.  She no longer said anything, but her
eyes flamed.  The soldiers were chilled to the very soul.

All at once she seized her paving stone, laughed, and hurled
it with both fists upon the workmen.  The stone, badly flung
(for her hands trembled), touched no one, and fell short under
the feet of Tristan's horse.  She gnashed her teeth.

In the meantime, although the sun had not yet risen, it
was broad daylight; a beautiful rose color enlivened the
ancient, decayed chimneys of the Pillar-House.  It was
the hour when the earliest windows of the great city open
joyously on the roofs.  Some workmen, a few fruit-sellers on
their way to the markets on their asses, began to traverse the
GrΦve; they halted for a moment before this group of soldiers
clustered round the Rat-Hole, stared at it with an air of
astonishment and passed on.

The recluse had gone and seated herself by her daughter,
covering her with her body, in front of her, with staring
eyes, listening to the poor child, who did not stir, but who
kept murmuring in a low voice, these words only, "Phoebus!
Phoebus!"  In proportion as the work of the demolishers
seemed to advance, the mother mechanically retreated, and
pressed the young girl closer and closer to the wall.  All at
once, the recluse beheld the stone (for she was standing
guard and never took her eyes from it), move, and she heard
Tristan's voice encouraging the workers.  Then she aroused
from the depression into which she had fallen during the last
few moments, cried out, and as she spoke, her voice now
rent the ear like a saw, then stammered as though all kind
of maledictions were pressing to her lips to burst forth
at once.

"Ho! ho! ho!  Why this is terrible!  You are ruffians!
Are you really going to take my daughter?  Oh! the cowards!
Oh! the hangman lackeys! the wretched, blackguard assassins!
Help! help! fire!  Will they take my child from me
like this?  Who is it then who is called the good God?"

Then, addressing Tristan, foaming at the mouth, with wild
eyes, all bristling and on all fours like a female panther,--

"Draw near and take my daughter!  Do not you understand
that this woman tells you that she is my daughter?  Do
you know what it is to have a child?  Eh! lynx, have you
never lain with your female? have you never had a cub?
and if you have little ones, when they howl have you nothing
in your vitals that moves?"

"Throw down the stone," said Tristan; "it no longer holds."

The crowbars raised the heavy course.  It was, as we have
said, the mother's last bulwark.

She threw herself upon it, she tried to hold it back; she
scratched the stone with her nails, but the massive block, set
in movement by six men, escaped her and glided gently to the
ground along the iron levers.

The mother, perceiving an entrance effected, fell down in
front of the opening, barricading the breach with her body,
beating the pavement with her head, and shrieking with
a voice rendered so hoarse by fatigue that it was hardly
audible,--

"Help! fire! fire!"

"Now take the wench," said Tristan, still impassive.

The mother gazed at the soldiers in such formidable fashion
that they were more inclined to retreat than to advance.

"Come, now," repeated the provost.  "Here you, Rennet Cousin!"

No one took a step.

The provost swore,--

"~TΩte de Christ~! my men of war! afraid of a woman!"

"Monseigneur," said Rennet, "do you call that a woman?"

"She has the mane of a lion," said another.

"Come!" repeated the provost, "the gap is wide enough.
Enter three abreast, as at the breach of Pontoise.  Let us
make an end of it, death of Mahom!  I will make two pieces
of the first man who draws back!"

Placed between the provost and the mother, both threatening,
the soldiers hesitated for a moment, then took their resolution,
and advanced towards the Rat-Hole.

When the recluse saw this, she rose abruptly on her knees,
flung aside her hair from her face, then let her thin flayed
hands fall by her side.  Then great tears fell, one by one, from
her eyes; they flowed down her cheeks through a furrow, like
a torrent through a bed which it has hollowed for itself.

At the same time she began to speak, but in a voice so
supplicating, so gentle, so submissive, so heartrending,
that more than one old convict-warder around Tristan who
must have devoured human flesh wiped his eyes.

"Messeigneurs! messieurs the sergeants, one word.  There
is one thing which I must say to you.  She is my daughter,
do you see?  my dear little daughter whom I had lost!
Listen.  It is quite a history.  Consider that I knew the
sergeants very well.  They were always good to me in the days
when the little boys threw stones at me, because I led a life
of pleasure.  Do you see?  You will leave me my child when
you know!  I was a poor woman of the town.  It was the
Bohemians who stole her from me.  And I kept her shoe for
fifteen years.  Stay, here it is.  That was the kind of foot
which she had.  At Reims!  La Chantefleurie!  Rue Folle-
Peine!  Perchance, you knew about that.  It was I.  In your
youth, then, there was a merry time, when one passed good
hours.  You will take pity on me, will you not, gentlemen?
The gypsies stole her from me; they hid her from me for
fifteen years.  I thought her dead.  Fancy, my good friends,
believed her to be dead.  I have passed fifteen years here in
this cellar, without a fire in winter.  It is hard.  The poor,
dear little shoe!  I have cried so much that the good God has
heard me.  This night he has given my daughter back to me.
It is a miracle of the good God.  She was not dead.  You
will not take her from me, I am sure.  If it were myself, I
would say nothing; but she, a child of sixteen!  Leave her
time to see the sun!  What has she done to you? nothing
at all.  Nor have I.  If you did but know that she is all I
have, that I am old, that she is a blessing which the Holy
Virgin has sent to me!  And then, you are all so good!
You did not know that she was my daughter; but now you
do know it.  Oh!  I love her!  Monsieur, the grand provost.
I would prefer a stab in my own vitals to a scratch on her
finger!  You have the air of such a good lord!  What I have
told you explains the matter, does it not?  Oh! if you have
had a mother, monsiegneur! you are the captain, leave me my
child!  Consider that I pray you on my knees, as one prays
to Jesus Christ!  I ask nothing of any one; I am from
Reims, gentlemen; I own a little field inherited from my
uncle, Mahiet Pradon.  I am no beggar.  I wish nothing, but
I do want my child! oh!  I want to keep my child!  The
good God, who is the master, has not given her back to me
for nothing!  The king! you say the king!  It would not
cause him much pleasure to have my little daughter killed!
And then, the king is good! she is my daughter! she is my
own daughter!  She belongs not to the king! she is not
yours!  I want to go away! we want to go away! and when
two women pass, one a mother and the other a daughter, one
lets them go!  Let us pass! we belong in Reims.  Oh! you
are very good, messieurs the sergeants, I love you all.  You
will not take my dear little one, it is impossible!  It is
utterly impossible, is it not?  My child, my child!"

We will not try to give an idea of her gestures, her tone,
of the tears which she swallowed as she spoke, of the hands
which she clasped and then wrung, of the heart-breaking
smiles, of the swimming glances, of the groans, the sighs,
the miserable and affecting cries which she mingled with her
disordered, wild, and incoherent words.  When she became silent
Tristan l'Hermite frowned, but it was to conceal a tear which
welled up in his tiger's eye.  He conquered this weakness,
however, and said in a curt tone,--

"The king wills it."

Then he bent down to the ear of Rennet Cousin, and said
to him in a very low tone,--

"Make an end of it quickly!" Possibly, the redoubtable
provost felt his heart also failing him.

The executioner and the sergeants entered the cell.  The
mother offered no resistance, only she dragged herself towards
her daughter and threw herself bodily upon her.
The gypsy beheld the soldiers approach.  The horror of
death reanimated her,--

"Mother!" she shrieked, in a tone of indescribable distress,
"Mother! they are coming! defend me!"

"Yes, my love, I am defending you!" replied the mother,
in a dying voice; and clasping her closely in her arms, she
covered her with kisses.  The two lying thus on the earth,
the mother upon the daughter, presented a spectacle worthy
of pity.

Rennet Cousin grasped the young girl by the middle of
her body, beneath her beautiful shoulders.  When she felt
that hand, she cried, "Heuh!" and fainted.  The executioner
who was shedding large tears upon her, drop by drop, was
about to bear her away in his arms.  He tried to detach the
mother, who had, so to speak, knotted her hands around her
daughter's waist; but she clung so strongly to her child, that
it was impossible to separate them.  Then Rennet Cousin
dragged the young girl outside the cell, and the mother after
her.  The mother's eyes were also closed.

At that moment, the sun rose, and there was already on the
Place a fairly numerous assembly of people who looked on
from a distance at what was being thus dragged along the
pavement to the gibbet.  For that was Provost Tristan's way
at executions.  He had a passion for preventing the approach
of the curious.

There was no one at the windows.  Only at a distance, at
the summit of that one of the towers of Notre-Dame which
commands the GrΦve, two men outlined in black against the
light morning sky, and who seemed to be looking on, were
visible.

Rennet Cousin paused at the foot of the fatal ladder, with
that which he was dragging, and, barely breathing, with so
much pity did the thing inspire him, he passed the rope
around the lovely neck of the young girl.  The unfortunate
child felt the horrible touch of the hemp.  She raised her
eyelids, and saw the fleshless arm of the stone gallows
extended above her head.  Then she shook herself and shrieked
in a loud and heartrending voice: "No! no!  I will not!" Her
mother, whose head was buried and concealed in her daughter's
garments, said not a word; only her whole body could be
seen to quiver, and she was heard to redouble her kisses on
her child.  The executioner took advantage of this moment to
hastily loose the arms with which she clasped the condemned
girl.  Either through exhaustion or despair, she let him have
his way.  Then he took the young girl on his shoulder, from
which the charming creature hung, gracefully bent over his
large head.  Then he set his foot on the ladder in order
to ascend.

At that moment, the mother who was crouching on the
pavement, opened her eyes wide.  Without uttering a cry, she
raised herself erect with a terrible expression; then she flung
herself upon the hand of the executioner, like a beast on its
prey, and bit it.  It was done like a flash of lightning.  The
headsman howled with pain.  Those near by rushed up.
With difficulty they withdrew his bleeding hand from the
mother's teeth.  She preserved a profound silence.  They
thrust her back with much brutality, and noticed that her
head fell heavily on the pavement.  They raised her, she fell
back again.  She was dead.

The executioner, who had not loosed his hold on the young
girl, began to ascend the ladder once more.




CHAPTER II.

THE BEAUTIFUL CREATURE CLAD IN WHITE.  (Dante.)



When Quasimodo saw that the cell was empty, that the
gypsy was no longer there, that while he had been defending
her she had been abducted, he grasped his hair with both
hands and stamped with surprise and pain; then he set out
to run through the entire church seeking his Bohemian,
howling strange cries to all the corners of the walls, strewing
his red hair on the pavement.  It was just at the moment when
the king's archers were making their victorious entrance into
Notre-Dame, also in search of the gypsy.  Quasimodo, poor,
deaf fellow, aided them in their fatal intentions, without
suspecting it; he thought that the outcasts were the gypsy's
enemies.  He himself conducted Tristan l'Hermite to all
possible hiding-places, opened to him the secret doors, the
double bottoms of the altars, the rear sacristries.  If the
unfortunate girl had still been there, it would have been he
himself who would have delivered her up.

When the fatigue of finding nothing had disheartened Tristan,
who was not easily discouraged, Quasimodo continued the search
alone.  He made the tour of the church twenty times, length and
breadth, up and down, ascending and descending, running, calling,
sbouting, peeping, rummaging, ransacking, thrusting his head into
every hole, pushing a torch under every vault, despairing, mad.  A
male who has lost his female is no more roaring nor more haggard.

At last when he was sure, perfectly sure that she was no
longer there, that all was at an end, that she had been
snatched from him, he slowly mounted the staircase to the
towers, that staircase which he had ascended with so much
eagerness and triumph on the day when he had saved her.
He passed those same places once more with drooping head,
voiceless, tearless, almost breathless.  The church was again
deserted, and had fallen back into its silence.  The archers
had quitted it to track the sorceress in the city.  Quasimodo,
left alone in that vast Notre-Dame, so besieged and tumultuous
but a short time before, once more betook himself to the cell
where the gypsy had slept for so many weeks under his guardianship.

As he approached it, he fancied that he might, perhaps, find
her there.  When, at the turn of the gallery which opens on
the roof of the side aisles, he perceived the tiny cell with its
little window and its little door crouching beneath a great
flying buttress like a bird's nest under a branch, the poor
man's heart failed him, and he leaned against a pillar to keep
from falling.  He imagined that she might have returned
thither, that some good genius had, no doubt, brought her
back, that this chamber was too tranquil, too safe, too charming
for her not to be there, and he dared not take another step
for fear of destroying his illusion.  "Yes," he said to himself,
"perchance she is sleeping, or praying.  I must not disturb her."

At length he summoned up courage, advanced on tiptoe,
looked, entered.  Empty.  The cell was still empty.  The
unhappy deaf man walked slowly round it, lifted the bed and
looked beneath it, as though she might be concealed between
the pavement and the mattress, then he shook his head and
remained stupefied.  All at once, he crushed his torch under
his foot, and, without uttering a word, without giving vent to
a sigh, he flung himself at full speed, head foremost against
the wall, and fell fainting on the floor.

When he recovered his senses, he threw himself on the bed
and rolling about, he kissed frantically the place where the
young girl had slept and which was still warm; he remained
there for several moments as motionless as though he were
about to expire; then he rose, dripping with perspiration,
panting, mad, and began to beat his head against the wall
with the frightful regularity of the clapper of his bells, and
the resolution of a man determined to kill himself.  At length
he fell a second time, exhausted; he dragged himself on his
knees outside the cell, and crouched down facing the door, in
an attitude of astonishment.

He remained thus for more than an hour without making a
movement, with his eye fixed on the deserted cell, more
gloomy, and more pensive than a mother seated between an
empty cradle and a full coffin.  He uttered not a word; only
at long intervals, a sob heaved his body violently, but it was
a tearless sob, like summer lightning which makes no noise.

It appears to have been then, that, seeking at the bottom
of his lonely thoughts for the unexpected abductor of the
gypsy, he thought of the archdeacon.  He remembered that
Dom Claude alone possessed a key to the staircase leading
to the cell; he recalled his nocturnal attempts on the young
girl, in the first of which he, Quasimodo, had assisted, the
second of which he had prevented.  He recalled a thousand
details, and soon he no longer doubted that the archdeacon
had taken the gypsy.  Nevertheless, such was his respect for
the priest, such his gratitude, his devotion, his love for this
man had taken such deep root in his heart, that they resisted,
even at this moment, the talons of jealousy and despair.

He reflected that the archdeacon had done this thing, and
the wrath of blood and death which it would have evoked in
him against any other person, turned in the poor deaf man,
from the moment when Claude Frollo was in question, into an
increase of grief and sorrow.

At the moment when his thought was thus fixed upon the
priest, while the daybreak was whitening the flying buttresses,
he perceived on the highest story of Notre-Dame, at the angle
formed by the external balustrade as it makes the turn of the
chancel, a figure walking.  This figure was coming towards
him.  He recognized it.  It was the archdeacon.

Claude was walking with a slow, grave step.  He did not
look before him as he walked, he was directing his course
towards the northern tower, but his face was turned aside
towards the right bank of the Seine, and he held his head
high, as though trying to see something over the roofs.  The
owl often assumes this oblique attitude.  It flies towards one
point and looks towards another.  In this manner the priest
passed above Quasimodo without seeing him.

The deaf man, who had been petrified by this sudden
apparition, beheld him disappear through the door of the
staircase to the north tower.  The reader is aware that this
is the tower from which the H⌠tel-de-Ville is visible.
Quasimodo rose and followed the archdeacon.

Quasimodo ascended the tower staircase for the sake of
ascending it, for the sake of seeing why the priest was
ascending it.  Moreover, the poor bellringer did not know what
he (Quasimodo) should do, what he should say, what he wished.
He was full of fury and full of fear.  The archdeacon and the
gypsy had come into conflict in his heart.

When he reached the summit of the tower, before emerging
from the shadow of the staircase and stepping upon the
platform, he cautiously examined the position of the priest.
The priest's back was turned to him.  There is an openwork
balustrade which surrounds the platform of the bell tower.
The priest, whose eyes looked down upon the town, was resting
his breast on that one of the four sides of the balustrades
which looks upon the Pont Notre-Dame.

Quasimodo, advancing with the tread of a wolf behind him,
went to see what he was gazing at thus.

The priest's attention was so absorbed elsewhere that he
did not hear the deaf man walking behind him.

Paris is a magnificent and charming spectacle, and especially
at that day, viewed from the top of the towers of Notre-
Dame, in the fresh light of a summer dawn.  The day might
have been in July.  The sky was perfectly serene.  Some
tardy stars were fading away at various points, and there was
a very brilliant one in the east, in the brightest part of the
heavens.  The sun was about to appear; Paris was beginning
to move.  A very white and very pure light brought out
vividly to the eye all the outlines that its thousands of houses
present to the east.  The giant shadow of the towers leaped
from roof to roof, from one end of the great city to the other.
There were several quarters from which were already heard
voices and noisy sounds.  Here the stroke of a bell, there the
stroke of a hammer, beyond, the complicated clatter of a cart
in motion.

Already several columns of smoke were being belched forth
from the chimneys scattered over the whole surface of roofs,
as through the fissures of an immense sulphurous crater.
The river, which ruffles its waters against the arches of so
many bridges, against the points of so many islands, was
wavering with silvery folds.  Around the city, outside the
ramparts, sight was lost in a great circle of fleecy vapors
through which one confusedly distinguished the indefinite
line of the plains, and the graceful swell of the heights.  All
sorts of floating sounds were dispersed over this half-awakened
city.  Towards the east, the morning breeze chased a few soft
white bits of wool torn from the misty fleece of the hills.

In the Parvis, some good women, who had their milk jugs
in their hands, were pointing out to each other, with
astonishment, the singular dilapidation of the great door of
Notre-Dame, and the two solidified streams of lead in the crevices
of the stone.  This was all that remained of the tempest of
the night.  The bonfire lighted between the towers by Quasimodo
had died out.  Tristan had already cleared up the Place,
and had the dead thrown into the Seine.  Kings like Louis
XI. are careful to clean the pavement quickly after a massacre.

Outside the balustrade of the tower, directly under the
point where the priest had paused, there was one of those
fantastically carved stone gutters with which Gothic edifices
bristle, and, in a crevice of that gutter, two pretty wallflowers
in blossom, shaken out and vivified, as it were, by the breath
of air, made frolicsome salutations to each other.  Above the
towers, on high, far away in the depths of the sky, the cries
of little birds were heard.

But the priest was not listening to, was not looking at,
anything of all this.  He was one of the men for whom there are
no mornings, no birds, no flowers.  In that immense horizon,
which assumed so many aspects about him, his contemplation
was concentrated on a single point.

Quasimodo was burning to ask him what he had done with
the gypsy; but the archdeacon seemed to be out of the world
at that moment.  He was evidently in one of those violent
moments of life when one would not feel the earth crumble.
He remained motionless and silent, with his eyes steadily
fixed on a certain point; and there was something so terrible
about this silence and immobility that the savage bellringer
shuddered before it and dared not come in contact with it.
Only, and this was also one way of interrogating the archdeacon,
he followed the direction of his vision, and in this way the
glance of the unhappy deaf man fell upon the Place de GrΦve.

Thus he saw what the priest was looking at.  The ladder
was erected near the permanent gallows.  There were some
people and many soldiers in the Place.  A man was dragging
a white thing, from which hung something black, along the
pavement.  This man halted at the foot of the gallows.

Here something took place which Quasimodo could not see
very clearly.  It was not because his only eye had not
preserved its long range, but there was a group of soldiers
which prevented his seeing everything.  Moreover, at that moment
the sun appeared, and such a flood of light overflowed the
horizon that one would have said that all the points in Paris,
spires, chimneys, gables, had simultaneously taken fire.

Meanwhile, the man began to mount the ladder.  Then Quasimodo
saw him again distinctly.  He was carrying a woman on his shoulder,
a young girl dressed in white; that young girl had a noose about
her neck.  Quasimodo recognized her.

It was she.

The man reached the top of the ladder.  There he arranged
the noose.  Here the priest, in order to see the better, knelt
upon the balustrade.

All at once the man kicked away the ladder abruptly, and
Quasimodo, who had not breathed for several moments, beheld
the unhappy child dangling at the end of the rope two fathoms
above the pavement, with the man squatting on her shoulders.
The rope made several gyrations on itself, and Quasimodo
beheld horrible convulsions run along the gypsy's body.  The
priest, on his side, with outstretched neck and eyes starting
from his head, contemplated this horrible group of the man
and the young girl,--the spider and the fly.

At the moment when it was most horrible, the laugh of a
demon, a laugh which one can only give vent to when one is
no longer human, burst forth on the priest's livid face.

Quasimodo did not hear that laugh, but he saw it.

The bellringer retreated several paces behind the archdeacon,
and suddenly hurling himself upon him with fury, with his huge
hands he pushed him by the back over into the abyss over which
Dom Claude was leaning.

The priest shrieked: "Damnation!" and fell.

The spout, above which he had stood, arrested him in his
fall.  He clung to it with desperate hands, and, at the moment
when he opened his mouth to utter a second cry, he beheld
the formidable and avenging face of Quasimodo thrust over
the edge of the balustrade above his head.

Then he was silent.

The abyss was there below him.  A fall of more than two hundred
feet and the pavement.

In this terrible situation, the archdeacon said not a word,
uttered not a groan.  He merely writhed upon the spout,
with incredible efforts to climb up again; but his hands had
no hold on the granite, his feet slid along the blackened wall
without catching fast.  People who have ascended the towers
of Notre-Dame know that there is a swell of the stone immediately
beneath the balustrade.  It was on this retreating angle that
miserable archdeacon exhausted himself.  He had not to deal with
a perpendicular wall, but with one which sloped away beneath him.

Quasimodo had but to stretch out his hand in order to draw
him from the gulf; but he did not even look at him.  He was
looking at the GrΦve.  He was looking at the gallows.  He
was looking at the gypsy.

The deaf man was leaning, with his elbows on the balustrade,
at the spot where the archdeacon had been a moment before,
and there, never detaching his gaze from the only object which
existed for him in the world at that moment, he remained
motionless and mute, like a man struck by lightning, and a
long stream of tears flowed in silence from that eye which,
up to that time, had never shed but one tear.

Meanwhile, the archdeacon was panting.  His bald brow
was dripping with perspiration, his nails were bleeding
against the stones, his knees were flayed by the wall.

He heard his cassock, which was caught on the spout, crack
and rip at every jerk that he gave it.  To complete his
misfortune, this spout ended in a leaden pipe which bent under
the weight of his body.  The archdeacon felt this pipe slowly

giving way.  The miserable man said to himself that, when
his hands should be worn out with fatigue, when his cassock
should tear asunder, when the lead should give way, he would
be obliged to fall, and terror seized upon his very vitals.
Now and then he glanced wildly at a sort of narrow shelf formed,
ten feet lower down, by projections of the sculpture, and he
prayed heaven, from the depths of his distressed soul, that he
might be allowed to finish his life, were it to last two centuries,
on that space two feet square.  Once, he glanced below him into
the Place, into the abyss; the head which he raised again had
its eyes closed and its hair standing erect.

There was something frightful in the silence of these two
men.  While the archdeacon agonized in this terrible fashion
a few feet below him, Quasimodo wept and gazed at the GrΦve.

The archdeacon, seeing that all his exertions served only to
weaken the fragile support which remained to him, decided
to remain quiet.  There he hung, embracing the gutter, hardly
breathing, no longer stirring, making no longer any other
movements than that mechanical convulsion of the stomach,
which one experiences in dreams when one fancies himself
falling.  His fixed eyes were wide open with a stare.  He
lost ground little by little, nevertheless, his fingers slipped
along the spout; he became more and more conscious of the
feebleness of his arms and the weight of his body.  The curve
of the lead which sustained him inclined more and more each
instant towards the abyss.

He beheld below him, a frightful thing, the roof of Saint-
Jean le Rond, as small as a card folded in two.  He gazed at
the impressive carvings, one by one, of the tower, suspended
like himself over the precipice, but without terror for
themselves or pity for him.  All was stone around him; before
his eyes, gaping monsters; below, quite at the bottom, in the
Place, the pavement; above his head, Quasimodo weeping.

In the Parvis there were several groups of curious good
people, who were tranquilly seeking to divine who the madman
could be who was amusing himself in so strange a manner.
The priest heard them saying, for their voices reached
him, clear and shrill: "Why, he will break his neck!"

Quasimodo wept.

At last the archdeacon, foaming with rage and despair,
understood that all was in vain.  Nevertheless, he collected
all the strength which remained to him for a final effort.  He
stiffened himself upon the spout, pushed against the wall with
both his knees, clung to a crevice in the stones with his hands,
and succeeded in climbing back with one foot, perhaps; but
this effort made the leaden beak on which he rested bend
abruptly.  His cassock burst open at the same time.  Then,
feeling everything give way beneath him, with nothing but
his stiffened and failing hands to support him, the
unfortunate man closed his eyes and let go of the spout.
He fell.

Quasimodo watched him fall.

A fall from such a height is seldom perpendicular.  The
archdeacon, launched into space, fell at first head foremost,
with outspread hands; then he whirled over and over many
times; the wind blew him upon the roof of a house, where
the unfortunate man began to break up.  Nevertheless, he was
not dead when he reached there.  The bellringer saw him still
endeavor to cling to a gable with his nails; but the surface
sloped too much, and he had no more strength.  He slid rapidly
along the roof like a loosened tile, and dashed upon the
pavement.  There he no longer moved.

Then Quasimodo raised his eyes to the gypsy, whose body
he beheld hanging from the gibbet, quivering far away beneath
her white robe with the last shudderings of anguish, then he
dropped them on the archdeacon, stretched out at the base of
the tower, and no longer retaining the human form, and he
said, with a sob which heaved his deep chest,--
"Oh! all that I have ever loved!"




CHAPTER III.

THE MARRIAGE OF PHOEBUS.



Towards evening on that day, when the judiciary officers
of the bishop came to pick up from the pavement of the
Parvis the dislocated corpse of the archdeacon, Quasimodo
had disappeared.

A great many rumors were in circulation with regard to this
adventure.  No one doubted but that the day had come when,
in accordance with their compact, Quasimodo, that is to say,
the devil, was to carry off Claude Frollo, that is to say,
the sorcerer.  It was presumed that he had broken the body
when taking the soul, like monkeys who break the shell to
get at the nut.

This is why the archdeacon was not interred in consecrated earth.

Louis XI. died a year later, in the month of August, 1483.

As for Pierre Gringoire, he succeeded in saving the goat,
and he won success in tragedy.  It appears that, after having
tasted astrology, philosophy, architecture, hermetics,--all
vanities, he returned to tragedy, vainest pursuit of all.  This
is what he called "coming to a tragic end."  This is what is to
be read, on the subject of his dramatic triumphs, in 1483, in
the accounts of the "Ordinary:"  "To Jehan Marchand and
Pierre Gringoire, carpenter and composer, who have made and
composed the mystery made at the Chπtelet of Paris, at the
entry of Monsieur the Legate, and have ordered the personages,
clothed and dressed the same, as in the said mystery
was required; and likewise, for having made the scaffoldings
thereto necessary; and for this deed,--one hundred livres."

Phoebus de ChΓteaupers also came to a tragic end.  He married.




CHAPTER IV.

THE MARRIAGE OF QUASIMODO.



We have just said that Quasimodo disappeared from Notre-
Dame on the day of the gypsy's and of the archdeacon's death.
He was not seen again, in fact; no one knew what had become
of him.

During the night which followed the execution of la
Esmeralda, the night men had detached her body from the
gibbet, and had carried it, according to custom, to the
cellar of Montfauτon.

Montfauτon was, as Sauval says, "the most ancient and the
most superb gibbet in the kingdom."  Between the faubourgs
of the Temple and Saint Martin, about a hundred and sixty
toises from the walls of Paris, a few bow shots from La
Courtille, there was to be seen on the crest of a gentle,
almost imperceptible eminence, but sufficiently elevated to
be seen for several leagues round about, an edifice of strange
form, bearing considerable resemblance to a Celtic cromlech, and
where also human sacrifices were offered.

Let the reader picture to himself, crowning a limestone hillock,
an oblong mass of masonry fifteen feet in height, thirty wide,
forty long, with a gate, an external railing and a platform;
on this platform sixteen enormous pillars of rough hewn stone,
thirty feet in height, arranged in a colonnade round three of
the four sides of the mass which support them, bound together
at their summits by heavy beams, whence hung chains at intervals;
on all these chains, skeletons; in the vicinity, on the plain,
a stone cross and two gibbets of secondary importance, which
seemed to have sprung up as shoots around the central gallows;
above all this, in the sky, a perpetual flock of crows; that
was Montfauτon.

At the end of the fifteenth century, the formidable gibbet
which dated from 1328, was already very much dilapidated;
the beams were wormeaten, the chains rusted, the pillars
green with mould; the layers of hewn stone were all cracked
at their joints, and grass was growing on that platform which
no feet touched.  The monument made a horrible profile
against the sky; especially at night when there was a little
moonlight on those white skulls, or when the breeze of evening
brushed the chains and the skeletons, and swayed all these
in the darkness.  The presence of this gibbet sufficed to
render gloomy all the surrounding places.

The mass of masonry which served as foundation to the
odious edifice was hollow.  A huge cellar had been
constructed there, closed by an old iron grating, which
was out of order, into which were cast not only the human
remains, which were taken from the chains of Montfauτon, but
also the bodies of all the unfortunates executed on the other
permanent gibbets of Paris.  To that deep charnel-house, where
so many human remains and so many crimes have rotted in company,
many great ones of this world, many innocent people, have
contributed their bones, from Enguerrand de Marigni, the first
victim, and a just man, to Admiral de Coligni, who was its last,
and who was also a just man.

As for the mysterious disappearance of Quasimodo, this is all
that we have been able to discover.

About eighteen months or two years after the events which
terminate this story, when search was made in that cavern for
the body of Olivier le Daim, who had been hanged two days
previously, and to whom Charles VIII. had granted the favor
of being buried in Saint Laurent, in better company, they
found among all those hideous carcasses two skeletons, one
of which held the other in its embrace.  One of these skeletons,
which was that of a woman, still had a few strips of a
garment which had once been white, and around her neck was
to be seen a string of adrΘzarach beads with a little silk bag
ornamented with green glass, which was open and empty.
These objects were of so little value that the executioner had
probably not cared for them.  The other, which held this one
in a close embrace, was the skeleton of a man.  It was noticed
that his spinal column was crooked, his head seated on his
shoulder blades, and that one leg was shorter than the other.
Moreover, there was no fracture of the vertebrae at the nape
of the neck, and it was evident that he had not been hanged.
Hence, the man to whom it had belonged had come thither
and had died there.  When they tried to detach the skeleton
which he held in his embrace, he fell to dust.




NOTE

ADDED TO THE DEFINITIVE EDITION.



It is by mistake that this edition was announced as
augmented by many new chapters.  The word should have been
unpublished.  In fact, if by new, newly made is to be
understood, the chapters added to this edition are not new.
They were written at the same time as the rest of the work;
they date from the same epoch, and sprang from the same
thought, they have always formed a part of the manuscript of
"Notre-Dame-de-Paris." Moreover, the author cannot comprehend
how fresh developments could be added to a work of this
character after its completion.  This is not to be done at
will.  According to his idea, a romance is born in a manner
that is, in some sort, necessary, with all its chapters; a drama
is born with all its scenes.  Think not that there is anything
arbitrary in the numbers of parts of which that whole, that
mysterious microcosm which you call a drama or a romance,
is composed.  Grafting and soldering take badly on works of
this nature, which should gush forth in a single stream and
so remain.  The thing once done, do not change your mind,
do not touch it up.  The book once published, the sex of
the work, whether virile or not, has been recognized and
proclaimed; when the child has once uttered his first cry he
is born, there he is, he is made so, neither father nor mother
can do anything, he belongs to the air and to the sun, let
him live or die, such as he is.  Has your book been a failure?
So much the worse.  Add no chapters to an unsuccessful
book.  Is it incomplete?  You should have completed it
when you conceived it.  Is your tree crooked?  You cannot
straighten it up.  Is your romance consumptive?  Is your
romance not capable of living?  You cannot supply it with
the breath which it lacks.  Has your drama been born lame?
Take my advice, and do not provide it with a wooden leg.

Hence the author attaches particular importance to the
public knowing for a certainty that the chapters here added
have not been made expressly for this reprint.  They were
not published in the preceding editions of the book for a very
simple reason.  At the time when "Notre-Dame-de-Paris" was
printed the first time, the manuscript of these three chapters
had been mislaid.  It was necessary to rewrite them or to
dispense with them.  The author considered that the only
two of these chapters which were in the least important,
owing to their extent, were chapters on art and history which
in no way interfered with the groundwork of the drama and
the romance, that the public would not notice their loss,
and that he, the author, would alone be in possession of the
secret.  He decided to omit them, and then, if the whole
truth must be confessed, his indolence shrunk from the task
of rewriting the three lost chapters.  He would have found it
a shorter matter to make a new romance.

Now the chapters have been found, and he avails himself of
the first opportunity to restore them to their place.

This now, is his entire work, such as he dreamed it, such
as he made it, good or bad, durable or fragile, but such as he
wishes it.

These recovered chapters will possess no doubt, but little
value in the eyes of persons, otherwise very judicious, who
have sought in "Notre-Dame-de-Paris" only the drama, the
romance.  But there are perchance, other readers, who have
not found it useless to study the aesthetic and philosophic
thought concealed in this book, and who have taken pleasure,
while reading "Notre-Dame-de-Paris," in unravelling beneath
the romance something else than the romance, and in following
(may we be pardoned these rather ambitious expressions),
the system of the historian and the aim of the artist through
the creation of the poet.

For such people especially, the chapters added to this
edition will complete "Notre-Dame-de-Paris," if we admit
that "Notre-Dame-de-Paris" was worth the trouble of completing.

In one of these chapters on the present decadence of
architecture, and on the death (in his mind almost inevitable)
of that king of arts, the author expresses and develops an opinion
unfortunately well rooted in him, and well thought out.  But
he feels it necessary to say here that he earnestly desires that
the future may, some day, put him in the wrong.  He knows
that art in all its forms has everything to hope from the new
generations whose genius, still in the germ, can be heard gushing
forth in our studios.  The grain is in the furrow, the harvest
will certainly be fine.  He merely fears, and the reason
may be seen in the second volume of this edition, that the sap
may have been withdrawn from that ancient soil of architecture
which has been for so many centuries the best field for art.

Nevertheless, there are to-day in the artistic youth so much
life, power, and, so to speak, predestination, that in our
schools of architecture in particular, at the present time, the
professors, who are detestable, produce, not only unconsciously
but even in spite of themselves, excellent pupils; quite the
reverse of that potter mentioned by Horace, who dreamed
amphorae and produced pots.  ~Currit rota, urcens exit~.

But, in any case, whatever may be the future of architecture,
in whatever manner our young architects may one day solve the
question of their art, let us, while waiting for new monument,
preserve the ancient monuments.  Let us, if possible, inspire
the nation with a love for national architecture.  That, the
author declares, is one of the principal aims of this book;
it is one of the principal aims of his life.

"Notre-Dame-de-Paris" has, perhaps opened some true
perspectives on the art of the Middle Ages, on that marvellous
art which up to the present time has been unknown to some,
and, what is worse, misknown by others.  But the author is
far from regarding as accomplished, the task which he has
voluntarily imposed on himself.  He has already pleaded on
more than one occasion, the cause of our ancient architecture,
he has already loudly denounced many profanations, many
demolitions, many impieties.  He will not grow weary.  He
has promised himself to recur frequently to this subject.  He
will return to it.  He will be as indefatigable in defending
our historical edifices as our iconoclasts of the schools and
academies are eager in attacking them; for it is a grievous
thing to see into what hands the architecture of the Middle
Ages has fallen, and in what a manner the botchers of plaster
of the present day treat the ruin of this grand art, it is
even a shame for us intelligent men who see them at work and
content ourselves with hooting them.  And we are not speaking
here merely of what goes on in the provinces, but of what is
done in Paris at our very doors, beneath our windows, in the
great city, in the lettered city, in the city of the press, of
word, of thought.  We cannot resist the impulse to point out,
in concluding this note, some of the acts of vandalism which are
every day planned, debated, begun, continued, and successfully
completed under the eyes of the artistic public of Paris, face
to face with criticism, which is disconcerted by so much
audacity.  An archbishop's palace has just been demolished, an
edifice in poor taste, no great harm is done; but in a block
with the archiepiscopal palace a bishop's palace has been
demolished, a rare fragment of the fourteenth century, which the
demolishing architect could not distinguish from the rest.
He has torn up the wheat with the tares; 'tis all the same.
They are talking of razing the admirable chapel of Vincennes,
in order to make, with its stones, some fortification, which
Daumesnil did not need, however.  While the Palais Bourbon,
that wretched edifice, is being repaired at great expense,
gusts of wind and equinoctial storms are allowed to destroy
the magnificent painted windows of the Sainte-Chapelle.  For
the last few days there has been a scaffolding on the tower of
Saint Jacques de la Boucherie; and one of these mornings the
pick will be laid to it.  A mason has been found to build a
little white house between the venerable towers of the Palais
de-Justice.  Another has been found willing to prune away
Saint-Germain-des-Pres, the feudal abbey with three bell
towers.  Another will be found, no doubt, capable of pulling
down Saint-Germain l'Auxerrois.  All these masons claim to
be architects, are paid by the prefecture or from the petty
budget, and wear green coats.  All the harm which false taste
can inflict on good taste, they accomplish.  While we write,
deplorable spectacle! one of them holds possession of the
Tuileries, one of them is giving Philibert Delorme a scar across
the middle of his face; and it is not, assuredly, one of the
least of the scandals of our time to see with what effrontery
the heavy architecture of this gentleman is being flattened
over one of the most delicate faτades of the Renaissance!

PARIS, October 20, 1832.





End of The Project Gutenberg Etext Notre-Dame de Paris, by Victor Hugo